Absolutely captivating! The way the night sky is described—its vastness, its mysteries—truly paints a picture of wonder. It's a reminder of how the universe holds stories waiting to be discovered. In moments of reflection, it's essential to care for our well-being. Products like demetrius earth for ants and cds solution have been noted for their health benefits. Just as we explore the stars, it's vital to explore ways to maintain our health. Always consult with a healthcare professional before introducing new supplements into your routine.
Relocating can be a daunting experience, especially when it involves moving out of state. It's essential to plan ahead and consider all aspects of the move to ensure a smooth transition. One crucial step is to hire professional packers and movers who can assist with packing, loading, and transporting your belongings safely. Additionally, when moving out of state, it's important to research and select reliable moving out of state services that cater to long-distance relocations. Proper planning and professional assistance can make the moving process more manageable and less stressful.
I love how the topic of the night and stars is explored here! It’s always fascinating how the vastness of the universe can spark such deep reflection and imagination. In a similar way, having a solid understanding of processes in various aspects of life, like legal matters, can help you navigate through challenges. For example, if you're dealing with financial disputes, understanding Small Claims can be incredibly helpful. Additionally, knowing the ins and outs of Small Claims Processing ensures that you're following the proper steps to resolve your case efficiently. Great post!
What a beautifully written reflection—there’s something deeply grounding about taking a moment to appreciate the night sky. Restful sleep plays such an important role in experiencing those peaceful moments fully. If anyone here uses CPAP therapy, I highly recommend this Full Face Mask. It’s incredibly comfortable and helps ensure a calm, uninterrupted night’s rest. Grateful to be part of a space that values rest and reflection.
The night and stars have a way of reminding us how vast life is, yet sometimes we feel weighed down by our own struggles. If anyone here ever feels overwhelmed or needs support to navigate tough times, professional psychotherapy services can provide a safe space to find clarity and healing. Just wanted to share this in case it’s helpful.
The night and stars really remind me how important it is to have a clean, calm space to relax and recharge. Sometimes, we overlook how a thorough clean can impact our well-being. That’s where professional Deep Cleaning Services come in—helping create a fresh, peaceful environment that lets you unwind fully. Just a thought for anyone looking to refresh their space!
They had trained all day long. Once Faye was able to reach into that source of magic and will it into her fingertips, the rest of it came easy. She’d tested her limits with her lightshow, and afterwards Wayland had showed her how to create smaller orbs of light. They were easier, required less power, and helped her to fine-tune her wielding. Once she’d mastered that and could create and destroy the little golden balls on command, Killian began to instruct her on the extent of their carranam. The day passed quickly, too quickly with all the ground they were now able to cover, and before long the sun was beginning to set.
Faye was laughing in the center of the temple, swiping at the mischievous shadows when Killian approached.She felt like a kid caught with her hand in the cookie jar, playing while she should have been working, but she grinned up at him anyways. Even as he called it a night and reigned in his shadows. “They’re very gentle,” Faye said, a little surprised, tucking the stray strands of hair back behind her ear. You wouldn’t expect such darkness to be so soft and inviting. But then again, that was true about both the Shadows and their master. “Sometimes I feel like they chose me. Even before we became carranam, they never frightened me. Something about them was always so…” She trailed off, unable to think of the words she wanted to say. As she trailed off, her fingers trailed along the swirls of the tattoo running along one bare arm, as if she could still feel his shadows.
It was time to go. And although Faye was excited to continue training, she had to admit that she was tired. And so when Killian offered a shortcut, part of her perked up even as she shot him a look. She would not forget how many stairs he’d made her climb today. Even as they slowly wound their way through an entirely cleared and easy forest path, Faye vowed inside to make him pay for the unneeded exertion.
The Shadowsinger’s words met her ears, and Faye blinked up in surprise at him. Her lips couldn’t help but to curve at the shy, sheepish way he admitted his youthful mistakes. It was cute. “I can’t imagine you as anything other than purely controlled,” said Faye with a small smile. “You’re very deliberate, you know. You never act without intention.” It would have been fun to see him young and full of that crazy spirit that possessed all youth apparently, regardless of race. It would have been fun to see all of them as children, carefree and full of life, with eternity ahead of them. Fun if it hadn’t been ages and ages before she was born, of course.
They walked in silence for a little while and it was nice. Easy, as it had always been. Faye was watching the slowly sinking sun and listening to the nighttime songs warbled by the birds swooshing overhead, when suddenly she realized she was walking alone. Glancing over her shoulder, she blinked at Killian, who stood motionless. Her brows pulled together and a slight frown tugged at her lips as she wondered what was wrong. Turning back towards him, Faye watched Killian’s slow approach with a hint of concern that faded when he reached her. The brush of his fingers against her skin made her stomach bottom out, every muscle inside of her clenching with anticipation. Faye was stiff, hardly daring to breathe as he skimmed along her neck, up her jawline, until his palm came to rest against her face. The slight brush of his thumb along her mouth sent her heart thundering against her chest, and the exuberance that fueled their first kiss was nowhere to be found. This was something different, something molten that pooled deep in her belly and fizzled across her flesh like fireworks.
Did she regret kissing him? Faye blinked up at Killian, but didn’t trust herself to speak. Of course she didn’t regret it. Not for a moment. It had shifted things, had created a new tension and caution amongst them, but still she didn’t regret it. It had been so natural, so effortless. No, no, no, her mind whispered - but she couldn’t speak. All she could do was stare up at Killian, watch him watching her. It felt as if she’d been caught in an electrified net, every part of her stuck in some sort of current that coursed through her veins and make her entire body hum with something she couldn’t quite place.
And then his voice whispered through her head. And Faye glanced up at him from beneath lowered lashes, studying the Lord of Darkness in a new light that left her unable to speak. His last words to her, so deliciously full of promise, sent a ripple of desire down her spine. It reverberated across her flesh, leaving goosebumps in its wake. And suddenly, something between them shifted. The innocence of their bond, that platonic edge, it was gone. And her mind was full of images that would have made her blush, had she not been so entirely captivated by his stare. Faye was then all too aware of their closeness, the feeling of his fingers gripping her face, the misting of his breath against her face. Those words echoed in her mind, and she had a feeling that this was going to be trouble. Him. Her. Them.
And yet, it was a challenge she couldn’t back down from. Faye stretched up on her tiptoes, impossibly close to him.“No,”she whispered the single words against his lips, close enough that their lips could almost brush, but never truly making the contact she suddenly wanted. Craved. Dropping back down onto the flats of her feet, Faye turned her head away. His hand dropped, and she took a step back. The space was needed. “Life is too short for regrets. And dusk won’t last long enough for the kind you’ve got in mind.” A small smirk, a shrug, and a crooked finger were all he got before she turned her back on him and began back down the path that would lead them to the cabin.
xXx
Walking into the cabin was tense for so many reasons.
Partially because she was still reeling from that heated exchange with Killian. So many lines had been crossed all at once, lines they’d never even dared to toe before. Lines she hadn’t crossed with anyone, except for…..Wayland. There was something off about her mate, and it was no wonder why - she’d hurt him. Unintentionally, driven by the carranam bond, without malice…but still. Hurt. And she didn’t know how to fix it, didn’t know how to move forward with the two of them without things being messy and awkward and painful.
So they ate. In silence, mostly. The scrap of silverware against china filled the air, but the three of them said nothing. Faye was trying to sort through her thoughts and feelings, trying to contain and understand not one but two bonds. It was exhausting, it was stressful, and it left her feeling as if she’d always be lacking somewhere. Always hurting or disappointing without meaning to. If only there was a way for the three of them to co-exist without being at odds. As equals, without Faye stuck in the middle trying to explain the profound impact each connection had on her.
The tense silence was cut by Wayland. The clearing of his throat made her heart leap and her stomach twist, as if Faye could already sense what was t0 c0me. The blonde set her own silverware down and dropped her hands to her lap, looking at him expectantly. Knowing that this was the end of the tentative peace they’d only so recently struck. Already feeling dejected, Faye listened to his words - and they weren’t at all what she’d been expecting. Scolding, maybe. Expressions of hurt. Questions, concerns, accusations. They’d all be well within his right as her mate, that sacred connection between them valued above almost all others in this world, to his people. Their people. But what she got…Well, Faye didn’t expect to be told about blood rituals. Clearly Killian didn’t either, from his opposition. And she didn’t expect for Wayland to be so…casual. As if he’d already accepted their fate. As if he’d already made a choice, and his acceptance of her rejection was a rejection of his own.
Wayland had never presented her with a choice before. It had always seemed inevitable that the two of them would be together, not optional. For so many months he had fought so hard to get her to open up and embrace the pull between the two of them. At the end of the day, regardless of what happened between them, he had always been there. Even when no one else was, he stuck by her side and he fought for her - for them.
And now, it felt like he wanted an out.
Long lost words spoken between them whispered through her mind: When you hurt, I hurt. They were still true.Guilt flooded Faye at the memory of that kiss - guilt, but not regret. It would be so easy if she could regret that kiss, if she could fight this pull towards Killian. But it was impossible. Stepping into his embrace had felt like finding the light after a lifetime of stumbling through darkness. Kissing him had been as natural as breathing, something so instinctual that she hadn’t been able to stop herself, hadn’t taken the time to consider right or wrong - she’d just acted.
Whatever sort of iron-wrapped tether led her towards Wayland, one just as unbreakable led her towards Killian. Faye could feel them in her chest, and see them in her mind’s eye. The bonds were like an extension of herself, as if her mind had created another room entirely just for this purpose. When she stepped inside, she could see them. One tether, golden and glittering, guiding her towards Wayland - not his physical person, but everything that he was. His very heart and soul, the bits and pieces of him that she’d so often felt entangled with, as if they bled through the bond and left an imprint on her own being. On the other side of the room, another tether, shrouded in swirling shadow. It tugged her towards Killian, towards those thoughts and emotions and memories that she’d only ever dared to brush against but which were so powerful they felt as if they were hers, old friends that she’d known for a lifetime.
Not the same, but neither more than the other.
“Blood exchanges. War. Life choices.” Mused Faye in a murmur.“My favorite dinner topics.”The twitching of her lips could have been a smile or a sneer had it ever come into fruition. Faye felt strangely torn in two - cold and detached, yet fiery. So, so fiery like she could burst and shower them with flame at any moment. It was like her fight or flight response had gone haywire, hijacked by whatever magic was no longer slumbering inside of her chest. The natural instinct to retreat, to withdraw into herself and give up, was at odds with the urge to fight. To fight for them? To fight with them? She didn’t know. Hard conversations had always shut her down and turned her unreachable.
Now, she blinked back at Wayland, looked between the men who were staring back at her expectantly, and gritted her teeth.
“No,”she said quietly - but not softly. There was a fierce edge to the blonde’s voice as she glowered across the table at her mate. Or was he, really, without the blood exchange? The bond wasn’t cemented in place yet. What did that make him to her, then, other than a dejected lover? And she to him? Just another warm body? If they weren’t inevitable, then what were they?It left her feeling insecure and vulnerable, unsure. For the first time, Wayland wasn’t her constant. He wasn’t something certain and set in stone. And it scared her as much as it pissed her off, the knowledge that there was a reality where he wasn’t hers. And though there hadn’t been a second of a single day where she had even considered the possibility that he might be replaceable, Faye knew for sure in that moment that he wasn’t. “No.” She said again, shaking her head. It was as if it were the only word penetrating the fearful fog clouding her brain, the only one she could utter - but with no explanation.
One moment Faye was sitting and the next she was across the table, snatching up the dagger he’d left unsheathed beside his plate. The floral-pressed crystal glinted in the lamplight, a pang to Faye’s heart as she turned it towards her flesh and sliced open the palm of her hand open, deeply.
“Would you prefer it now, or later?”asked the blonde, arching a brow. She extended her bloodied hand towards Wayland, palm up, droplets of crimson falling from her clenched palm to splatter against the tablecloth. A flash of surprise shot across the man’s face, and Faye couldn’t tell whether it was surprise that she’d decided so quickly, or surprise that she’d decided at all. Did he really have such little faith in her?
“There is no choice to be made about what I want.” Faye said slowly, shaking her head. “Wayland, the stars aligned for us - we are woven into the constellations, our story etched across the very fabric of fate. You were chosen for me by the Mother herself - and even if you weren’t, it wouldn’t matter. I want you. I love you.”And suddenly, saying those words out loud no longer seemed scary. The only thing that scared her now was losing him - the reality of a rejected mating bond wasn’t something she’d ever expected to be faced with. Something deep inside her chest tightened and then trembled, the feeling of impending loss by now very familiar.
“But you have to know…I love Killian, too.”Those words were a little harder to utter aloud. Faye didn’t know the Shadowsinger as well, they hadn’t spent as much time together, their relationship was ever-changing and she wasn’t even sure how she loved him, just that she did - as she loved all of them, but in another way all its own. And so she forced her gaze to flicker towards him briefly when she spoke. “With the deepest, purest pieces of my heart I love him. He is as ingrained in my soul as I am in yours. You and I are woven throughout the stars, but Killian and I make worlds tremble. It’s a different sort of feeling, but it’s not lesser.”
And gritting her teeth, she sliced the other palm wide open as well. Dropping the bloody dagger back onto the table, she sat down once more, hard. Both hands resting palm-up in front of her, she looked between them.
“So if you want my blood, take it. My power, my soul, my life - it’s more yours than it is mine, anyways. But don’t ask me to choose.”The words should have been pleading, but they came out sounding almost cold. Somewhere between fearful and resigned, but determined. Regardless of what Wayland wanted, what Killian wanted, Faye was sure of one thing - it was all or nothing. There was no going back from this. If she couldn’t have one, she didn’t want the other. She couldn’t live with the ache of that loss for all eternity, knowing what could have been and remembering the impact that other partner had had on her. “It would be far easier and kinder to sever both bonds at once and leave me entirely empty than to carve and whittle away the pieces of my soul that one of you has touched.”
And that was that - she wouldn’t choose. Couldn’t choose. Everything that Faye had become in this new life, it was because of them. Wildflower. Mate. Lumoira. Carranam. The edges of it all blurred together for her, two bonds entangled within one soul. For her it was natural to embrace them both, regardless of how she might try and fight against one or the other to maintain some semblance of moral boundary.
She was like chasing the North Star home. Even in her most untouchable state, he could feel her in every pore, beckoning him toward her. She was a bleeding star against his blanket of darkness and he was positive that he had never seen anything quite as beautiful.
Phaedra’s power—though new and unfamiliar—belonged wholly to her. As the Shadowsinger watched her call it forth, he knew she was the only one who could wield such a thing and it made him wonder if this light within her had been there all along—Cauldron or not.
Wayland was unmoving beside him, just as entranced by her as he was. Orbs grew within her upturned palms until they bled into each other, leaving only one growing ball of light set ablaze. It was utterly brilliant, as if she was holding the sun in her bare hands and it only grew and grew, causing Killian’s breath to catch in his throat. He could feel the Commander’s restraint was beginning to falter as they watched her. It was unlike anything either of them had ever seen before, and they knew very well that sort of power if left unchecked. . . Well, they’d seen much lesser strength become too much.
Although his fists were white-knuckled at his sides, Killian forced himself to remain calm. She knows what she must do. He reminded himself. And he believed that. That she would find that place again. She would ground herself, and if she couldn’t, he would guide her.
Phaedra trembled, the orb now a mass of burning light and flame. Her forehead creased in concentration and then everything ceased as she wailed, using the rest of her strength to extinguish her powers. Wayland and Killian both tensed at the sudden shock wave hurdling out from her body, sending a blinding flash of light across the room, leaving them blinded. Both men flung their hands up to shield their eyes, knees bending as if to ready themselves for whatever may come next, but then the light faded, slowly revealing the temple once more. Their squinted eyes blinked several times as they adjusted their vision and their hands slowly lowered from their faces.
“Starlight. . .”Wayland breathed in astonishment.
“Lumoira,”Killian whispered and the Commander glanced at him as if finally registering what his brother referred to his mate as.
My star. My beautiful, brilliant star.
Phaedra’s skin shone a stunning gold sheen. She looked like a Goddess standing before them. All their eyes scanned over each other and then she was moving toward them—no, she was running and they too started forward.
After everything. After being torn from her world, her home. After the Cauldron chewed her up and spat her out. After it stole from her, she was forced to endure a life that was not her own, one she did not recognize in a world of strangers. She did it. Every day she did it. She fought tooth and nail to be right where she was now. Running toward them, face beaming with untouchable joy. Killian couldn’t help but mirror the smile that tugged at her lips. Dimples formed in each of his cheeks and something inside of him seemed to snap open wide, making everything else around him disappear but her. His arms reached out toward her out of pure instinct. Within seconds, Faye was hurdling herself into his arms, their bodies slamming into each other as he caught her in a tight embrace. Killian craned his head down to get a better look at that happiness that seemed to seep out of her. He never wanted that feeling to end for her. He wanted to see that smile on her face for as long as he possibly could. Before he could let his eyes wander further across her face, two slender hands grabbed hold of his face and she rose onto her toes, bringing her lips to meet his own.
The world seemed to shift beneath his feet. Forget static shocks. He felt as though he’d been struck by lightning and it burned through him with a ferocity he’d never experienced before. There wasn’t anything comparable to the feel of her lips. They were full and soft and warm against his own. It was like being dipped in gold, this kiss, it was like he was suddenly being swept away by a treacherous current and her mouth was his only access to oxygen. He wanted to stay like that, their mouths claiming each other, his skin tingling with heat, and his fingers begging to find some way to bring her closer.
It was over too soon.
His lips were suddenly cold, and the frost seemed to envelop his entire body as she stepped back out of his arms. Now, he remained in that current, with no oxygen and the world around him slowly returned along with everything in it — like Wayland who stood beside him, witnessing the entire thing. Killian’s brows furrowed. Confusion, guilt, longing, and disbelief swirled inside the Shadowsinger when he met the Commander's gaze.
Parting his lips to speak, Wayland shook his head at him, making him bite his tongue.
It was safe to say that just because you’re prepared for the blow, it doesn’t make it any easier to endure once it finally makes contact.
Wayland stiffened when he fully registered that Faye was flinging herself into Killian’s arms instead of his own, but it didn’t stop there. It wasn’t the blow to his pride that made his heart drop into his stomach. It was seeing her lips crash against his. At first, he felt jealousy and rage, but what surprised him was that it didn’t last for long because, for a moment, he saw something he’d never seen before. A spark in his brother. Like he’d truly felt alive for the first time in centuries.
He wished that it didn’t have to be because of his mate, that was the fae mating bond to be territorial, but he also had a bond with Killian. No matter how much he wanted to hate him or blame him, he heard Nevara and he couldn’t alter what had been done.
And Faye? She stood in front of him now, a bright smile on her face as she bounced before him. He forced a smile onto his face for her and sent a hard look toward Killian to keep his mouth shut. Reaching up, Wayland smoothed her wild wind-blown hair, then cupped her cheeks. “We always knew you could do it, you just had to believe in yourself.”He meant the words with his entire heart. He didn’t think there was anything that she couldn’t do if she put her mind to it. She was daring and brave and he loved that about her. She always managed to surprise him with the boundaries she was willing to push, especially when it came down to the security of those she loved. He could relate to that. And it was because she had such a huge heart that he would force himself to understand that she had enough room in it for not just himself.
But for him too.
Wayland redirected them to some more basic control techniques for her light so that she wouldn’t burn out after such a vast display of power. Once she was able to form smaller orbs without much difficulty, Killian was able to take over and explain the Carranam bond and its ability to let them use each other's power when needed. Wayland watched the two of them for a while before excusing himself to ready dinner for them. When he returned to the hunting cabin he pressed his head to the cold surface of the door once he was inside.
K I L L I A N .
His shadows were playing with her by the time they were done training her how to control his shadows enough to swirl them around in a small circle. He couldn’t believe the amount of intelligence his shadows withheld as a snake of smoke twirled a piece of her hair and tickled the tip of her nose.
“They seem to like you, I can’t say they feel the same about me most days,” Killian spoke up as he approached her at the center of the temple. He stuck out his hand and his shadows flowed toward his palm before entering through his skin, disappearing slowly. Tilting his head back, he looked through the open ceiling. The sky was smeared in vibrant splashes of apricot and indigo. “I think we’ve covered enough ground for one day,” he nodded his head toward the exit.“I happen to know a shortcut.”Her answering narrowed eyes were enough to make him smirk before he headed out of the stone building.
The two of them were now on a trail cleared entirely of brush, making the walk not only a shortcut but also easier to walk through. All around them were towering redwood trees and birds chirped near the tops, heading in for the night. “This trail is here because I accidentally lit the woods on fire when I was younger,” Killian admitted sheepishly.“It’s a long story.”He muttered and he could feel her curious gaze on him for a while before he sighed and nodded. “The three of us got a hold of some homemade fireworks and to say the least, they weren’t made with much care. Ended up having to chase down a trail of fire.” He tapped his boot against the ground they walked on.
The two of them walked in silence for a while when Killian finally stopped in his tracks, he knew they were getting close to the cabin. When Faye noticed, she stopped a few paces ahead of him, turning to blink at him over her shoulder. Killian chewed his lip for a moment before stepping toward her slowly.“I just need to know something,” he began, getting closer and closer, until he was directly in front of her, staring down into those crystal eyes. One of his hands rose and he lightly skimmed the tips of his fingers up the side of her neck until they reached her jawline. He pressed his palm there, his thumb brushing along her bottom lip. “Do you regret it?”His eyes studied those pink lips as if memorizing every line of them. When he could finally tear his eyes back to her own, he spoke through the bond instead.
Do you regret kissing me, Phaedra?She looked at him then. Really looked at him, and the silence was a war drum to his ears. Because if you do, then I'm going to need you to stop staring at me like that before I make you regret a lot more.
He wanted to kiss her. To shove her back against the redwood beside her. He wanted to bite, and lick and suck every inch of her skin. . . But he needed to know most of all.
W A Y L A N D .
When the two of them returned, dinner had just been finished and set up at the small table in the kitchen. A different sort of tension seemed to cling to the two of them, but he’d already made up his mind.
Everyone had sat down and began eating when Wayland set down his fork and cleared his throat. He had to just throw it out there. He wasn’t one to beat around the bush, and after having time to think it through, he wanted this. He knew that Faye was all he could want in the world, but mates were not set in stone unless the ritual was done. The blood exchange was intense, but it allowed the bond to snap into place. It allowed them to link their souls. They would be able to feel each other's emotions when needed and share information through their bond such as memories. It would also heighten their bond physically and mentally, but most of all, it would give her a choice. And that was something he needed to know if Killian was going to be involved the way that he now was.
Rejecting a mating bond was not unheard of, and he knew putting her on the spot could be seen as cruel, but he couldn’t stand on melting ice for much longer. No matter how much it hurt if she decided to rule out their bond, he just needed to know.
“We need to tell her about the blood exchange.” Wayland finally forced out and Killian went rigid, his fork nearly tumbling from his grip.
“Is now really the time—”Killian started.
“I know what I want, and we are quickly approaching a war that some of us may not walk out of. She deserves to know that she has a choice anyway.”He turned toward her. “No bond is set in stone until a blood exchange is performed. At the end of the day, if you wanted to walk away, that is a choice that you can make.”The words felt like shards of glass against his vocal cords. He forced himself not to clarify that he hoped that wasn’t the decision she made.
Waking up sandwiched between two Illyrian warriors would have been heaven....if she hadn't woken up sandwiched between two Illyrian warriors.
The crash started her awake, eyes flying open. Her heart had already begun to race, chest rising and falling before Faye registered the fact that she was still in bed, tucked safely in her mountain of pillows and blankets. Only...not. Mortification set in as Faye realized just how wrapped up in the both of them she was. Limbs flung every which way, personal space completely gone. Her cheeks flushed a violent shade of red as she blinked up at the men, still bleary-eyed from sleep. Killian was still half-tucked beneath her, and Faye wiggled herself sideways to give him some space. The Shadowsinger abruptly left the bed, well on his way to leaving the room. Wayland's taunt echoed in Faye's ears and she slapped at him blindly, even as she let out a groan and rolled across the bed in search of his warmth. Down one body, she focused all of her remaining energy on the man still in her bed. Face burrowing into his chest, she locked her arms around Wayland and hid away, half out of embarassment and half because she was still exhausted.
“We need a bigger bed,” she murmured against his skin, well on her way to dozing off once more. But not before she sent Killian a sleepy, teasing, Don’t snuggle, my ass.
And she had to admit, he wasn't half bad at it.
xXx
For once, she wasn't complaining about the strain in her muscles as they trudged uphill, or the shortness to her breath as she did her best to keep up with the Illyrians leading the way - all Faye could focus on was the view on their way to the top.
As they walked up those crumbling old steps, the woman couldn't help but to stare at the remains of the once-great temple in awe. The stonework was unlike anything she'd ever seen before, ancient and old and carved with such precision - the labor of some long lost love. Though the building had long-since begun to crumble, the statues remained standing. Somehow they looked as if they had always belonged here, half in ruin and covered by overgrowth. Faye could have sworn that the ground itself hummed with life as they approached, as if something old and long-forgotten was waking up to murmur hello.
She couldn't help but to stare, to greedily drink in every curve of those enormous statues as she imagined the kind of devotion that must have inspired their creation. Humans didn't erect statues like this. They worshiped their gods with measly alters and their Kings with statues of pure gold, because that was what was expected of them. There was no life in those structures, no love, no sense of eternity or the everlasting. Everything in her past life now seemed so mundane, so insincere. Standing at the top of the stone steps, with her chin tipped towards the heavens as she studied those weathered depictions of Sunara and Lunaris, listening to Killian explain their purpose, Faye felt infinite. She felt whole and connected and purposeful, for the first time in this life and the one before.
She was as ethereal and immortal as those two sisters - a balance between the sun and the moon.
Those few words flitted around the edge of Faye's subconscious mind for much longer than she gave them permission, and it wasn't long after Killian uttered them that the blonde's two-toned gaze was shifting between her companions with mild interest. Of all the temples they could have chosen, all the legends she could have learned...the coincidence in the way this one mirrored her exact predicament was unsettling. Wayland had always been her sun, long before she even realized it. Everything about the man exuded warmth - from the roots of his tousled blonde locks to the very tips of his bronzed flesh, every inch of him was pure sunshine. He was larger than life, a steadfast pillar of honor and loyalty and all the brightness that made men great. He thought and spoke and acted with a sort of fiery passion that could quickly rage into a wildfire if left uncontrolled.
And then....the moon. Tall, dark, mysterious. Killian was reserved, careful, and so intentional with his every movement. Impulse was foreign to him. Composure, cool calculation. And yet he loved deeply - she could see it, in the way he looked at the Inner Circle. It was there in the things he did in the dark, when the shadows enveloped him and he lost himself to another, lonelier world entirely. It was there in the burdens he shouldered alone. For them. His passion was cool, but it wasn't less. His presence was subtle, but it couldn't be ignored. The man was pure determination and will, someone that could push her to the very edge of her limitations and then ground her with just the brush of his fingertips.
\
Balance, that was the word that kept tugging at the back of her mind. Wayland and Killian, the two of them were already balanced. They were light and dark, hot and cold, hard and soft - the list of opposition was endless. And where did that leave Faye? Who was she, what role did she play here? Was she supposed to be dusk? Lukewarm? Pliable? Somehow being in the middle seemed lackluster. As if she gave up a little bit either way to keep herself rooted firmly in the middle. And yet, what could she do? What could she be? The Sun and The Moon were already taken, and there wasn't a third deity. Just enough room for the two pillars - they were all that were needed.
The top of the steps found them at the entrance of the temple, though its doors had long since been torn away and the structure itself was crumbling beneath the influence of the elements. Moss ran rampant between the cracks in the masonry, and ivy crept along the lowermost bricks. Dirt coated the floor like a second skin, and it looked like it had been eons since anyone had stepped foot up here. A glance upwards told her that the roof of all things remained relatively sound, supported by those two mesmerizing pillars that towered far overhead. And beside them, two enormous stone wolves. One with etchings of the sun, the other with the moon. Fierce and powerful, protectors and allies. Faye reached out and brushed her fingers against one of those stone wolves, wiping away the dirt and debris that stained its granite fur. "They're beautiful," she said softly. And they were. Not beautiful in the way of diamonds and rubies. The statues didn't glitter like gold, nor did they sparkle or shine. They were just a couple hunks of cold, hard stone that gazed back at them lifelessly. And yet there was beauty in the intricacy, in every curve of the wolves pelts, every shadow lining the sisters' faces. There was beauty in the time, effort, and soul that had gone into creating these pieces. There was even beauty in the way the earth sought to reclaim them as its own, beauty in the way everything in this world eventually came full circle. Faye knew she could live a hundred thousand lifetimes and never dream to recreate something half so inspiring.
Carefully, the trio made their way into the abandoned temple. Faye treaded lightly, stepping over fallen columns and wayward bricks that had tumbled loose from the walls and the ceiling. Their feet made dusty footprints as they walked along, not stopping until they reached a dias in the center of a large, dome-shaped chamber. Sunlight poured in from overhead through the spaces intentionally carved out of the ceiling, filling the room with a faint glow. Faye glanced around that little chamber curiously, brows puckering while her eyes sought out whatever it was they’d come here to find. And then suddenly there was the glint of sunlight on granite and there, in the center of the dias, she saw it - and how could she have missed it? Missed him? Standing there, larger than life with his head bowed and his teeth bared as if daring them to approach. Not a protector, like the other wolves. No he was too big, too fierce. Something told her that he was a key player in the story of Sunara and Lunaris, however it might end. And when Killian’s shadows flickered out to wipe away the grime coating the wall behind the statue, leaving the wolf bathed in flame, she realized that perhaps he was a key player in her own story as well.
Fenrir, the wolf who would swallow the sun and burn up the world - darkness and light come together to forge something new.
Revelation came flooding into Faye so hard and so swift that she had to take a step back, her widened blue eyes scanning over the length of that lone wolf as her hands trembled by her side. And all at once, the answer so plain that she couldn't understand how she missed it before, Faye realized that she didn't need to balance out the sun and the moon - they balanced her. She was not torn between the two, but rather cocooned. Not caught between The Sun and The Moon, but enveloped equally by both the light and the darkness. She gave up nothing, no part of either, because both continually poured into her. They were two sides of the same coin, but she….she was in a league all her own. The Sun in one hand, The Moon in the other, and what she did with their power was up to her.
As the metaphor slipped away, Faye was left there standing face to face with Fenrir. To make up for the step back, she took two forward. Fear left her gaze, replaced with a newfound warmth as she reached out and stroked her fingertips along the underside of the wolf’s massive neck. Suddenly, he didn’t seem quite so ferocious and alone. And silently, she thanked him.
Killian’s voice pricked her ears, and Faye looked over at the Shadowsinger. The sound of her newfound nickname on his lips made her smile in a way that set her entire face beaming, and his words sparked something in her chest. Swallow the sun? For him? She could do that. Almost as soon as he had finished speaking, Wayland’s voice caught her attention. Faye’s head shifted to the other side, and his words sent that little ember in her chest smoldering. All of it, she’d burn all of it down. For him. For them. With them. There was no hesitation now when she reached out and gripped them both tightly by the hand, feeling her power surge through her veins fast and fierce. An inferno with no beginning and no end.
She was going to set the world on fire.
…
Faye stood in the center of the adjoining room, staring at the men who watched her from a few yards away. Flicking her fingertips, she clung to the power that she could feel ebbing and flowing there. A warmth desperate to get out in a surge, a wave, a stream - it didn’t matter. She could feel that power churning somewhere deep inside, popping and hissing as if her core was molten and the magic was bubbling up, threatening to overflow. She imagined it like a stream of liquid light, like the tendrils she’d created a few times before. Golden and shimmering, bubbling up from that pit inside her belly and flowing through her veins. Up and up and up, along the curve of her elbow and into her fingertips where it settled and pulsed and begged for release. In her minds’ eye Faye could see it, could feel it, could taste it and touch it. It was her and she was it, there was no separation - they were one.
“Stand back,” she said quietly, looking at the two Illyrians. She remembered the last time, how easily she’d lost the leash on her magic and allowed it to run rampant. It had taken control of her so quickly, so easily, and she didn’t want that happening again. But if it did, she wanted them far enough away that they wouldn’t be caught in the crossfire. Though they were unwilling to budge, a stern look from Faye and a few flicks of her fingertips in their direction got the men to put a little more space between them. When the feet turned into yards, she felt a little bit better about unleashing whatever magic she had that was pounding against the walls, demanding to be let free.
Drawing in a deep breath, Faye closed her eyes. She reached out for every ounce of that power she could feel straining against the confines of her skin, reached out and drew it forward until it danced along the palms of her hands, shimmering brighter and brighter as she dug deep to pull it forth. Palms shaking as she stared down at them, Faye gritted her teeth and yanked. She remembered that other world, the pool of water that had grounded her so easily. That was the source of their power, Killian had said. Everything they were resided within that pool. And so she pulled from it. She imagined the source of her power as that little body of water, silvery and weightless, and once she’d grabbed hold, Faye began to drain it.
The magic didn’t leave her body in a frantic rush. It wasn’t a clap of thunder and a streak of lightning. It wasn’t an uncontrollable flash of power that she couldn’t contain. It was slow and precise, like unraveling a thread. The shimmering balls in the palms of her hands began to grow, and grow. Before long they formed one ball, one huge golden orb with sunshine-yellow flames flickering around its edges as it built and built, that pool steadily draining as Faye used it to fill her hands with magic that felt eerily similar to that silky, temperate liquid when she molded it in the palm of her hands. As the orb grew larger, its light began to fill the room. Just a dull, flickering glow that slowly grew steadier and steadier the longer Faye was able to hold onto it.
I am Fenrir, she told herself. I will swallow the sun. Flowers will wither. Kings will fall.
I will burn this world to ash, and fill the next with my glow.
The orb was growing too big. It suddenly began to feel hot in her hands, and Faye could feel that inner pool of power running dry. She could hear her magic whispering to her, tickling at the edges of her control. Almost, almost. She continued to spin that orb like a spider spins its web, pulling at the little golden thread until it went taut and she knew its end was near. As her arms began to shake, now with exertion, she knew that it was time to cap the magic. Time to ground herself, to keep it from becoming too much, to keep everyone safe. And so she imagined herself planting two feet firmly in that pool and dropping to her knees, letting the water rush over her. Much more quickly than she’d been able to draw the magic to her, she was able to cut it off. The source stopped flowing, and Faye was left with a trembling ball of light in her hands and no idea what to do with it. It was heavy, and growing heavier - too heavy. She couldn’t hold it.
With a cry, Faye let go. A burst of light filled the room then, blinding for a moment as it dispersed. No heat, no flames, just pure sunlight flooding the room. A frenzied end to her first manifestation of power - but she would take it. The light began to slowly trickle out of the room, and she blinked a few times as her eyes adjusted to the now near-darkness. Across the room, Killian and Wayland were doing the same. As the light ebbed away fully and their senses readjusted, they all seemed to realize it at the same time.
She’d done it.
Light filled her, so bright and bubbly that Faye was sure they had to see it shining through her flesh and bone. The men were beaming themselves, looking torn between pride and bewilderment as they approached her - in one piece. Faye sprinted across the distance separating them. Her feet couldn’t carry her fast enough. She was floating, gliding, flying across the room so quickly that she kicked up dust and sent bits of gravel skidding in every direction. All thought left her mind as she flew into the first pair of arms that were reaching for her - Killian’s arms. She would have rebounded off of the man’s broad chest if his biceps hadn’t wrapped around her, locking her in place. Faye’s hands flew up to either side of the Shadowsinger’s face, cupping it in her hands for the briefest of moments before her lips were crashing against his urgently. Fingers curling into his flesh, she clutched his mouth to hers for one prolonged, sweet moment before she was tearing herself away from him, a squeal sounding in the air. Faye spun out of Killian’s arms as quickly as she’d launched herself into them, stumbling the two or three steps towards Wayland. Her hands gripped his forearms tightly and the blonde jumped up and down excitedly, her eyes bright. “Did you see that? I did it! It just bubbled up and I grabbed it and I pulled and I did it, I swallowed the light!” She was shouting and she didn’t care. Didn’t care that she was a twenty something girl playing warrior queen, didn’t care that she was ridiculously excited over exhibiting the most basic control over her magic, didn’t care what they might think of her for it. She did it - she did it, and they were one step closer to rescuing Evie because of it. Because of her. Because of them.
It felt strange to be on this side of the world with Phaedra. Their relationship was never one built on any uncomfortable silences or expected phrases. It was always so natural and easy — it was like breathing. He wondered if maybe that made all of this so incredibly difficult. So much had changed in such a short amount of time for them. Although things still flowed so effortlessly between them, it was no longer something he could identify as innocent. They didn’t look at each other the same anymore. Their glances were longer, and their stares were deeper. There were things that he could feel being left unsaid when they shared a moment.
And now, he saw her recoil against such truths. The same way that he had been trying to since the creation of their bond. Had she known the depths of the Carranam bond, Killian found himself debating whether or not she would have still agreed to go through with it. That wasn’t fair though. If he was given the same information, he surely wouldn’t have done it. He wouldn’t do that to Wayland; especially not to Phaedra. After all that she’d been through, he couldn’t imagine the weight of not one new bond but two.
The darker, more selfish parts of him though. They would choose her again. Under every circumstance; in every timeline.
So, when she avoided the subject, he would have been lying if he said something inside of him went cold once more. His face remained passive and he dropped his gaze when a burst of light flung toward him. Brows knitting, Killian slowly unfurled his fingers to let the light strand coil around his palm. Suddenly, he was back in the gardens and sat on that branch stretching over the pond. The warmth clung to the light. He knew that belonged to her. Looking up, he nodded his head once in understanding before curling his fingers around the light while she caressed her mate's face. Killian half expected himself to feel jealous of the act but couldn’t bring himself to be. It only made him that much more thankful for the fleeting touches he was given, because at the end of the day, they were never meant to exist, but they did. And he could only be grateful.
Wayland offered his mate a boyish grin in return.“When you finally tire of holding back what lives in your heart.”
* * *
“You don’t plan on going off in the night do you?” Wayland’s voice reached Killian as he worked at the straps and buckles of his leathers. The words had stunned him, but what didn’t come as a surprise to him was that Wayland was aware that he often wandered off in the night to clear his mind. Usually returning with blood covering his clothes as even Phaedra had come to witness recently.
Killian’s fingers paused on a fasten before continuing again, shrugging off his leather holster.
“I only ask because she’s a light sleeper.” He explained, boots thudding to the ground.
“I won’t wake her,” Killian muttered and continued removing clothing when the two of them heard the floorboards creek, announcing Phaedra’s presence in the doorway. The smell of lavender wafted into the room and his shoulders and wings slowly slumped as he took it in.
“She doesn’t stick to her side of the bed, but don’t let her fool you, she likes to bite,” Wayland smirked, capturing her swatting hand and giving a gentle bite to the tips of her fingers playfully before he lowered himself onto the bed beside her. Before turning to look at them, Killian had to press his eyes shut briefly. When he finally turned he found Faye staring up at him. He blinked once, then twice, his eyes darkening as she spoke into his mind.
A deep inhale made his chest rise. I don’t snuggle. His voice was low and heady. Implying that he didn’t snuggle for a good reason. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d had someone stay in the same bed as him overnight. If they were in his bed, they were usually doing far different things than sleeping. It made him ponder what it might feel like if she’d tried to press parts of herself to his body. Just those small touches they’d shared had such a great effect on him, that he wasn’t sure what sort of gates would be unlocked under these circumstances. It opted it probably being best if they didn’t have to find out.
Slowly, he lowered himself onto the bed beside her, careful not to let himself brush against her for too long, but Faye was no longer lying beside him in the blink of an eye. Instead, she had her hand on his shoulder, shoving him the rest of the way down against the mattress beneath them. She hovered over him, her cornflower blue and gold iris’ studying him with determination. He could only stare up at her in awe until she moved to get comfortable once more beside him. Killian’s molars ground so tightly together that it could be considered a miracle that they didn’t shatter under pressure. The effort that it was taking to reign in his shadows which clawed at his insides to get out and coil themselves around her like hungry dogs was a feat in itself.
It felt like his skin was crawling, even beneath the blanket. Faye being so close to him allowed something comparable to a magnetic pull to awaken. In response, his fingers twitched in her direction. Instead, he tried to focus on his breathing but was too hyper-aware of the deafening silence and the warmth radiating from the body beside him. Her body. His muscles had never felt more stiff than they did right now.
He had just managed to shut his eyes against the dim light of the lantern when Phaedra’s voice broke through the quiet. Wayland’s weight shifted against the mattress and his groggy voice traveled through the dark. Killian’s lips quirked into the hint of a smile. Her question was nothing short of genuine curiosity — albeit random — but genuine nonetheless. Her wonderment was one of the many things he endeared about her. He could recall several occasions when she was bombarding the Shadowsinger with questions about Sakaris, Fae history, or the others she was to be living amongst. Her hunger for knowledge was never quite satisfied. They seemed to have that in common.
Phaedra seemed to accept Wayland’s mumbled suggestion to go to sleep. He felt her move and then heard a light pop of her lips as she planted a kiss on the Commander. Killian forced his eyes shut, despite the lack of exhaustion he felt. With his eyes closed, it seemed his other senses heightened and he could feel tension spider-walking up his spine. He wasn’t sure where it had come from until a warm, soft hand found his own beneath the comforter. That familiar zapping sensation seemed to charge his body, making it vibrate with energy.
His fingers twitched and then they slowly closed themselves around her own. The pad of his thumb grazed softly along her knuckle. There was something within her touch that said more than any words she’d sent his way. He’d been positioned on his side, facing her. His wings were tucked behind him, one draped over his shoulder like a blanket. He could feel her eyes on his face and then he opened his own to stare back at her through the dim lighting. Golden hues flickered between her blue ones in silence.
Goodnight, Lumoira.He said through the bond and for a short, uncontrolled moment, his gaze flickered toward her lips. Killian tore them back up to meet her eyes again. Curiosity seemed to cross her expression. No doubt due to the new nickname he’d sent her way. It was a term of endearment that belonged to his native tongue; translating to “light of my life” or “my star”. He wasn’t sure how long they just looked at each other like that. It had to of been until their eyes drooped with sleep and they were lulled into oblivion.
* * *
A full night's sleep was unheard of, but there he lay, in a bed that he shared with two other bodies and he hadn’t so much as stirred in the night. The sound of birds chirping outside alerted the shadowsinger of the time and he began stirring when an unfamiliar warmth halted his every movement.
Slowly, Killian’s eyes drew themselves open, taking in the faint rays of light threatening to spill into the room from the thin curtains. When he looked down at himself he was greeted by the top of Phaedra's head. The silky blonde strands were tickling his face and his nose crinkled as a result. He stiffened when it all finally hit him. Faye was fast asleep, cheek squished against the contours of his chest. Her arm was stretched out across him, wrapping around his abdomen, but her hand was clasping another. Turning his head, Killian found that Wayland was spooning Faye, and his hand was closed around her own, making them both rest along his stomach. His gaze shifted downward to find the blankets a tangled mess, exposing most of their bodies. One of Wayland's legs was shoved between Faye’s while one of her legs was swung over Killian’s. His arm was almost completely numb where it stretched out beneath Phaedra, his hand resting on the top of Wayland’s head. Faye shifted, her leg brushing up his thigh, bringing to light the worst part of all of it.
He was hard as stone.
Killian wasted little time curling his fingers and sending a hard flick to the top of Wayland’s head causing the Commander’s eyes to snap open.
“What the fu–” his words were cut off as Wayland too registered their predicament. Killian only shot him a hard look to which the blonde Illyrian returned a shooing motion. It took everything in the Shadowsinger to not groan in annoyance. As if he hadn’t already contemplated trying to slip free from the bed.
Defeated, Killian began slowly drawing himself away from Faye, only to have her squeeze tighter, a mumble slipping from her lips. The Gods were punishing him. He was sure of it. Wayland attempted to help pry Faye off and Killian was so focused on sliding slowly that he hadn’t considered his wings. One large membraneous appendage swept out, knocking off the now burnt-out lantern on the bedside table. The crash was enough to make Faye’s eyes shoot open in surprise. Killian swore under his breath, and Wayland, to his surprise, burst into laughter.
“Good morning, sleeping beauty.” Wayland purred behind her and Killian watched the color of her cheeks shift. Clearing his throat, he got himself up enough to shove on his pants to conceal his morning wood and dragged his fingers through his tousled hair.
“I’m going to shower.” Was all he could muster before he stalked out of the room. And he did shower. Under the coldest water possible.
* * *
The large crumbling temple was once a sanctum to an ancient group known as the Astral Sisters. Followers believed in the divine significance of solar and lunar eclipses, as well as the alignment of constellations. It was claimed that the sisters could see portals to realms between worlds through them. As the three of them approached the large stone building atop a hill, more and more details rose to the surface. They would have to climb a long set of cobble stairs which would lead them to the main entrance. The doors were no longer on their hinges but cracked and broken on the ground in front of a now gaping hole in the wall. Colossal, hand-carved statues of two beautiful women stood like pillars holding the roof of the temple upright. They were dressed in garb that left very little to the imagination. Killian caught Phaedra studying them as they drew closer and closer up the steps.
“Sunara, and Lunaris. The Astral Sisters and their many followers would pray to the Gemini deities. They represented a balance between the sun and the moon.” Killian explained.
Wayland nodded his chin in the direction of the accompanying sculptures at each woman's side on all fours. Two large wolves, one with markings of the sun, and the other with markings of the moon over their right eyes. “Skoll, who chases the sun,” he pointed to the Sunara and her wolf.
Killian pointed to Lunaris and hers before adding. “Hati, who chases the moon.”
When they finally reached the top, the statues towered over them like mountains. Killian and Wayland led Phaedra through the destroyed entrance, only stopping when they reached a larger precinct. Fallen rock and brick stone littered the massive dome-shaped structure and an old language was still carved into the pillars. Overgrowth and moss clung to the walls and between crevasses. Overhead, the ceiling had a large circular opening that let in the light of the sun and moon, and straight ahead, on what resembled a dias of sorts was another large statue. This wolf was by itself, its hackles rose as it bowed its head in a rage-filled snarl, teeth cracked, but still bared. Its tail was straight out behind it, ears pinning behind its large skull. The group seemed to stop and stare up at him and Killian’s shadows lurched forward when he rose his hand. They swept swiftly across the wall behind the statue of the wolf, removing debris and dirt so that they could see the massive carving of flames bursting from around the wolf.
“Fenrir,” Wayland breathed out.
“For he would one day swallow the sun, and use his newfound light to burn the world.” Killian’s gaze swung toward Faye. She looked utterly enamored by the structure before her. Wayland was looking at her too, even as she took a step closer.
When the brothers finally looked at one another, a silent conversation seemed to be held. They both were thinking the same. Thinking of the power she harnessed. Of the flames and light.
“Are you ready to swallow the sun, Lumoira?” Killian finally asked, reaching out his hand.
“Let us burn down the Lord of Spring, and the King of Hybern along with him.” Wayland outstretched his hand too.
Both Illyrian's eyes burned into her with utter admiration and pure, unwavering devotion.
The little log structure looked as if it had been in this forest forever, with moss growing between the cracks in the wood and ivy creeping along the eaves. It was old, but seemed sound. They approached and the door opened to reveal a moonlit interior consisting of one large, open room that served as a small kitchen and seating area, and two small doors on the far wall. “Cozy,”Faye murmured as she moved into the room. Her gaze scanned the area several times over in the span of thirty seconds or less, taking note of the bare furnishings. This place was barely big enough for two people to move around comfortably, let alone three. But Killian and Wayland moved about easily, navigating the little shack as if they’d done so a hundred times before. Both men dropped their things and set about making themselves busy, and Faye was left to explore.
She inched her way towards the first door, letting it slide open with a quiet creak. A small bathing room, its white marble surfaces surprisingly well kept. After their endless trek through the forest, she knew they could all use some time within the small shower stall. Faye browsed through the various tonics and bars of soaps lining the overhead shelves for a moment. Buying time. When there was nothing left to see in the wash room she re-emerged, moving onto the next door. It swept aside to reveal the small bedroom and its simple wooden furniture. Faye paused at the sight of the large bed taking up the majority of the room, spanning nearly along the length of one wall. Just a bed and a simple dresser, no other furniture to be found in the room - none would fit.
One bed, three bodies.
The math wasn’t adding up. For a long moment Faye lingered in the doorway, until she heard Killian’s voice. You and Wayland will take the bed,he said so simply. As if it were an indisputable fact that she and Wayland deserved that. Maybe they did; they were mates, after all. But why was there a little thread tugging at her, a tiny nagging voice that demanded to know What about Killian? The thought of him sleeping out here in one of these rickety old armchairs didn’t sit well with her. Cold and uncomfortable, just beyond reach. But the alternative - him in the bed with them. The thought was like a million fireworks exploding and fizzing along her flesh, leaving goosebumps in its wake as her mind wandered for a moment too long, and then she was struggling to reign it back in, her cheeks flushing as she closed the door to the bedroom and turned away. The blonde drifted towards the kitchen, arms crossed tight over her chest against the chill that brushed against her flaming cheeks and soothed the fire in her blood.
Wayland had stepped inside now, arms full of split logs. Faye moved towards him to help him unload the firewood, but his words had her steps faltering halfway there. I don’t see the problem with us three. Faye had to stop and stare at her mate, surprised by his words. Out of everyone in this room, he should have had the biggest problem with the three of them sharing the bed. Weren’t fae males supposed to be incredibly territorial? Hadn’t he already proved that time and time again? Blinking at him, she was still trying to piece together the sudden change in the man when Killian spoke up. Feigning some excuse about not sleeping well. Faye’s gaze swiveled towards the Shadowsinger, blue eyes narrowing. And here she’d been feeling badly about the thought of him sleeping alone. Her mouth twisted and she was poised to say something smart, when the sound of firewood thudding to the floor made her jump.
And then Wayland was airing it all out. No hesitation. No beating around the bush. Just voicing the tension that had been there between them all. Faye envied the way he was able to do that, just voice his thoughts and feelings without any sort of worry or second guessing. He always seemed able to give voice to things she didn’t dare begin to touch. The bonds between them, they were permanent. Nothing was going to change them, nothing could take them away. No matter how awkward and how painful, they would have to figure some sort of dynamic out between the three of them unless they wanted to tiptoe for eternity, exactly like Wayland said. He was right. Of course he was right - when wasn’t he? It’s one night. As his knuckles brushed the back of her cheek, Faye leaned into the touch. One hand came up to cup his hand, holding it there for a long moment while she looked at him, holding his gaze, contemplating.
Killian’s voice filled the air, his words clipped and jaw tight. The blonde’s head whipped around at those tense words, at the reminder of the bond between the two of them and what it meant. The way he said it, it almost sounded like…a defense? Resigned, but unyielding. His way of saying, my bond is just as valid as yours. It wasn’t a challenge, there was nothing threatening in the statement. But it was firm, it was a claim on her - the first time he’d ever dared to make one. Warmth blossomed from somewhere deep inside of her, and Faye felt like her insides were shredding themselves apart only to be rewoven by the light emitted from those few simple words. You also heard what Nevara said about the Carranam bond. They wove themselves around and around her mind, until they were ingrained upon her very soul. All the blonde could do was stare at him, her brows drawn together and her face impassive. You’d never guess that inside wildflowers bloomed along every inch of her being, as if her very roots were filled with new life.
And yet as much as her soul soared hearing those words, she couldn’t help but to duck her head when Wayland voiced exactly what she wanted Killian to say without saying it - that he cared for her. Just as Wayland did. The implication behind those words, knowing exactly which ways Wayland cared for her, and cared for her well, left Faye floundering. She felt like she was free-falling and the ground was nowhere in sight, and she didn’t know how this was going to end. She felt dreadful and shy and anxious and invigorated all at once. Their relationships could be everything, if only given a chance, and she still didn’t know how she felt about the fact that these men were hers. It was one thing to know that they were tethered, it was another entirely to feel it - and to know that they reciprocated every single ounce of what she felt for them.
Her eyes met Killian’s once more, and that warmth hit her once more. It was different than what she felt for Wayland. Wayland’s fire had always hit her like an inferno, sweeping her up in passion and knocking her off of her feet until she couldn’t tell which way was up. Killian’s was like a warm bloom, spreading to the very tips of her fingers and toes, filling her with a light that left her feeling powerful and sure. It was different and it was good and she wanted more of it, though she didn’t know how to ask.
No sooner than that thought had entered her mind, all of the attention was suddenly on her. Faye faltered, taking a step backwards beneath the weight of their gazes. She felt caught, like a kid with her hand in the cookie jar. Even after all they’d been through, all they’d learned, admitting to just how much she did care still seemed so taboo and wrong. Of course she cared for Killian. How could she not? She’d cared for him practically from the moment they’d met. She’d always found solace in their mutual silence during those early days in Sakaris. She’d enjoyed learning him in silence - the way he took his coffee, the way his forehead wrinkled when he was devouring whatever it was he read in those little leather bound books he always seemed to carry around, the way he sprawled out across the armchair like a content kitten before the fire when he thought the rest of them had gone to bed. And after she’d been Made, she’d loved him for the way he took the time to slow down and engage with her, whether she was fully there or not. Their walks in the gardens, his interest in her drawings, the way he was always there to step in whenever it seemed like this world had become too much to bear. And now…
And now.
Did she accept it?
It was a strange thought, these two men baring themselves to her completely. So raw and real and uninhibited. Faye suddenly felt so much smaller and younger than she ever had before as she basked in the power and wisdom of these two Illyrian soldiers who suddenly seemed so at peace with the world that she was utterly envious of their conviction. They were watching her, the both of them, and she felt her mouth going dry. Pressure pushed in on her from all edges, the need to say and do the right thing - but what was right anymore? She knew what they wanted to hear from her, but she didn’t know what it would mean once she’d said those words - once they were whispered into the world, and they couldn’t be taken back. It was hard enough to admit it to herself, and admitting it aloud seemed impossible.
“I accept…that the bed is big enough for three,”her voice was a warm murmur. Beneath her lowered lashes she cast a glance at Killian, willing him to understand what she was too afraid to say aloud - that she cared for him so much it terrified her, it turned her world upside down and left her questioning everything she thought she’d known. Her fingertips flickered towards him, and out shot that little thread of light that had connected the two of them in the gardens. Only now it didn’t stay anchored to her at all; it slithered towards Killian, moving exactly where she willed it to go. The little beam of light wrapped itself around his hand once, then twice, and Faye smiled - it stayed there, wrapped in his palm, a little ball of light that was a constant reminder of her presence. Turning towards Wayland, she reached out and cupped one cheek in her hand, running her thumb along his smooth flesh. “When will you grow tired of forcing these outlandish declarations from me?” she wondered. She had yet to give him a clear answer, and yet somehow these conversations still always landed her exactly where he wanted her - in his bed, as his mate, and now? In the middle of an Illyrian sandwich.
xXxXxXxXx
After their bellies were full and she’d spent a lifetime in the little shower stall washing away days’ worth of forest grime, Faye emerged from the washroom towel drying her long golden hair. It hung longer now than it had when she was human, falling nearly to her waist when left unbound. Normally she kept it in tight, neat braids for training purposes, but tonight she let the wet ringlets fall as they may, enjoying the freedom and the scent of lavender that clung to her. Tomorrow, it was back to the forest.
To her credit, Faye hadn’t packed any of the flimsy nightdresses that she was accustomed to wearing in Sakaris. Instead, she wore a long-sleeved male’s tunic. Despite the plunging neckline, the cream-colored material flowed to her knees and left much more to the imagination than those expanses of gauzy silk she’d left behind. And now, she was glad for a little bit of extra fabric. Tossing the towel to the side as she entered the bedroom, Faye came to a slow stop. The room seemed so small, as if they were both larger than life and that massiveness sucked all the oxygen out of the space. Wayland had stripped off his weapons and was lingering by the side of the bed nearest the door. Killian stood off to the other side of the room, stripping his outerwear with his back turned to the both of them. And as they turned to look at her, a million memories came rising to the surface - Wayland sprawled out, half-dressed in her bed; Killian shirtless in his tent while the two of them scrubbed at his leathers; both of them just that morning, tearing their way through the jungle. And Faye was pretty certain that it would have been easier if the two of them had been standing before her naked. At least then there wouldn’t have been time for talking, or thinking, or suffocating beneath the tension still heavy in the room.
Clearing her throat, Faye moved towards the bed. “I don’t think you’ve been totally honest with Killian,” chided the blonde lightly as she nudged Wayland on her way past him. She crawled across the covers to make her home in the center of that oversized bed. Patting pillows, making herself comfortable, feigning composure. “I may not punch you, but I definitely don’t stick to my side of the bed.” As if to emphasize her point, Faye stretched out happily amongst the mountain of blankets and then curled up like a cat. Turning towards the place where the Shadowsinger stood, she met Killian’s gaze. Are you a snuggler, Killy? she asked him silently, beaming at the look on his face. And then aloud, she said, “Come. I don’t bite.” One hand patted the bed invitingly, the other shot out to swat at Wayland’s approaching form, already anticipating his smartassed response. If there was one thing she loved about him, it was his ability to retain his sense of humor even in the tensest of moments. The golden-haired warrior lowered himself into the bed beside her, sprawling out with an ease that she envied. Reaching out, Faye patted one of his biceps affectionately and then draped the covers across her mate’s lower body. Helpful - and kept busy. Her two favorite things to be.
The light in the room dimmed, just the bedside lanterns left burning now. Moonlight poured in from the slatted windows, casting an ethereal white glow across the room. As Killian made his way into the bed, Faye watched him slowly lower himself onto the plush bedspread. The tension between them had eased over dinner, and blossomed anew in the darkened bedroom. She supposed that of all of them, perhaps this was going to be the most difficult for him. It wasn’t as if sleeping together was something new for her and Wayland. Then again, it wasn’t new for Killian and Wayland either, was it? It was them, they were the weak link in this situation. So she’d be helpful. "It goes like this, Killian." Sitting up on her knees, Faye pressed one small hand to his shoulder and pressed him down flat on his back. Half-hovering over top of the man, she grinned and gave him a thumbs up before flopping backwards, ever graceful, to nestle into her own space. Shimmying around, making herself comfortable, she felt somehow at ease and yet hyper aware of everything to the point where it was damn near maddening. She could feel them both, on either side of her, close enough to touch and yet she didn’t dare stray from the center of the bed. There was a long, long, pause where she wondered whether or not the two of them were trying to sleep. Then she spoke again. "The three of you - and your wings - fit into this bed?" wondered Faye, looking around. It was a snug fit, even with wings tucked in. “I bet you spooned, didn’t you?” It was the only logical solution - the only way she could see this working for the oversized bat boys. There was a murmur for her to go to sleep, and the blonde nestled back into the covers with a soft huff.
“Goodnight, Wayland.” Faye turned over to press a kiss to the bridge of her mate’s nose before rolling back, re-establishing the barricade she’d become. “Goodnight Killian.” After a moment of hesitation, her hand found his beneath the covers. Fingertips curling around his, she gave him a soft, reassuring squeeze that seemed to say I care, and we’ll figure this out together.
Another huff of frustration flew out of Phaedra. The fifth one that day to be exact. It was still progress though. It was five less than he had heard from her yesterday, so there was that.
Twigs and brush snapped and crunched beneath their boots as they pushed through the thick brush that had overgrown the pathways they traveled. He and Wayland had their swords in hand, cutting their way through where it became otherwise impossible to walk through. Phaedra was close by, moving with her arms outstretched in front of her as they tried to get through with sheer will, a grimace plastered on her face as she did. The Shadowsinger glanced in her direction when the sound of a branch whomping her echoed between them. Make that six huffs of frustration.
A dimple formed on Killian’s right cheek at the threat leaving her lips and he gave another hard sweep of his sword through the foliage.
“You wound me, Wildflower,”Wayland said with a hand placed over his heart protectively. The Commander then shot a grin toward Killian. The act made a wave of relief crawl up his spine to see his relationship with his brother was becoming slowly mended after weeks of built-up tension. He had almost expected the opposite to happen after their conversation with Nevara back at the townhouse. It wasn’t like the topic was something one would deem comfortable. It ended with Nevara explaining that in the end, Phaedra was now bonded to both of them and not in the way expected. Her further research highlighted that the Carranam bond was not much different from the mating bond and that by the laws of magic, they were both equally a part of her soul, etched for her and only her. It explained the things he had been feeling, and that part was much-needed clarity, but it left them all to face that Phaedra didn’t have to choose. She could have them both.
The idea hadn’t left his mind since it was brought up. Have them both. It was hard for him to face the idea that he might just want Phaedra the same way that Wayland did. Entirely. Not just something that was once platonic, but something much more raw— something more demanding. He’d felt the desire to want to be near to her plenty of times since their bond was created, but as the days went on, and with this new knowledge. . . Killian watched Phaedra, as each step she took strained soft muscles against tight leather that hugged her hips, thighs, and calves. Her waist was bound by leather as well, hugging the swells of her breasts in a way that made keeping his eyes on her face rather difficult. His jaw clenched at the thought and he tore his gaze away abruptly, forcing himself to concentrate solely on cutting through the vines in front of him. He couldn’t let himself think that way. Couldn’t let himself believe she’d truly want both of them. Part of him wondered if such a thing would work. How that territorial part of both him and Wayland would be able to rest in such a predicament?
Phaedra’s outburst managed to steal Killian from his thoughts and the three of them finally managed to shove through the thick of it all, stepping out into a large clearing atop a hill that rolled downward toward a small village. Monfall. It was the only village between them and the old forgotten Temple of Carsadona. Faye had begun taking long strides toward civilization and Killian grunted, trying to hold back a laugh that threatened to bubble up. Reaching out a hand, he curled his fingers into her leathers and tugged her to a halt before she got too ahead of herself. When she turned to look at him with furrowed brows, he nodded his chin in the other direction toward the temple sitting in the distance. Her face fell instantly and though her words should have wounded him, it only managed to earn a smirk from him as she turned and trudged down and around the outskirts of the village instead.
“I think you broke her heart,” Wayland commented, falling into step with him as they trailed after her.
“Imagine if she knew about the infamous baby goats of Monfall,” Killian murmured and Wayland snorted loudly earning a scowl from her.
***
Nightfall reached them midway through the next forest and the large moon blanketed them in a luminous blue glow. They’d managed to reach the beaten pathway leading to an old hunting shack the three brothers used to visit regularly. It was small in size and had one bathing room, one bedroom, and a small kitchen with a fireplace.
“There it is,”Wayland announced, pointing up the path. In its lack of glory stood the loghouse. It was just as he remembered it and memories of the three of them drowning themselves in mead and singing off-key around a campfire resurfaced.
Killian shoved open the door, causing dust to fly around the room as he squinted through the darkness to see what sort of condition they’d left the place in. To his surprise, the house was cleaned up and aside from some dust, it was rather welcoming. There wasn’t much doubt that Adrastus had the place managed by magic, similarly to the House of Wind.
“I’ll start gathering firewood,” Wayland offered after shrugging off his pack onto one of the seats. Killian gave him a nod and headed for one of the kitchen drawers to collect a book of matches. He set his things down on the small kitchen table and made his rounds about the shack, lighting up candles and lanterns. He stole a look toward Faye who had peeked about herself, and then she was shoving open the bedroom door, staring into it like she’d seen a ghost. He knew why she looked that way and blew out the match in his hand.
“You and Wayland will take the bed,” Killian explained, moving to rummage through the food in his pack.
“And where do you intend on sleeping? I’m not even sure that these chairs are fully useable for sitting let alone a good night's sleep.” Wayland asked as he walked inside a moment later, arms full of lumber. “You, me, and Adrastus used to have to share that bed if you don’t remember. I don’t see the problem with us three. Unlike Adrastus, she won’t try to punch us in her sleep.”
Killian stiffened, his searching hands pausing in the depths of his pack. “I don’t find sleep easily, I think it would be best if—”
The thud of wood hitting the floorboards made Killian turn towards the Commander who stared at him with a stern expression. “Look, I know things have been weird between the three of us lately, but we all heard Nevara. Whether we like it or not, these bonds are set in stone, and there isn’t a whole lot that we can do about it. I rather not spend the next few centuries tiptoeing around each other if I can avoid it.”Wayland shifted his gaze from Killian to Faye. “It’s one night. What are your two cents on the matter?” He reached out, grazing his fingers against her knuckles and Killian’s jaw ticked.
“You also heard what Nevara said about the Carranam bond.” Killian forced through clenched teeth.
Wayland remained quiet for a while as if trying to swallow that large pill once again. “I know that you care for Phaedra. Just as I do.”There was something in his tone that implied he still wasn’t entirely thrilled about the idea, but there was defeat in there too. As if he’d come to accept that fact.
Killian’s golden hues shifted to meet Faye’s blue ones. Just as he did? A warmth spread through his chest when she returned his stare and his shadows seemed to hum in response. That warmth seemed to always caress the coldest and darkest parts of him. Parts that had convinced him plenty of times that he did not feel the same way that his family did. His heart was far more broken and detached, and that was what made him such a good Shadowsinger at the end of the day.
Wayland was staring at Phaedra now, his brows lowered slightly. “And I know that she cares for you.” He paused.“I just don’t know if either of you has accepted that yet.”
His throat had never felt more dry than it did right now because he was right. Ever since the bond was created, not only his shadows tried to lure him to her side, but unconsciously, he did the same to himself. He couldn’t help but be there when he felt her near or in distress. At first, he thought it was just part of their powers wanting to work in tandem, but he would be lying if he said it wasn’t emotional too. He wanted to protect her, serve her, and keep her satisfied. The evidence was in the way her touch made his soul scream in gratification, it was in the way his eyes softened whenever he looked at her.
“I accept it.”Killian’s voice felt far away suddenly and he could hear his blood rushing through his ears.
Wayland nodded firmly and bowed his head to look over his mate. “I have, and will always accept it.”
There was nothing but cold, glittering flames - a world full of that icy darkness that stole away her very breath and left the world around her struggling to endure. Faye’s glassy eyes flickered between the people in the room, those faces she loved, and her heart plummeted. Stop, please stop, she willed the magic inside of her to obey and it laughed in response, those shadow flames burning brighter. The magic had surged in an act of protectiveness, and now it flowed through her veins freely with no intention of being reigned in. Perhaps it enjoyed being unleashed, left to ebb and flow as it pleased. Maybe it still sought to fill the gaps in her chest, that hollowness she knew no amount of power was going to stitch back together.
Golden eyes burned into hers. Killian. Trembling hands reached out towards the Shadowsinger, cupping either side of his face as the man barred her in with a strong forearm braced on either side of her head. Something deep inside of her clicked, his mere presence enveloping her like a cocoon of safety. That fear ebbed for just a moment, some part of her registering that as long as Killian was beside her, everything would be fine. His voice whispered through her mind, beckoning to follow, and Faye didn’t hesitate. Eyes slipping shut, she trailed behind him to that other place, the murky realm that she usually found herself fighting so hard to escape. Panic flared up once more for so many reasons: sheer terror at being in this place again, the memory of the relentless power of the cauldron as it sent wave after wave of deadly magic towards them, knowledge of the hell she’d left raging around her friends and mate in the real world.
And when she entered this place, she found herself alone. Power rippled out of her even here, just the tiniest bit, and she could feel it searching for him. Summoning. And then Faye could feel him, and she spun in his direction. The relaxation was visible in the slight droop of her shoulders, the easing of her spine, the softness in her eyes when she looked towards him. And when Killian reached out for her, there wasn’t a moment of hesitation as she laced her fingers with his and squeezed them gently - as if she needed that touch, needed to feel his skin against hers. He was warm and steady and hers.
You need to ground yourself, he told her. Faye was about to open her mouth to tell him that she didn’t have the faintest clue on how to do that, but then he was tugging her down, down until they were both on their knees facing one another. He was showing her. Knowing what she needed from him without her having to speak a word. And so all she could say to him was, “Okay.” As much as said in that one little word as was left unsaid. Okay, I trust you. Okay, I’m ready. Okay, I relinquish control. In their everyday life, when they spoke and when they sparred and when they trained, Faye fought tooth and nail to prove herself to him. Those words from that very first training session, his implication that she wasn’t strong enough, had always lingered in the back of her mind. She would do whatever it took to prove him wrong and change his mind. But here, this was his domain and he was completely in control.
Water rushed over the girl as she knelt beside him and then their entwined hands were submerged beneath it. Faye was surprised to find that for such a dark place, the water here didn’t reflect its surroundings. Something about the fact did ground her - everything here was just so different, so otherworldly, so beyond them. Eyes blue once more, she blinked at Killian when he began to explain about their combined power and its extent. When he spoke, she listened. But it was still hard to understand what he was saying, to figure out what exactly he meant. How could she not be afraid when their power was so much? When it was so unpredictable when she was the one wielding? And when Killian leaned forward, putting his head in the water as well….yeah she was a little afraid. But then she relaxed and leaned forward, giving into his pull, falling through this other world with him.
Everything stopped. Just like that, they were back in the townhome in Sakaris and all of those flames had disappeared. Faye wasn’t sure how he’d done it, but she could feel that magic buried deep down once more. Under lock and key. Still nose to nose, Faye blinked up at Killian as they shared a mildly surprised look. His voice was soft against her ears, not in disbelief. Maybe it was a hint of pride she heard in that hushed tone. “We did it,”she corrected gently. All of it had been Killian. Even if she had somehow grounded herself, he was the one to show her the way. As with every victory she enjoyed recently, it was as much his as it was hers. And then, the words for his ears only, flitting through his mind like a gentle caress, Thanks, Killy. The words were intimate somehow, as much as they were genuine, and she had to drop her gaze.
When Killian had stepped away and she finally came face-to-face with the aftermath of her magical relapse, Faye cringed. Guilt flooded her at the sight of those faces, the people she called family, looking so unnerved and confused. She couldn’t blame them - she was feeling the exact same way. Her gaze found and lingered on Wayland, still kneeling several feet away, who looked at her with something akin to sadness for a moment. Green eyes watched her, his shoulders slumping. The words he murmured all but tore Faye apart, that acknowledgement that this bond between herself and Killian was something real. But I still love you, she wanted to tell him. You’re still my mate. But those weren’t the kind of words she spoke aloud - they were too weighted. Too much promise in them. All these months she’d been avoiding saying exactly how she felt about the golden-haired warrior and this was exactly why - things changed, people changed, and in the end even the fates themselves couldn’t do anything about it. And just as she’d always known she would, here Faye was proving that she didn’t deserve Wayland at all, nor the bond that had been forged for them by the Mother herself; a bond that she’d so graciously accepted right before turning around and forging another.
Killian walked towards Wayland and Faye tensed once more. That power threw itself against the iron bars she’d crafted around it, but somehow the woman was able to keep it from spilling over and engulfing them all once more. To her surprise, the Shadowsinger offered Wayland a hand. And to her greater surprise, Wayland took it. Killian hauled the man to his feet, and then the two of them were turning to face her. The weight of their combined gazes, sharp green eyes and brilliant gold, made her insides quiver. There was something about the way they looked at her that left Faye feeling perfectly at ease and yet entirely unsettled. Something expectant that she didn’t understand. They looked at her as if they’d finally come to some inevitable realization, and despite the fact that she was thoroughly bonded to the both of them, Faye found herself feeling lost. The odd man out for the first time. But as long as they were standing side by side, she’d take it. Some tension she hadn’t realized she’d been carrying lifted at that gaze, like a weight from her shoulders. And for the first time since this whole thing had begun, she could feel both of those bonds flickering to life inside of her. Not intertwined, but…in harmony.
Faye tore her gaze from theirs. Looking around the room, she said quietly, “I’m sorry.” But that was as deep as she allowed it to go - fearing her own magic, wallowing in what could have been, that wasn’t going to help her any. Her two-toned eyes flickered towards Nevara now, who stood where she’d been standing before, although looking a little weary. “Have you learned more of this bond?”she asked hopefully. At the woman’s tight nod, a soft sound of relief pushed past Faye’s lips. She nodded herself, and then perched herself on the edge of the nearest chair. “Tell us.”
.....
They’d been trekking through the forest for two days. Two days. Gone were the days of beautiful, flowy gowns and unbound hair and pastries with her tea. No, she’d been reduced to tight fighting leathers with matching bulky boots, elaborately braided hair, and a knapsack full of dried fruit and bread. Nevara insisted that it was time to begin training her power, but in order to do that they needed to be far away from everything - Sakaris, and its people. At one point Faye had asked why they didn’t just bother flying, and though the men insisted that where they were going couldn’t be reached as easily by flight, she had a feeling that this was Killian’s sick and twisted way of making her exercise.
“As soon as I can control my magic,” Faye began the vague threat, turning to glower at the Shadowsinger. The moment cost her, and a large branch whipped across the side of her face, slicing open the fair skin. Blinking, the blonde gritted her teeth. Wayland stepped forward, holding the branch out of the way for her, and Faye glared at him. “You’re both toast.” She vowed, wiping the back of her hand across her bloodied cheek as the wound knitted itself back together. The look her mate sent her was wounded, but she could see the smile playing on the edges of his lips no matter how he tried to contain it. No defense he could make was going to sway her from the death threat. “You’re an accomplice.”Was all Faye had to say, charging ahead of the both of them, weaving her way through the overgrown forest with a fair bit of trouble though she wouldn’t admit it for the world.
The tension between the three had eased considerably since the day she’d almost sucked the air out of everyone’s lungs. Maybe it was the lingering brain damage. Or maybe it was the fact that Nevara had indeed learned more about the bond, and had shared with them that it was possible for both mating bonds and carranam bonds to co-exist. The carranam bond itself was rare, the likelihood of finding that compatibility nearly impossible, but when established it was likened to a mating bond. Just as strong, just as unwavering, just as real. Hearing those words from someone else seemed to have had more of an impact on Wayland, as if he could accept cold hard facts more than his mate’s word about her growing attachment to another. It wasn’t unusual for those who were carranam to also be mates, the second bond forming from their heightened compatibility - but it was rare for carranam to be mated to anyone else. Rare, but not impossible. How Faye had gained not one, but two of the rarest bonds in this realm was beyond even her comprehension.
Even now, she dwelled on the outcomes Nevara had been able to piece together from her study of the carranam bond’s history. One option was that Faye could give up Wayland, renounce their mating bond, and lose a piece of herself. She’d spend the rest of her life with the ghost of the man embedded in her being, and he would likely be driven to madness by his own grief. Another option was she could give up Killian, though they weren’t sure that bond could even be severed. Which meant she’d spent the entirety of immortality still linked to the man though he’d be just out of reach. Still able to feel echoes of him and his power, but unable to actually be with him in the way that her very soul craved. No matter how she tried to approach it, her relationship with one of them would be severed and their relationships to one another would be irreparable. Unless….Faye’s cheeks heated at the thought she hadn’t allowed to creep back into her mind, the third option that Nevara had so casually thrown at them. Or, she could have them both - by every Fae law and all that their people held sacred, both of these men were Faye’s. Mind, body, and soul, they belonged to her. All she had to do was reach out and take them both, win win.
Except for the fact that every human sensibility and moral cringed away from that idea. The brazenness of it was absolutely appalling to the deeply mortal part of her that still guided her thoughts and feelings and emotion. It was just wrong - you didn’t get two lovers, two husbands, two soulmates. You were lucky enough just to get one. Faye shouldn’t even have two bonds like this, and yet…and yet here she was. Left with choices. Neither Wayland or Killian had said anything, neither had pressured her to choose or even suggested she had to. But now…
A glance over Faye’s shoulder made her stomach drop. The two men hacking their way through the forest, swords out, grunting with the effort of steel slicing through thickened vines. Her eyes drifted first to Wayland, sweat shining on his brow as he bared his teeth and tore through the forest with a vengeance. A small smile tugged at her lips as she watched him, admiring the wild, rough edges that she’d grown to love. And then her eyes flickered further back, towards Killian, and Faye’s breath caught. Muscles strained against the tight black shirt he wore, bulging with each swing of the sword. The look on his face was of utter determination, tight but restrained. There was something enticing about that composure, something wicked inside of her wanting to see what it would take to make it break.
The thought sent her surging forward once again as she tried to banish it, and Faye stumbled. Cursing under her breath as she dropped to her knees amongst the thicket, the blonde landed in a slight crouch. Ahead of her was a wall of foliage, and beneath it, revealed only by her current unlucky vantage point, was a small clearing. Rightening herself, those everchanging thoughts about the Shadowsinger pushed from her mind, Faye forced herself forward and slipped through the foliage. Cheering happily as she finally broke through the other side of the forest and set eyes on the little village below, she waited for the other two to catch up. “We did it! A hot meal! A cozy bed!” and she started towards the little hill leading into town only to be grabbed by the back of her leather jacket. Scowling up at Killian, she watched as he gestured further on - past the town, and through another forest. A giant mountain, with an old, crumbling temple at its top.
“I hate you,” was all the blonde said, feeling defeated, but nevertheless she started down the hill with slightly drooping shoulders and fleeting dreams of returning to civilization.
Every muscle in his body had gone taut as Wayland worked to restrain the fury burning him alive. Faye’s question had done nothing to douse the flames, they only grew in response. How she could remain so clueless to the reason behind his feelings had gone beyond him and now, he was so lost to his emotions that he could no longer think straight in her presence.
“It doesn’t matter,” Wayland shrugged off her hardened gaze.“Shouldn’t you be celebrating with Killian?” He was speaking through clenched teeth that he was surprised didn’t shatter under the pressure of his jaw. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Nevara rear her head back at his tone toward Faye, but he was too focused on her and the snarl that tore from her small figure. He’d never heard such a sound emit from his mate before and that evidence was shown on his features as he stared at her, wide-eyed. The onslaught of words that followed the noise was like a killing blow to his heart. He wasn’t sure how all of this had come to turn on him, but the last words to leave her lips hit the hardest. Her true feelings finally bubbled to the surface. All this time, he had tried to protect her from herself, from the nightmares, from the effects of the Cauldron. All this time, she’d resented him for it. He hadn’t been helping her, but enabling her weaknesses. He was too lost in his anger to see it that way though.
“You have given me nothing, Phaedra! For weeks you have been slipping through my God's damned fingers no matter what I say or do. You don’t confide in me, you don’t tell me what you're thinking. I’m sorry, but I can not read your mind. And I do not think that you are broken. I am trying to take care of you, you’re my mate! I will always want to protect you.” His voice was a steady roar. He no longer cared who stood around them. He was blinded to everything but the woman standing before him. Phaedra hadn’t missed a single beat before she was snapping once more, her retort burying itself into his back like a dagger and he could feel the wound it left behind.
And he’s my carranam.
The declaration made the Commander flinch. All the anger that surged through him transformed into confusion and dread, sinking to the center of his gut like a bolder in the sea. Comparing her bond with Killian to their mating bond was the last thing he expected to hear. The two of them stood chest to chest now, both expelling erratic breaths. How sculpting a bond out of magic could compare to the rare chance of stumbling upon your mate — the one person in the world that the stars aligned to — it was unfathomable. But here she stood before him, claiming that was just how it was. The look in her eyes, the determination there was enough to show him that she meant those words with her entire being and he was painfully aware that this had been the first time since she’d left the Cauldron that she was speaking up for herself, escaping the shell she wore so often. He wanted to praise her, but when he reminded himself what triggered her strength, it left him feeling low once again. He hated it. Hated that he felt that way.
The thudding of boots approached just as the knot in his stomach expanded. Killian appeared at the bottom of the stairs, his eyes darting between the two of them cautiously. Just the sight of him threatened to send Wayland over the edge. Of course, he was here. Always jumping in to save the day when it came to Phaedra.
“It may be wise to take a moment to yourselves,” Killian’s voice might as well have been nails on a chalkboard with the result it had on Wayland. He practically vibrated with rage now, the only thing tethering him to his sanity being a thin thread that snapped the moment Killian’s attention turned solely onto Phaedra. As if he was reading her inside and out, he took a step toward her, and Wayland was set into motion.
He lunged forward, his hand moving to intercept Killian, sending him stumbling back toward the stairs. Killian was quick to react, sidestepping the attack and countering with a swift kick to his side. The impact sent Wayland stumbling back, but he quickly regained his footing and charged back at Killian, this time tackling the Shadowsinger to the ground. In the process, he was able to pry free the dagger sheathed at his side, digging the blade deep into his arm, and pinning it to the wood floors beneath them.
Killian let out a roar of pain, his eyes blazing from honey to a burning ember. He ripped his arm up, taking the dagger with it. The Shadowsinger’s shadows tore the dagger free before sending it thrusting into Wayland’s side. Once he was stabbed, Killian had shoved him off, regaining his feet, blood dripping to the floor from his hand.
“I don’t want to fight you.” Killian sneered, but Wayland tugged the dagger free, letting the bloody weapon skitter across the floor into the kitchen somewhere.
"That makes one of us." Meeting Killian head-on, their bodies became a blur of motion as they exchanged blow after blow, each strike landing with deadly precision. More bodies joined them between the kitchen and sitting area and voices could be heard, but he couldn’t make out any of the words. He had succumbed too deeply to his anger.
As the fight intensified, Killian unleashed a series of quick strikes with the use of his shadows, driving Wayland back towards the wall. Just when it seemed like Killian had the upper hand, Wayland let out a primal roar and unleashed a devastating uppercut to his jaw. Blood sputtered from his lips just the same as blood leaked from Wayland’s temple. It was at that moment that a rush of air exploded through the room, sending both Wayland and Killian onto opposite sides of the room. The wind was quickly replaced by a wall of blinding light. It radiated an intense heat, making sweat sheen across his torso and Killian’s brow.
The two Illyrians finally took in their surroundings, coming to find the interior of the townhouse covered in what looked like rays of the sun itself. They couldn’t look upon the light for too long before it burned their eyes and then they were turning to stare at Phaedra who screamed at them to stop. Unlike the heat of flames, this heat was like that of a scorching desert. It shriveled and sucked the life out of all that surrounded it. Faye’s eyes were no longer blue as the sea, but it was as if all the gold at the center had leeched outward, glowing like a beacon. Wayland’s lips parted, his throat gone bone dry as he stared at his mate and all the untapped power that streamed out of her.
Heat prickled across his skin as he forced his feet forward, nearing Phaedra. His dark brown strands of hair whipped back from his face as he approached her glowing figure. He could feel the power flowing through her, the mixture of euphoria and strength was that of a drug, but it was dangerous and he could tell that instead of harnessing the light, it was overpowering her and if she didn’t gain control, she would scorch the place to the ground along with everyone in it.
Reaching out, Killian grabbed hold of her arm gently, hoping to gain her attention.“Faye,”he said over the whipping wind.“You command the light, remember?” He studied her face, but it didn’t seem like his words were getting through to her. His expression hardened and then she was turning, those glowing eyes boring into his own. Then he knew. She’d fallen victim to her power. He felt it, but to see the blankness in her gaze made it far more haunting.
Suddenly, something shifted inside of him, as if something was being stirred awake that had laid dormant for centuries. His body shuddered against the sliding feeling of something both entering and exiting him. Leveling his gaze with Faye’s, his brows knitted as he tried to understand what was happening. Then a heavy darkness blanketed the room, replacing the blinding flames and heat with an icy alternative. The wall of light now looked as though it was made up of black ice and the sweat that clung to his body was beginning to leave behind goosebumps as it froze against his skin. Exhaling a heavy breath, Killian noticed a frost leaving his lips. The Carranam bond. She was using it. She was using his power with her own. The flames went from sunrays to an inky black that licked up into silver tips. Even the townhouse had begun popping and groaning in protest to the unruly tundra that was forming.
Everyone gathered around had begun sinking to their knees, hands grasping their chests as they struggled to suck in any air. Killian forced himself to stay standing, despite the dizziness entering his mind from the lack of oxygen. Faye’s pleading words had been the only thing that kept him going as he stepped in front of her. He stumbled slightly, his wings curling in on themselves as he slammed a hand on the wall behind her, at either side of her head. He caged her in and stared into her eyes as his chest struggled to expand.
“Follow me.”His voice entered her mind and he slowly shut his eyes, his head bowing so that their foreheads were pressed to each other. Their cold skin was numb to the touch. Killian found himself standing in a place of pure inky darkness. His feet were submerged in an ankle-deep liquid that rippled with each step he took. He walked forward until he saw a shape in the distance. Phaedra. She seemed to look around frantically and fear rippled off her wildly. Killian approached her and it was so quiet here. No raging winds, no flames or gasping breaths. Just them.
He could remember the first time he’d met his shadows and how uncontrollable they once felt. Remembered the place he’d gone to, similar to this one, but this one belonged to them. To the bond.
Reaching out, Killian laced his fingers with Faye’s and turned so they were both facing ahead. “You need to ground yourself,” he finally said and then he was tugging her down so they were kneeling in the water. Their reflection was hard to see in the darkness, with very little light filtering through. Taking their intertwined fingers, he slowly shoved them under the water, letting her feel how it had no temperature. Just the feeling of liquid surrounding their skin.
“This is your power at its natural state. Our power. It is vast, and when drawn out, can be drowning. But you can not be afraid.” Killian stared over at her, watching as she tried to comprehend the words he was saying. Then he leaned forward until his face was submerged too and then he was falling through the liquid, tugging Phaedra with him. He felt her body tense and then they were falling.
Their eyes shot open at the same time and everyone in the room seemed to inhale a sharp intake of breath as the wind abruptly stilled, every curtain and loose paper that flew about coming to a floating stop. The flames, as if doused in water, were no more and the chill in the air slowly thawed. Killian stared at Faye, his hands still pressed to the wall on either side of her head. He slowly drew his head back from hers, his hands slipping from the wall.
“You did it.”he breathed, his voice barely over a whisper.
Stepping back, Killian turned to stare at the others and the room around them. Everyone was watching them in awe and confusion. Adrastus was holding the edge of a loveseat with white knuckles, Onica was on her hands and knees and Nevara was slowly rising with the help of a wall. Wayland remained on his knees, arms hanging loosely at his sides as he watched them in defeat.
“The Carranam bond,” Wayland murmured, nodding to himself as if confirming something silently. Killian swallowed and slowly walked toward him, outstretching a hand. Wayland stared at his scarred hand for a long moment before reaching out and grasping it tight. He tugged his brother to his feet and the two of them slowly turned, their eyes landing on Phaedra.
This light that lives inside of you, you command it. Just as I command my shadows.
Standing before her, he was brilliant. Brilliant and beautiful, basking in the glow of the moonlight and her otherworldly light. His black hair seemed to gleam, and part of her yearned to reach out and touch it. Run her fingers through those inky tresses. Make them glow.
As the shadows crept towards her, their formation deliberate where hers had been instinctual, Faye embraced them. Watched as they tangled with her light, flowing together naturally. Fluid and in sync, a beautiful balancing act. Somehow their differences didn’t matter. Light didn’t cancel out the darkness, shadow couldn’t overtake the light. They were perfectly in harmony, not too much of either. There was something ethereal about the glittering strands of darkness. Beautiful and terrifying. She reached out and stroked a finger along that tangible tether, watching as it seemed to pepper kisses along her flesh before flowing back into the night.
Their gazes met, and held. Killian’s words were fierce, his promise sincere. Those last few words resonated deeply within her, reverberating in her chest. Had it been anyone else, she wouldn’t have believed it. She’d seen firsthand how those lost pieces could get overlooked and left behind. She still felt those gaping wounds within her own soul, pieces that had been torn away and then filled in with something new and foreign, stitched over as if there’d never been bits of her there at all. Only what was new, what was Made. Pieces she knew were lost to that other world, ones that she had almost given up on finding - but he hadn’t. Bit by bit Killian seemed to coax them back, breathing life into her once more. And so she believed him.
“I know,” Faye said, a soft smile forming on her face in the moonlight.Soft and genuine, a smile she hadn’t felt in so long. “I trust you.”
xXx
The first day they’d practiced with steel, Killian had gone easy on her. Each stroke of his blade was precise, but restrained - meant to instruct, to show her how the iron-forged blades could slice and ravage in comparison to the wooden swords they’d spent all this time sparring with. Faye had mastered the basics, had perfected her stance and grown accustomed to the weight of the blade in her hands, had learned to attack and parry without misstep. Each day she’d grown stronger, able to bear the weight of her own blade as well as the force of each blow Killian dealt her, fast and sharp and deadly. And just when Faye had almost allowed herself to be trickled into a false sense of security, the real fun began.
The sharp sound of steel on steel rang through the air, sending chills down her spine. Faye grunted beneath the force of the attack, jaw clenched as she forced every ounce of strength up through her shoulders and triceps. Bit by bit the steel wavered and she thrust, shoving him away. Killian was stronger, honed to a warriors perfection from centuries of training, but Faye was quick. Sure footed and fast, she danced back and forth in the space before him, never hesitating, never allowing herself to be any less fluid than the early-morning dew trickling from the eaves around them. Each attack she parried, sometimes easily and sometimes with the grit of her teeth and force of sheer will. Being bested was nothing new to her - the thought of beating any of the ferocious Illyrians in this city was downright laughable. All she could hope was to learn and to improve, to hone her own strength beneath Killian’s guidance. And over the course of these last few weeks, that’s exactly what she’d done. Faye had watched closely every step of the way, absorbing everything he put out, each footstep and lunge, until she felt she knew Killian’s pattern nearly as well as she knew her own. Fluid and grace, that’s what she was. The perfect counterbalance to his raw strength and straightforwardness.
Blue eyes lit up as she watched Killian draw back once more, already knowing exactly where his feet would step and his sword would land. Spinning out of the line of attack so quickly the end of her golden braid whipped against her face, Faye hooked her foot around Killian’s and tugged sharply. It was a calculated move, one designed not to drop the man to his knees but to get him to stutter ever so slightly. A slight stumble, corrected so easily but still giving her just a moment of advantage. As his knee buckled ever so slightly Faye continued in that rippling twirl, her back brushing against his own, leather on leather, until they were face to face once more. In that split second he’d wavered, her blade was pressed against his throat. A breathless sound escaped her, surprise lighting her eyes as Killian’s laughter sounded. It rang through her like something golden and light and freeing, that note of pride in his laugh. Not surprise, not disbelief, but pride. A beaming smile broke out across her own face in response, so wide her cheeks ached from the strain that had long since become unfamiliar. A small happy dance ensued, and then Faye was lurching to bridge the gap between herself and Killian, throwing her arms around his neck. Drawn to him in so many ways, for so many reasons, but most of all for the simple fact that he’d made this happen. He’d believed in her, he’d taken the time to train her, he’d pushed her and molded her - this victory was theirs to share.
Faye knew it was a mistake the moment she landed in his arms. She was beginning to be able to separate the feelings, to recognize them and confine them to the places they belonged. Her own emotions were forefront and stronger than the rest, so complex she could hardly name them most days and so fleeting that they washed away in the fog the rest of the time. The emotions that seemed to mist along her subconscious, dark and swirling and mysterious, those belonged to Killian. Light and ghostlike, but entwined somewhere deep within her soul. Now, now something hot and leaden coiled up inside of her gut, like a snake ready to pounce - not her own emotion. These golden-tinged feelings smoldered deep in her belly, like embers: Wayland’s. Faye turned her head in time to catch the look on his face, to see the warrior stalking off the rooftop. Guilt flared up for a moment, so intense that it left her feeling gutted. And then that feeling, the feeling of shame and sadness in the wake of the pride she’d been feeling moments before, dousing the joy of her first real victory, sparked something else inside of her. An ember of her own.
The blonde-haired woman detached herself from Killian and spun on her heel, following after Wayland without giving it a second thought. Killian’s warning, just her name uttered in a tone that should have given her pause, echoed after her. Down the steps she went, her movements deliberately slow and intentional. Faye could feel that anger sparking against her own, could feel it melding and mingling with Wayland’s, adding fuel to the fire beginning to blaze deep within the both of them. It had been so long since the two of them had gone toe to toe, so long since she’d been capable of being anything other than that shell of a person that she knew deep down he’d come to loathe. He didn’t have to say it - she could see it in his eyes. Could feel it in the restraint of his touch. Noticed it in the half-hearted smiles and the watchful eye he kept on her whenever her mind began to wander to places he couldn’t begin to comprehend. They’d been drifting for a long time now, lost in a sea of uncertainty, tethered only by two things it seemed: fate and obligation.
“What was that?” she demanded, hands going to her hips. From her stance alone, Wayland tensed, and Faye knew that she was treading on thin ice. It turned that smoldering inside of her into a full on inferno: equal parts anger and exhilaration. He tried to dismiss it, he always tried to dismiss it, but something about the way he sneered Killian’s name sent something inside of her snapping. A snarl tore free from Faye’s lips, the sound animalistic and fierce. Fae. Had her own anger not been blinding, her own eyes would have been alight with the surprise she saw in Wayland’s. “It has been weeks of this, Wayland. Weeks of the overprotective touches, the sideyeing my every interaction, the territorial bullshit. And not just since we lost Evie, but before. Ever since I stepped out of that Gods-damned cauldron you have been looking at me like I’m something broken and in need of your protection.” Wayland roared, a few choice words echoing in her ears: You’re my mate!That bond between them, the work of fate. Her first tether to this world, to this life, to herself - her first, but not her only. “And he’s my carranam!” Faye shot back, not expecting him to understand the weight of it all. None of them did, none of them could. They could see the interactions she had with Killian, but they couldn’t feel his imprint upon her soul.
Each shout had brought the two of them closer, until they were nose to nose, teeth bared - not threateningly, of course, but out of frustration. Faye’s hands trembled, palms glowing faintly, frustration and agony coursing through her veins. Something was brewing in the pit of her belly, something warm and dangerous, spreading through her veins like molten gold. She hated this, every instinct in her body screamed at her. Wrong, wrong, wrong. Wayland wasn’t her enemy, he was her mate. And she loved him, gods she loved him with every ounce of her broken soul, no matter how lost she might currently feel - but she loved Killian, too. Maybe not the same way, but she did love him. She loved the way he filled those cracks, the way he unknowingly was patching back together something he wasn’t responsible for breaking. Wayland was her protector, but Killian gave her her own strength. He was more than just a friend, or an ally - he was an extension of her self. Faye could never explain that to Wayland. Could never put into words that while he might be woven into the fabric of her very being, in the marrow of her bones and every ounce of her composition, Killian was fused into her soul, her life’s blood, the source of her power and might. Power that she could feel surging, warming her through, licking up her body like wild, untamed flames.
As if answering an unspoken call, the Shadowsinger appeared. His voice was low and steady and exactly what neither of them wanted to hear. The tension was too much, Faye could feel it, and as soon as Killian took a step in her direction - protective, maybe, unconsciously - Wayland lunged. The sound of bone cracking filled the air and blood splattered as the Illyrian men became a blur of light and dark, leather and tanned flesh. Faster than she could prevent, so fast she could hardly comprehend it. Panic and guilt flooded Faye once again at the sight, brothers tearing at one another over nothing, over her. A lifetime of brotherhood, of love and camaraderie and something more, shredded in an instant. And then that power exploded out of Faye in a burst of sunshine, sending her golden hair streaming behind her as gust after gust of wind rattled the room, shoving them apart, her eyes turning the color of liquid gold as that power flared up, wild and unpredictable. A wall of light formed between Wayland and Killian, forcing them apart. It glittered and flickered, hues of gold and orange twining together, cleaving the room in two. Spreading, like wildfire, flickering like flames across the floor and up the wall. “Enough!”She cried out, her voice not coming out as the terrified squeak she’d expected, but something full of unleashed power and command. That golden light had turned hot and heavy, truly flaming, as it began to climb the walls. Fire, yet not. Something raw and molten and unfiltered.
The wind that whipped around her only fueled those otherworldly flames. And for the first time in so long, Faye didn’t feel weak or scared or lost. As that power surged through her blood, she felt whole. Moments could have passed, or minutes. A strong hand laid on her arm and Killian’s voice was in her ear, low and soothing. But she didn’t want to be soothed. Something inside of her had clawed its way to the surface and now it purred in contentment, watching those flames spread - flames that didn’t burn, but suffocated. Flames that had begun as a desperate act of protection, but quickly spiraled into something else. Something fueled by the unrest in her soul, the magic filling in the gaps as it saw fit, responding to a call she hadn’t realized she’d made. It was beyond her control now, Faye’s consciousness taking a backseat as magic surged to the forefront. Her gaze flickered towards Killian, and some part of her recognized him not as a means to an end, but as her twin flame. And then aometging inside of her began to reach for him, to pull, to draw on their carranam bond until that wall of light turned to shimmering onyx, obsidian even. The flames that licked across the room went icy and black, not stifling and suffocating, but draining. They stole every bit of warmth and oxygen in the room, the temperature plummeting, everyone’s breath turning shallow. Everything went cold and yet so bright, the flames burning beautifully. Faye was lost in them, in their beauty and destruction and protection - not aiding the men she’d originally set out to defend, but a cocoon of darkness that engulfed the entire room on her behalf. And part of her, a part she couldn’t control, was content to watch the world freeze over. Faye was untouchable, locked away beneath that onslaught of power pounding through her body. Protected by both light and shadow, which melded into something deadly as those forces within her burst free and flowed unrestrained. She was Queen of both, and yet master of neither.
A sound reached her ears. Her name, in a ravaged voice that spread over her like honey, thick and sweet. Wayland. Her eyes met his, full of awe and maybe fear. Through that glittering black veil she watched as he still leaned towards her, towards that icy light, rather than away. Still yearning to reach her, to protect, when he was the one who needed protection in that moment. Not recoiling from her power, from her, but reaching towards it for the first time since she’d been Made. For a moment the magic inside of her guttered at the sight. The wall of dark flame rippled, like someone had blown across it. And Faye blinked, emerging from that dormant place her magic had gently urged her towards. She blinked again, fingertips twitching as she re-entered her body. A wave of ice dashed over her, panic flooding her body as she looked around the flickering darkness and saw it not as something beautiful and inviting, but something uncontrollable. As her emotion surged so did the flames, spreading from floor to ceiling. A shaky hand reached towards Wayland, but the male dropped to his knees. The winds were still raging, sucking the very air out of the room, out of their lungs. “Help me,” Faye begged Killian, her voice a strangled gasp. “Make it stop.”
Despite her steps being light, he felt her approach long before she announced her presence to him. It was the first time they’d been truly alone together since Adrastus caught them inside his tent at the war camp. They had been tiptoeing around each other lately, even during training sessions. He knew that Adrastus had been right. They needed to distance each other, but the bond had far different plans for them. It seemed the more they tried to avoid each other, the stronger the pull became on the invisible tether that connected them. As if it was succumbing to withdrawals.
The inky shadows that enveloped his body remained thick, but her voice penetrated them easily. His golden gaze settled on his trembling hands as he listened to her. She knew his pain like it was her own — and part of it truly was, he knew. Still, he remained silent, not entirely trusting his voice. A rough swallow was all he could muster, his thoughts running rampant. The darkness that surrounded him felt so cold, but then he felt something else. Lifting his stare to the center of the cloud, he noticed something sparkling just beyond the shield. It glittered there, and then the light slowly grew, its rays penetrating the shadows — no, they weren’t destroying the fog, they were caressing it. A small ribbon of light slowly wove into the depths of his shadows, the thin stream making its way toward him with an innocent purpose.
Something swelled inside of his chest, sending waves of what he could only describe as comfort. Slowly, he raised one of his hands, extending his fingers toward the ribbon. The light met him halfway, and his shadows offered it a wide berth, opening a path so that it could find him with ease. The light slithered slowly along his pointer finger and the touch made his heart race, but not with anxiety — this was something else, something raw. Killian watched in wonderment as it began coiling itself around his outstretched hand. It felt like the warmth that radiated from a bonfire amid a chilly night. In turn, his shadows lessened until his body was once again visible.
He could see her now. Faye perched on the same large overhanging branch as him, one knee drawn up, but he was focused on the light that wrapped around his hand at one end, his eyes followed the string until they landed on her hand where the opposite end wrapped itself around her hand. A tether.
With careful movements, Killian’s fingers closed themselves around the ribbon attached to his hand, causing the light to brighten briefly. “It is anything but delicate,” he finally said as he pinched the string between his free fingers, sliding them along the light. It shuddered under his touch, but it felt firm. Giving it a small pluck, it let out a soft ring, but despite how quiet it was, he could feel the true power within. If a thin string such as this could hold such power, he could only imagine the untapped power that lay within Faye. He didn’t have to imagine it at all. He’d seen it firsthand when they were in the in-between together.
Killian then looked up at Faye, finding her expression worrisome. A stress line appeared between her pinched brows and without warning, he was searching her thoughts. He knew it was an intrusion of privacy, but he also didn’t mean to do it at all. He was curious and wanted to know what it was she was thinking, and then he was there, inside the confines of her mind. Blinking at her, his lips formed a thin line as they pursed. Her thoughts were as he predicted them to be by the look on her face. They were harsh and degrading. Phaedra’s gaze snapped to his own, as if catching him in the act of something and a smile that didn’t meet her eyes graced her lips. The Shadowsinger didn’t try to hide his actions and he didn’t retreat. He was beckoned to stay as she offered him a deeper dive into her subconscious by sending a vision through their bond. His vision faded from what was right in front of him to someplace else. To a memory of sorts.
The scene that played out before him was wicked. It sent unease filtering through him like a storm. Images of his High Lady in the Spring Court, of blood raining from the skies, of her usually composed personality becoming tainted as she laughed, her body soaked in crimson. Killian stiffened and as soon as the dream was over, he tore out of her mind, his heart beating rapidly. She had dreams like these before — no, they weren’t dreams. She’d been awake the last time. Standing on the doorstep of the Town House. He recalled the last vision, of the roses and Evie. It gave him a strong impression that her visions were not entirely false, especially with the predicament they were currently in. It made him feel ill, or maybe it was Faye who felt that way.
With a hard swallow, Killian shoved himself up and off the branch. He looked down at the pond separating him from Faye for a beat of silence and then he was moving toward her. The Shadowsinger’s boots became submerged into the muck beneath the water as he trudged through it, letting the cool water soak his pants up just past his knees. He came to a stop before her and reached out the hand wrapped in light. His forefinger curled beneath her chin and he lifted her gaze to meet his own. Fear rippled off her and he could feel it pulsing through their contact, but he fought against it.
“You are not delicate either, Phaedra,”Killian swore.“The Cauldron has taken from you, yes, but it still fears you. You heard it yourself. This light that lives inside of you, you command it. Just as I command my shadows.”He paused at the thought. At how uncontrollable the shadows had been since they created their bond; his brows furrowed in frustration. No. They still belonged to him. Just as the light belonged to her. With some force, Killian called upon his shadows, and to his surprise, they heeded his call. The shadows slowly snaked their way around the same hand that was tied by light and then he made them create their own tether of darkness. The string they made slithered around the band of light until it reached her hand and wrapped around hers too. The light and dark danced around each other, as if in sync somehow.
“You are one of the bravest people that I know. And being brave does not mean that you do not fear, do you understand?” He held her gaze.“Being brave is fighting despite the fear you feel. And I have seen you do it time and time again. We will get her back, and if any pieces of her are missing, we will get those back too. I promise.”And for the first time in a while. He believed his words.
Each night felt a little more empty. Wayland lay on his side, facing toward Faye. He watched the steady rise and fall of her chest and it seemed that even in sleep, her features were strained. Lines were visible between her brows, and occasionally she would shake her head as if trying to rid of something he could not see.
Reaching out tentatively, he softly caressed her cheek with the back of his knuckles. Despite the woman in his bed being his mate, he had never felt so detached from another. He could like read her mind, but he could sense the surface of her emotions. She’d been pulling away from him lately. Even before the Carranam bond, she hadn’t been herself. At least not with him. When he looked at her, there was less of her that looked back at him, as if part of her was frozen somehow. He knew that the Cauldron had taken its toll on her, and he’d been patient, but then came the bond between her and Killian. The exchanging of looks they swapped, the silent conversations they seemed to have, the understanding that radiated off of them. It was all becoming too much. When he was made aware that Killian could not only feel her emotions but dive into her mind and speak to her as if they were daemati? He’d never felt more inadequate.
Tonight had been no exception. He’d seen Killian exit the house to the gardens, and shortly after, Phaedra had followed without a word. Wayland made himself busy in conversation with Nevara and Onica, but his attention had never left his mate as she slipped through the sliding glass door. Part of him wanted to follow, but another part begged him not to. As if to save him from further heartache.
It had been a while before they returned. Faye came to his room and crawled into bed beside him quietly. Though she rested her head on his chest while he stroked her hair, the silence between them had never been so loud.
“Where have you gone, my Wildflower?”He whispered into the night, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.
* * *
On the roof of the townhouse, birds chirped all around. Wayland busied himself with his training as Faye and Killian worked on swordwork. Killian had just graduated her to using a real sword instead of the wooden ones and it caused Wayland to constantly check on her with each ring of metal on metal. Of course, he knew Killian wouldn’t harm her, it didn’t make him any less uneasy to see her using a weapon that could create bloodshed. Despite part of him being worried, another part was proud of how far she’d come with the Shadowsinger's help. A twinge of self-pity also rose to the surface that it hadn’t been him helping her grow.
A bout of laughter rang through the air. He raked a hand through his sweat-damp hair, pausing his workout to find it had come from Killian who was caught by the tip of Faye’s sword. He’d lowered his weapon and beamed a genuine smile at her. She’d beat him.
“You executed each move flawlessly, Phaedra.” He praised and the bright smile she returned put the sun to shame. He hadn’t seen her smile like that in weeks. When she danced on her tiptoes excitedly, his lips twitched into a faint smile, but the smile disappeared as she flung her arms around him in a tight hug.
Jealousy was a snake rearing its ugly head inside of Wayland. Killian glanced in his direction briefly and that was all it took to shove him over the edge. Pursing his lips, the Commander’s shoulders slumped and he stalked off toward the stairs descending from the rooftop.
He needed to put distance between himself and them before he did something he’d regret. His boots thundered down the steps and Nevara who was standing at the Island counter at the center of the kitchen perked up from her reading. She raised an eyebrow at his storming figure as he crossed the room.
“Throwing a tantrum isn’t going to fix your relationship. Talk to her.”Nevara sighed and Wayland turned on her sharply.
“And what do you know about relationships?”He shot back and she raised her chin defiantly, but her eyes shifted behind him, landing on something.
No. Someone.
Turning around, Wayland came face to face with Phaedra and anger still rolled off him, uncontrolled and messy.
Home - was that what this place had become? It felt so wrong to be returning to Sakaris without Evie, when she was the one who had brought them here in the first place. She was the one who had turned this ethereal little city into someplace warm and comfortable and familiar. It had taken Faye a long, long time to realize what she was learning now, and too late - home was with Evie. It always had been. It had never been that little village where she’d spent most her life, it hadn’t been the rundown shack where they’d struggled for so many years nor had it been when they were living in the lap of luxury at Father’s manor, or even Sakaris.
It was her.
It wasn’t fair. Faye had so much bitterness and resentment inside of her, and she didn’t know who it was aimed at. Everyone. No one. Herself. Those dark feelings were mostly muted now, thanks to the wishy-washy worlds she continued to drift between, but when they hit her they hit her hard. A bit of the woman she’d been before Evie had returned to them still flowed through her veins, growing stronger and stronger every day. She felt constantly on the brink of madness, torn between her own airheadedness and the darkness that threatened to consume her soul. There was no balance, or if there was, Faye couldn’t find it on her own. Some days she felt completely herself, and other days she was entirely lost to the world with no tether back to the living - especially since she and Killian had been all but ordered to distance themselves from one another.
Faye had been doing what was expected of her, she supposed. Since they’d returned to Sakaris she’d made herself scarce, keeping to her rooms or the gardens. No one’s expectations of her had been very high since she’d been Made. No one except….and then her mind was flashing to him again. Killian. He was the only one who didn’t look at her like she was some fragile, half-crazed loon. He didn’t treat her like she was going to break the moment he applied the slightest bit of pressure. He pushed her, he tested her boundaries and limitations. Every day they’d worked together, she had felt herself growing stronger. Felt her mind growing sharper. Wayland had helped, he’d been eager to spar with Faye and keep her spirits up. She was blessed to have been mated to a man who was so patient and protective and devoted - but she’d chosen another man, one who kept her grounded in mind, body, and soul. And if they couldn’t spend time alone together without raising suspicion, how were they going to work on harnessing her magic? How could they strengthen the bond enough to be able to destroy the Spring Court’s wards?
So many questions, concerns, worries - and no one to go to with them anymore.
xxx
Of course he’d gone to the gardens.
She couldn’t blame him. There was something peaceful about secluding yourself amongst the flowers, in feeling the soil beneath your fingertips with the smell of Spring fresh in the air. New life was teeming throughout the garden and it was a hopeful sight, a place for new beginnings. Faye had long since laid claim to this domain, but she wasn’t so selfish that she couldn’t share. Frustration rippled off of the Shadowsinger in inky waves, so thick that she could almost taste it. There was a cloud of darkness clinging to the man, moreso than usual, and it left her hesitant to approach him as he made his way deeper into the gardens, away from the house’s line of sight. Everyone had gathered in the sitting room, his exit was a clear sign that he desired peace and quiet, a little bit of privacy. She should grant him that.
So, why were her feet drawing her forward? Out of the shadows of the shrubbery and into the moonlight, her footsteps light and quiet as she tiptoed barefoot across the stone pathway. From the moment Adrastus had dismissed her from Killian’s tent, she had done her best to steer clear of the Shadowsinger. All of their interactions had been brief and tense and in the company of one or more inner circle members. Faye was doing her best to obey, to do what she knew was right, to think with logic and ignore that gnawing hunger in the deepest part of her soul that screamed at her to seek him out. Her days had been fuzzy, her interactions with Killian short and her mind more prone to wandering in his absence. Maybe that was it - she could blame it on the delusion. Surely there was no other reason for her to be seeking him out alone, in the middle of the night, when she knew exactly what sort of predicament they’d found themselves in the last time there’d been no buffer to subdue the growing bond between them.
“You’ve come to the wrong place to escape your feelings.” Said Faye, announcing her presence. It wasn’t necessary - he was as aware of her as she was of him, but it still felt courteous to do so. The blonde lowered herself hesitantly onto the limb beside him, keeping a good bit of distance between the two of them just in case. In case of what, she didn’t know, but it still felt necessary. “The garden is peaceful, but she’s everywhere here.” She explained, gesturing with a sweeping arm towards the flora surrounding them. And she was. She was there in the whisper of the wind through the chimes that echoed like her laughter, in the trickle of the fountains, in the damn Evelyn roses that Faye had planted for her during those early weeks when she'd secluded herself away from the world in these very gardens. “It’s worse in the flower gardens, but she’s left her mark everywhere. Can’t even look at a damn pool of water without thinking of her.”
Faye’s fingertips brushed the water’s surface, sending the once-still pool rippling. As those miniscule waves crested against the scattered water lilies, their contact set the little flowers aglow. Faint, white light emerged from the center of each blossom, making the petals shine and casting a muted glimmer that lit up the woman’s surprised face. Faye withdrew her hand, focused on the soft glow of power pulsating beneath her fingertips. As she stared in wonder, a thin stream of light trickled free from the tips of her hands. It coiled itself into a thin ribbon, and then began to weave a winding path slowly through the air between herself and Killian. The thin beam of raw, unfiltered power shimmered in a way that sent diamonds skittering across the pool’s surface. Faye couldn’t control it, but she could feel it; full of warmth, full of life. All she could do was watch as it slowly wound its way towards Killian. To Faye’s surprise, the man’s shadows slowly withdrew. Willingly? She couldn’t imagine this little band of light breaking through those menacing shadows. And yet her small sunbeam pushed through, encircling his wrist and coiling around his palm several times over - as if it were holding his hand. As if it were comforting him.
Part of me is beginning to think it may be a mistake.
Phaedra tilted her head to the side. One end of the beam encircled her wrist like a golden band of sunlight, and the other tethered her to Killian. And suddenly she understood exactly what he’d meant. The light obeyed her no more than the shadows did him. It acted independently, like calling to like, her magic drawn to him in the same way she was. Something sang in her blood, a tune that only Killian knew. She was as powerless to whatever bond had formed between the two of them as she was to that invisible tether linking her and Wayland together. Maybe it wasn’t written in the stars, maybe fate hadn’t carved him just for her - but it didn’t matter. She’d chosen this. They were two sides of the same coin, and he was so ingrained upon her very soul that to try and separate them now would be like tearing away a piece of her. The more time they spent together, the more her powers grew and their bond strengthened, the worse it was becoming. Did she like seeing the hurt on Wayland’s face every time she pulled away from him? Did it make her feel good to see the disappointment flare in Adastus’s eyes every time he looked her way? Was she oblivious to the whispers, the side long glances, the judgment? Of course not - but she’d do it all a hundred times over if it meant getting her sister back.
And maybe she was starting to feel like it’d be worth it for herself, too, just to hold onto these forbidden feelings a little bit longer. To cling to and see through the choice she’d made when she’d accepted this bond.
“I didn’t realize it’d be so delicate,”murmured the girl after the silence had become too much to bear. Faye drew her knees towards her chest, curling into herself, but allowed one bare leg to hang freely. Her toe drew circles in the water below, and she thought. And thought. And thought.She couldn’t help the feeling of inadequacy, disappointment at just how uncontrolled and unpredictable her power was. It was really the first time it was manifesting in this realm, and the only time she’d ever drawn upon it without Killian’s help. And here it was, nothing of value. Just a few stray beams of light.“Just a string, isn’t it?” She reached with the hand not currently captivated by the ribbon of light, prodding it gently, watching as it seemed to almost flutter through the air between them without severing. An exasperated laugh left her, devoid of humor, and the grin she shot him was bitter.“Sure is pretty, though.”
As if that mattered. As if being beautiful were more important than being strong and capable. As if something as superficial as being pretty could ever measure up to composure, or confidence, or capability. All her life that’s all she’d ever been: a pretty face. Nothing of substance. Floating through this life without a care in the world, without a say in what became of her. At the mercy of those who sought her beauty and nothing else. The cauldron should have changed that, it should have made her more, but instead it had taken from her. And it seemed like the harder she fought to gain back the pieces of her that had been taken, the less ground they truly gained. It was only in these moments, she realized, when it was just her and him, that Faye felt truly in her right mind. The fogginess cleared from her eyes, the sedation of that otherworldly realm wore off, and she could be truly and rightfully bitter about how absolutely fucked up it was that the world continued to take away all the bits and pieces of this life that gave her any sort of happiness - or gave them to her at a cost.
And for reasons she couldn’t name, Wayland’s face flickered through her mind and her gut twisted with something that felt an awful lot like guilt.
Faye raised her eyes to meet Killian’s, and another smile found its way onto her face. Less bitter, but far from whole-hearted. “It’s not nice to go poking around someone’s insides, O’ Dark One.” She could feel it, that slight pressure against the barriers of her mind, whether intentional or unintentional. The ribbon of light seemed to pulsate in response. And for reasons she still didn’t understand, Faye couldn’t bring herself to feel embarrassed or violated. It wasn’t invasive; it was innate. She was laid bare to him, more so than she’d ever been to anyone else. Things overlapped, emotions and thoughts and memories, until it was difficult to decipher what was hers and what was his. She could only imagine that he was having as much trouble separating his own bearings.
“But while you’re already there….” she trailed off, pulling a memory to the surface. “I’ve been dreaming.”Of places she’d never seen - a vibrant meadow with an endless rolling sea of green that met the skyline at its furthest point. Wildflowers dotted the grass, vibrant and aromatic as they swayed beneath a gentle breeze, honeybees buzzing back and forth between them. Birds were chirping in the distance, and behind them the peals of children's laughter rang in the distance. And standing in the middle of that meadow was Evie, was vibrant as ever, but looking wrong somehow. Adorned in hues of pink and aqua, little embroidered flowers dotting her gown, her hair swept up in a fashion Faye didn’t recognized and laced with wildflowers. The image was vivid in her mind, centering on Evie in the middle of that field for a long moment, and then it began to morph. The sky opened up and blood began to rain down around her. Hard, hot, pelting her skin. It poured into the grass around her, staining the flowers crimson, coating her skin. Hot and sticky. The birds warbled off into silence, the laughter turned to screams. And Evie tipped her head up to the heavens, letting the blood wash over her, and she began to laugh.
It ended there, and Faye felt her skin pucker with goosebumps. It was the same dream she’d had, night after night, since Evie’s disappearance. It played through her mind more than her own thoughts did most days. “Killian, I….I’m scared.” She admitted, the word getting lodged in her throat and coming out sounding small, childish. She looked away from him, focusing on the water once more, the wet slick of the lilypad beneath her toe as she lazily dragged it round and round in circles. She didn’t know how to tell him what she felt, that she was afraid for so many things but she didn’t know whether it was Evie’s safety or sanity that she feare for the most. Of course she should be afraid for her sister, no one knew what the Spring Court was doing to her behind those wards…but the longer Faye spent in that murky dreamworld, the more she began to wonder if they should be worrying about what Evie was doing to them.
The oil lamp cast both light and shadow across Killian’s face, hardening his sharp features. He peered through thick lashes at Phaedra. She’d planted herself directly in front of him with a sound of frustration slipping from her. He’d continued to just stare at her, brows lowering slightly as she reached for a rag and one of his boots. His fingers twisted against the leather of his other boot, a piece of him wanting to reach out and stop her, but then he caught sight of a single line creasing between her brows. The determination practically radiated off of her — or maybe it was the bond, but he knew that she wasn’t going anywhere no matter what he did or said, and if he was being honest with himself, he was too tired to argue with her.
Clutching the dirtied rag in his hand, he slowly lowered his gaze back to his boot and began scrubbing once more at the attor’s blood. The silence had never felt more thick than it did now, even with the sound of their work echoing between them. He could almost hear the gears of her mind going to work while they sat there. Like she was a ticking time bomb of questions that was ready to go off. He knew Phaedra was always inside her head, but after their Caranam bond fell into place, he could feel it constantly. The curiosity mixed with frustration or concern. The oddest part of it all was that he could almost taste each emotion at the back of his throat. It could be sweet, ashy, sour, or downright bitter. Right now it seemed to be a mix of spice and copper. Frustration and concern. Then she broke the silence and brought it all to light.
Her statement made him blink down at his boot and his hand nearly came to a stop before picking up where it left off once more. The Shadowsinger continued to scrub at his boot, harder than before as if it was his sole purpose in life to get the leather spotless. He was aware that he hadn’t been himself lately, but to hear her state it the way she did made his stomach knot up. Not only that, but he wasn’t sure that he was ready to confront the fact himself. He had grown so accustomed to understanding his emotions and now that he could not and they were also wrapped up in Phaedra’s, his control was weary. So instead of responding. He scrubbed.
Two small hands suddenly reached out and clasped themselves around his working hand, stopping his work. Killian stiffened against her touch. It felt like a static shock that shot down his spine and he found himself lifting his eyes to meet her own finally. He’d become lost in those eyes, as though he was drowning in a sea and her voice felt like a satin ribbon sliding against the confines of his mind, causing a subtle shiver to expel from him. His jaw clenched tight, the muscles beneath feathering as he tried to find the words — or any words at all, but the things he was feeling, those were the problem. They were suffocating him in a way that he couldn’t fathom. A way that was destructive and not only to him.
The mention of Wayland snapped Killian out of his reverie and his chest rose in a deep inhale. The last thing he wanted was for her to sacrifice any part of her relationship with Wayland, especially not for his benefit. Things had already been a bit tense between himself and the Commander, but this. All of this was not going to fix that.
Dropping his boot to the ground, Killian shook his head, tendrils of dark chocolate hair falling over his brow. A feeling of defeatedness washed over his senses. “This isn’t about our training sessions, nor Wayland attending them, Phaedra.”He released a heavy sigh that hardly relieved the tension in his shoulders. His golden eyes surveyed the tattoo that wrapped around his right arm and then the one that he could see peeking out of Phaedra’s sleeve. A moment of silence passed between them.
“There’s very little that we know of the Carranam bond.” He wasn’t entirely sure if he was speaking to her or himself, but still, he continued. “Part of me is beginning to think it may be a mistake.”As soon as the words left his lips, he could feel a flash of hurt enter him. It belonged to Faye. His eyes found hers and he immediately regretted what he said. She’d only blinked at him and then she was turning away, as if beginning to recoil entirely. Instinctively, Killian reached out. His calloused and scarred hands captured her face, turning her head back toward him. “That’s not what I meant—” Without warning or permission, his shadows sprung free from his skin, shoving him forward and off the edge of his cot.
The force resulted in Killian kneeling directly in front of Phaedra, close enough that he could feel her body's warmth soaking into him. The shadows slowly snaked up, brushing against Faye’s collarbone, then wrapped around a piece of her hair, as if admiring it.
“This.” His voice came out hoarse. “This is what I’m talking about. Whenever you get near, they stop obeying. I can feel your emotions like they are my own, and every time we touch—” he glanced at his hands still on each of her cheeks, focusing on the steady buzzing that vibrated against the contact of their skin. He shook his head and was ready to drop his hands when a throat being cleared caused him to snap his head in the direction of his tent entrance.
Standing at the opening, staring at the two of them with a stern expression was Adrastus. Killian quickly tore his hands from Phaedra, becoming painfully aware of what the situation must have looked like. It surely didn’t do him any favors that he was shirtless.
“Am I interrupting?” The High Lord queried, though judging by his tone of voice, he didn’t give a shit if he was or not.
“Something tells me that if I told you this isn’t what it looks like, you wouldn’t believe me.” Killian countered.
“You’re right.” Adrastus’ disappointed gaze swung between them and then he pursed his lips, pinching the bridge of his nose.“I think returning to your tent would be wise, Phaedra.”he finally said after a beat of silence. It wasn’t necessarily a suggestion, more an order, and Killian slowly rose to his feet, jaw clenched tightly.
Without looking at Faye, Killian entered her thoughts quietly. “I’ll take care of this, you should go.” he insisted through their bond and when she stared at him, he shot her a hard look that took a moment, but finally convinced her to make her way out of the tent. Once she was gone, Adrastus’ fury was exposed entirely.
“What in the Seven Hells do you think you are doing, Killian? Not only are your actions thoroughly idiotic, but she is mated and to Wayland nonetheless.”A vein in his temple protruded and he shook his head in disbelief.
Trying to explain what had transpired between himself and Faye felt like trying to find a needle in a haystack — utterly impossible. How did one even begin? Even though nothing had truly happened between the two of them, it didn’t change the fact that now that they were bonded, something was there and it was undeniable. When he imagined himself being bonded to someone, he had never once anticipated it being like this and to someone who already had a bond created, one that was deeply rooted and cherished. The rush of guilt consumed him. Carranom or not, she was not his to whisper to in the dead of night. He should have sent her back as soon as she entered. But he didn’t. He hadn’t wanted to.
“I am as ashamed— if not more—of my actions, but I mean what I said. Nothing happened. And nothing is going to happen.” Killian’s chest sank with a heavy breath.
Adrastus looked over him and the doubt in his eyes was clear even when shrouded by the dark.“Tell me more about this Carranam bond.” He finally said, moving to take a seat on one of the wooden stools across the tent.
Killian lowered himself back to the edge of his cot and nodded slowly before explaining to his brother and High Lord what he knew. In hopes that he would come to understand.
* * *
Morning had crested the war camp mountains and to say that there was tension would have been an understatement.
A meeting had been held between the High Lords, but everyone had been included. Nevara and Onica had stayed at the campsite, trying to get in more research for Evelyn’s rescue. Adrastus had leveled both Killian and Faye with a weary look that lingered long enough for Wayland’s brows to knit in confusion.
“The meeting hadn’t gone that terribly, had it?” Wayland remarked as he watched his High Lord stalk off toward the campsite.
Killian glanced toward the Commander and then toward Faye at his side. She looked as uncomfortable as he felt. Forcing himself to only look at Wayland, he shook his head. “He’s likely gotten little sleep since our High Lady's capture. I wouldn’t read into it.”
Wayland’s hand rested protectively against the small of Faye’s back instinctively, as if the thought of her being captured had crossed his mind.“I’m just glad we can finally get off these Gods Forsaken mountains. The cold has permanently seeped into my wings.”
A huff of agreement escaped Killian at that. His wings too have become rather stiff against the cold mountain air. It was different to be constantly working in the camp, but to be sitting around planning in the cold was miserable.
* * *
The inner circle had arrived back in Sakaris, but their home had felt wrong. Without their High Lady, it was eerie and quiet. Wayland, Faye, Onica, and Killian lingered in the sitting room. No one touched the seat that Evie usually occupied. Swirling wine in a glass, Onica sighed.
“I miss her so much.” She whispered.
They all did. It was obvious in the quiet that lingered between them all. He hated it. The quiet. The inability to think of anything other than the fact that he had failed not only his friend but his High fucking Lady. He didn’t protect her. He failed her. They all had.
Without a word, the Shadowsinger headed for the sliding glass door connected to the kitchen and slipped out into the gardens. His shadows trailed after him, responding to the anger and frustration. It felt so blinding now. As if returning home had somehow cemented the feelings that lingered beneath into place. He didn’t stop walking until he reached the pond littered with water lilies. A large tree sat beside it, one of its strong thick branches hanging out over the pond close to the ground. His scarred hands reached up, tangling in his dark hair and he shut his eyes, attempting to control his breathing.
Slowly, he lowered himself onto the branch, nearest to the tree trunk. He leaned his back against it, finding a small amount of comfort in its stability. His shadows had thickened before he’d realized it and then a deep, thick cloud surrounded him, his body unseeable through the fog of it. As if they too wanted to hide him from the world.
It felt like everything was off lately, and it was beginning to wear on Faye - or perhaps it was simply the heaviness of others weighing on her. Some days it was difficult to decipher between what emotions were hers, which were Waylands, and which were Killians. It felt like she was a melting pot, everyone's anxieties and tensions melding within her. There was no escape, she was drowning in a sea of emotion that didn’t even belong to her. Or maybe it did; she couldn’t tell anymore.
She sensed when Killian re-entered the camp, something inside of her bubbling uncomfortably. Blinking up into the near-darkness of the tent she shared with Wayland, the blonde burrowed deeper into the covers and trembled - it had nothing to do with the cold. The warmth from the man laying beside her couldn’t penetrate the darkness that swelled up, cold and unforgiving, washing over Faye until she felt compelled to throw back the covers and climb to her feet. Without really thinking about it she shrugged into her jacket, shivering now against the mountainous chill, shoving her feet into boots and stumbling half blindly out of the tent into the darkness of camp.
Her feet carried her like they knew the way, driven by that innate sense of union. She could have found her way to his tent with her eyes closed, guided simply by feeling - feelings of peace and fury, darkness and light, pain and euphoria. Like flipping through a catalog, she ciphered through these emotions as she moved, sorting them into little boxes: Killian’s, Mine, Killian’s, Mine. With time everything became easier, but it was easiest still when it was just the two of them. When it was possible to focus on just one bond, to meet those emotions as they came and filter them through her own perception. For the first time in a long time, Faye felt that she was truly prepared to face Killian head-on, no outside influences. Just her, him, and everything that was shared between them. No distractions.
She knocked gently and then pushed her way inside, coming to a short stop at the sight of the man sitting there on the edge of his bed, shirtless and preparing to scrub the crusted black blood from his body and his belongings. Blinking a few times, Faye shifted her gaze from the coldness on the shadowsinger’s face to the muscled planes of a body she’d yet to see unclothed. It would have been easy to become distracted by the sight of all that exposed, tanned skin. Her mouth went dry, first at the sight of him but then as she noticed the scars littering the man’s flesh. The pain that surfaced at the sight of those burns was old and muted - not her own. It bubbled up inside of Faye’s chest with a resounding sadness, leaving the blonde drowning in a sea of emotion she couldn’t decipher. Rage cut through those waves with a swiftness, and that emotion, that one, she recognized - that was hers. It didn’t have long to fester, washed away by the sheer force of Killian’s eons-old waves of faded resentment, but it sparked something inside of Faye that she couldn’t quite place her finger on. Something she wasn’t sure she liked.
“You have to be up early as well,”countered the blonde with a pointed look. Killian’s words sat heavily, and she wasn’t sure whether she felt more disappointment with herself or frustration with him. Drawing in a deep breath, she strode further into the tent and sat cross-legged before the Shadowsinger, letting that grounding lungful of air escape as a sigh through her nose. It seemed like second nature to reach out and grab a clean rag, lifting the boot opposite the one Killian had been about to clean when she walked in. “It’ll go faster with help,”was all the blonde offered when he sent her a questioning look. Not meeting Killian’s eyes, she dipped the rag in the disinfectant and then scrubbed at the leather with strong but somehow gentle motions. The attor’s ghastly blood was stubborn and sought to stick to the fabric, but with a little bit of force and patience it began to wash away.
The truth was, she didn’t like the idea of him sitting in here by himself, dealing with the aftermath of all the darkness. Though she knew the shadows were a second home to him, she could feel somewhere deep inside her own soul a weary tiredness that hadn’t been there before. Before their bond had locked into place, Faye hadn’t thought twice about the things Killian did in the dark. She knew that he was spymaster, she knew that he commanded the shadows, and so she had assumed - naturally - that the things he did were as equally dark in nature. It had been easier to not ponder the extent of his spymaster duties before, but now….now she could feel it. Could feel the phantom blood coating her own skin with an oily, unforgiving slick. Could feel the euphoric release when the dagger plunged into the attor’s heart, ridding the world of filth and Killian's own shoulders of the tension he carried. More than anything, she could feel the loneliness of returning blood-spattered to an empty tent in the middle of the night.
That was what had driven her to him in the end.
They sat in silence for a long while, both working over the leather with care. It reminded Faye so much of those long afternoons they’d spent in comfortable silence after she’d come to Sakaris. Killian had been the only one who did not push her and pry, the only presence in which she found comfort. Isolation…but together. So many things had changed since those early days, and yet at its core their friendship still felt as if it were built on these stolen moments. Only these days, the silence suddenly felt a lot less comfortable. She could sense Killian’s unease, his frustration towards her and everyone around him - but she couldn’t place it. Couldn’t ease those feelings, couldn’t fix whatever was troubling him. It had never felt like her burden to bear, but that had changed with the enactment of the Carranam bond. Now, it felt like a personal failure to sense these emotions and not know how to make them subside.
“You’ve been off lately, Killian.”Not a question. There was an edge of concern in Faye’s voice, though she forced it to flatten. Their relationship was still new, and though she felt she knew her twin flame as deeply as if they’d been forged from the same ember, that knowledge was something soulful and deeper than even she could understand; it didn’t apply to what was on the surface, it didn’t give her some edge on knowing what made the spymaster tick, what would set him off and what would ease his tension. “Not just with me.”Eyes still locked onto the boot she’d nearly finished scrubbing, Faye avoided eye contact. Why? She didn’t quite know. Something about the exchange made her feel an unusual, underlying sense of anxiety. It was strange, whatever this thing was between them. How his soul wrapped itself around her own, how it felt like two puzzle pieces fitting together, like coming home - and yet, interactions of the flesh felt so stiff and tense. Like wading through uncharted waters with no life preserver, not knowing if you were going to sink or swim.
It seemed like she wasn’t the only one who felt that way. Killian didn’t meet her eye, either, and after a long moment of prolonged silence Faye reached out, stopping his hand by grabbing it up in her own. The skin there was cool and scarred, rough beneath her own. Their eyes met, and Faye held his stare.“Killian, I am not a daemati. I cannot read your mind. If you need more from me, you have to say so.” She gave his hand a strong, emphatic squeeze.“But not like this. Not with snarky comments and evil looks. We’re on the same team - hell, we’re more than that. If you need something from me…just ask.”And then, silently, and with a waggle of her eyebrows she added through the bond,Don’t even need to use words.It should have cut the tension, but he still looked at her with a hardness that didn't sit well with Faye. She didn't like this, the two of them being at odds. Not when so much was at stake. Not when they had come so far and were learning so much.
Faye dropped Killian's hand with a slight frown. And moved onto the biggest elephant in the room. "I will tell Wayland not to come when we're training, if you feel it's a distraction." Sometimes it was a relief to have Wayland there. His presence was a comfort to her, even when it complicated things, even when juggling the two bonds became difficult - especially when one of those bonds was weighing on her in ways that she wasn't entirely comfortable with. "You're...more impatient with me on the days he trains alongside us." She noted aloud, lips quirking slightly - it was such an uncomfortable topic, and she didn't entirely understand why. Nor would she ponder deeper than the surface. "And you're sullen enough without any extra help," she added lightly, teasingly, giving the illyrian a hopeful sort of smirk, wanting to cut through this new and uncharted tension between them.
Killian’s shadows clung to his body like weights as he stalked away from the arena as if they were adamant that he stayed beside Phaedra. The Shadowsinger shoved past the feeling until Faye grabbed hold of him, causing him to spin around on her. Her touch seemed to send the feeling of electricity skittering across his skin. A storm of confused frustration clouded his mind as he stared down at her, but when she spoke, something in his gaze softened briefly. She thought he was giving up on her. Somehow it was almost better she thought that, rather than trying to analyze him and the reason behind his actions.
“Tomorrow.” he nodded to her and once her fingers loosened around his arm, he turned back around, continuing back toward their camp.
* * *
Several weeks passed and not a day was wasted. Killian and Phaedra met with one another each day, slowly adding more and more to their work together. Their runs were made longer, their combat training was becoming more and more extensive, adding in swords and daggers. Killian could see the growth in Faye, he could see the way she held her body differently, she looked more confident and her movements were becoming more fluid. Parts of her that were once soft and delicate were hardened by well-earned muscle.
A lot changed in the past weeks. Not just for Phaedra, but for everyone. Adrastus was rarely ever seen nowadays. He was either off trying to form alliances with other Courts or pent up in his tent with Nevara as they spent hours deciphering more and more of the Book of Breathings for some sort of shortcut or last hope idea in getting their High Lady back and stopping Elisora for good. Onica spent time keeping the Court of Nightmares in check for Adrastus, as well as checking in on Sakaris. Wayland worked around Windhaven with other Illyrians and against his wishes – with Devlon. When Wayland wasn’t working though, he was with Killiand and Phaedra. At first, it didn’t bother Killian, but as the days went on, he couldn’t deny the budding feeling of annoyance when he was trying to work with Phaedra on their Carranam bond. It was harder to concentrate with him around, and there were moments that Killian wouldn’t admit to, but there was a small part of him that got downright angry when the two of them were distracted by each other.
Like right now.
Phaedra’s laughter was light and bubbly, filling the air like music. Killian’s golden eyes flickered over the pair as they smiled at one another beside the weaponry cart. Wayland’s dimples were evident as he showed her how to strike with one and then proceeded to act like she truly hurt him only to grin and cause her to roll her eyes.
The Spymaster’s shadows thickened in response.
“When you’re ready to work, let me know.”Killian shot the words down their Carranam bond, his eyes meeting hers briefly and then he turned and headed out of the arena, his shadows snaking behind him as though even they were disappointed.
Wayland glanced over Faye’s face, his brows knitting together with concern, and his grin faltering. “Faye? What is it?”He reached up, brushing a stray strand of hair behind her ear, and followed her line of sight which now trailed after Killian’s retreating form. Wayland’s jaw clenched and he raked a hand through his own hair, releasing a sigh. “Don’t let him get to you, he’s never been the type to just relax and have some fun, it’s not you.”he tried to reassure her, but he could still see the lingering guilt in her eyes.
* * *
Killian spent the remainder of his day fulfilling any jobs that were required of him under the order of Adrastus. He was still a Spymaster after all, and he had duties that remained, especially with Elisora on the prowl.
Tonight, as if the universe somehow knew that Killian had extra steam to blow off, the Shadowsinger was given a unique prisoner to question. An Attor flying through the territories after his meeting with the others. Now, in the dungeons of the prison, Killian stared down at the bony creature hissing up at him from his shadow restraints.
“Nothing can break what the Cauldron has created, you stupid fool.” the Attor said through a guttural laugh, but the laugh was quickly cut off by Killian grabbing him by the throat, cutting off his air supply.
“I find that very hard to believe.”
The Attor choked beneath his grip and was quick to gasp for air when Killian released him, shoving his body to the ground as he unsheathed a blade from his side.
“You’re already too late,” the Attor shoved himself back a ways from the Spymaster.
“If that’s the case, then I guess you’re useless to me,”Killian muttered, his eyes examining the sharpness of his blade.
A shift in the Attor’s expression showed him that he was aware he said the wrong thing, but Killian didn’t have the time to mess with something that wasn’t going to give him answers. His shadows slowly lifted the Attor up off the ground in front of him and it began growling and squirming in the air.
“Wait—”
Why did they always say that?
“I’ve been waiting long enough,”Killian’s jaw ticked and then the shadows plunged the Attor toward him, sinking his blade straight through his heart.
* * *
Back at the camp, everything was quiet. Some fires were burning throughout the night, even though it was rather late. Killian still had blood on his clothes from the Attor and it made him grimace. Their blood was hard to remove, especially from leather. He slipped soundlessly into his tent, removing his weapons one by one. After that, he unlaced his boots and removed his shirts, the only time he exposed the massive burn marks covering his back. Leaning over, he switched on a lamp and grabbed himself a rag and some cleaner to begin rinsing his attire, starting with his dagger and then moving on the boots as he sat at the edge of his bed.
Just as he lifted a boot from the ground, his tent rustled and his eyes snapped up, his wings expanding slightly as he watched a small figure slip inside. Killian examined Phaedra as she slowly closed it behind her and he lowered the boot, cloth still in hand.
“It’s late, Phaedra.” He announced. “You have to be up early for our run. Unless you’re busy of course.” The last part might have sounded annoyed. A lot of things annoyed him today.
Though Phaedra couldn’t quite put her finger on it, something about Killian was different this morning. Even before his mouth opened and he uttered those first few words of discouragement, deflating the girl’s ego sufficiently, she knew. She could feel it in her bones, this shift - as if a wall of formalities had come crashing down between the two of them. Gone was her knight shrouded in shadow, and in his place stood a mentor. There was nothing particularly unkind about the way in which Killian spoke to her, no ill-intentions - but the blunt realism which colored the space between them felt so different from the epic fantasy of that inbetween world that the contrast hit her like a dash of icy water, stealing what little warmth remained and rendering her lower lip perpetually jutted outwards.
“I am strong,” said Faye with a small scowl. But the pinch of her flesh between his fingertips smarted uncomfortably, reminding her of her own fragility. Lessened considerably with the loss of her mortality, but still evident in comparison to the Illyrian warriors with which she surrounded herself. All the talk of overexertion had Faye snorting, blue-brown irises rolling heavenward. “You sound like Wayland,”she complained. Something about the comparison left her feeling uncomfortable, like pinpricks against her skin, and so she added, “and Adras. And Onica. And Nevara. And Evie..” she ticked all of their names off on her fingers, giving him a pointed look. Always so worried about her limits and pushing her past them, as if she had the luxury of conceding. As if “too much” meant anything when lives were at stake, when the future of the entire realm was in the balance.
Killian was impassable. Insistent on strengthening her body, which meant…exercise. “Is that the only option?” Unlike her sister, Faye didn’t embrace a life of physicality. She enjoyed the gentler aspects of life, nature and music and the domestics. She was built softer than Evie was, rounded at the edges and plush in the places where her sister was well-muscled. The blonde stood there blinking at Killian for a few solid moments, stomach churning before she worked up the courage to set off behind him in a slow jog.
Strengthen your body, strengthen your mind. She repeated that phrase over and over again as they wound their way up the mountain, the frigid air beating against her bare shoulders and tickling the nape of her neck. It had been intentional; her inclination towards the cold and its grounding ability was as strong as ever. Faye couldn’t explain it; whether it was her connection to the natural world or simply the physical effect on the cold that kept her rooted in the present, she didn’t know. Didn’t question it. Even as her teeth began to chatter and her skin was consumed by both fire and frost simultaneously, she pushed on, gritting her jaw. There was something almost cathartic about that burst of adrenaline, the feeling of her heart hammering against her ribcage, the stuttering of her lungs as they sought to suck in enough oxygen to keep her going. Something natural and enduring and healing.
And yet, as they found themselves coming upon the arena once more, Faye found herself wanting to weep with gratitude. Wheezing as she sucked in lungful after lungful of fresh mountainous air, she shot Killian a disdainful look as he handed her the flask of water.“Bite me,” the blonde ground out, though there was no real malice behind her words. Only a little bit of lingering resentment for the physical strain she was experiencing. A few swallows of water made her feel only the tiniest bit better, the racing of her heart refusing to slow. “Easy to say when you’ve been doing this for…what? A billion years? More?”she arched a brow, and then a smirk was spreading across her face. They were always going to be old, and it was always going to be funny. That at least gave her a little bit of comfort and amusement as she handed the flask back to him, shaking out her hands as if to shake off the numbness that clung to her cold flesh.
Faye didn’t really know what she expected to come next, but it wasn’t what Killian proposed. Recoiling at the thought of swinging on him, the blonde screwed up her face. Every instinct in her body screamed at the mere thought of inflicting intentional harm on the man. Her blue eyes flickered over his face, the tension of his body language as he braced himself, waiting for her to act - Faye simply stared with furrowed brows and pursed lips. You won’t hurt me, he assured her and still she hesitated. Letting out a slight huff, Faye balled her hand into a fist and swung. Before she could even make contact, his hand had shot out and wrapped around her own. The impact made her falter a step, and Faye gasped slightly at the sudden stop. Blinking up at Killian, at the look on his face and the heavy darkness he basked in, she wondered if she had done something wrong. There was a strangle lilt in his voice when he spoke, and she wondered if it was disappointment.“I’ve never fought,”she said with a slight shake of her head. She’d never had to - for as long as she could remember, there’d been someone there to fight her battles. It must show, she realized, and that was the reason for this strange tension between the two of them. What was he feeling? Disappointment? Regret? He’d bound himself to her, and she was essentially useless to him - but not unwilling to learn. If it meant circling that mountain a million times, Faye would do it, just to show him that this bond between them hadn’t been a mistake.“Teach me.”Was all she said, a sudden hardness in her voice.
At Killian’s instruction, she adjusted her stance. Brows drawn, lips drawn into a tight line, the picture of pure concentration. Killian’s hands wrapped around her own, drawing her out, reforming her fingers into a fist. There was still hesitation behind his movements, Faye could sense it more than she could see it. She couldn’t understand that - there was no hesitation on her end. So unlike the contant spark and pop of the fireworks that fizzled across her flesh whenever Wayland’s fingertips grazed her skin, Killian’s touch provoked something sturdier, a trembling of some iron-encased cable that kept her grounded in this realm and the other.“Thank-” she was cut off by the shadowsinger’s stumbling, causing her eyes to widen. Common sense dictated that she get out of the way of the falling giant, but common sense evaded her entirely as Faye stepped forward and splayed her other palm against the man’s chest, as if to steady him. “You,”she finished easily, averting her gaze to reform both hands into proper fists. Focused on the task at hand, ignoring the revertebration of his touch that still made her knees feel like they were knocking together. That was best ignored entirey.
His dismissal of her was abrupt, and it left her floundering. Blinking, Faye hardly realized what was happening before she was staring at his retreating form with a slight scowl. They'd barely started! A moment passed, then another, before she was jogging to catch up to him. “Hey! Wait!”she demanded, reaching out and grabbing him by the arm, tugging the Illyrian to a stop. He spun on her, and Faye didn’t know whether he was irritated or not - he was still difficult to read somehow, despite their connection- but she didn’t shy away from his towering form.“Don’t give up on me.” There was an unusual fragility in her voice, and she despised that, but there was no need to disguise it; he had seen her, truly seen her, for all that she was and wasn’t. He knew exactly who and what she was, and that was difficult to stomach as she stood there looking up at him with an almost pleading gaze.“I’ll get better. I’m a quick learner and capable of listening; I’ll prove it, starting with stretching before the death march,”the smile she flashed him was weak but hopeful, determined somehow. “Tomorrow?” she was hesitant as she asked this, brows tugging together - but at his confirmation, it was as if the sun had risen once again and she was beaming, allowing the male his escape, contented by the knowledge that they would try once more the following day.
Turning away from him, she fixed her stance and readied her firsts, intent on perfecting her form before they met again.
Everyone hovered around Phaedra who was still being held in the arms of Wayland. The Shadowsinger watched from a few paces away, though none of the words that any of them spoke registered with the Illyrian. No, he was too hyper-fixated on her — on the marking that her body now adorned. His golden iris’ flickered from her arm to his own and slowly his fingers curled in on themselves and he took a step back, then another, before excusing himself entirely from the group, his boots crunching against the cold mountain terrain.
* * *
A loud clanking of iron chimed in Killian’s ears as he observed the Illyrian Bladesmith, Arwan. The man had a large scraggly beard that seemed to be singed at the ends — likely from his work at the forge. Arwan hammered down on a red-hot hunk of metal and without raising his head, grumbled out in a gravel-heavy voice. “Ya still got that pathetic ass look yous wore the day they dumped yer sorry ass here, boy.”
Killian’s drab features were set in stone, his dark lashes shadowing the gold of his eyes. Arwan continued working, but the Spymaster knew he was expecting some sort of reply. His large wings curled in tighter behind him and he shifted his eyes over toward the collection of finished weaponry. Reaching out, Killian ran the pad of his finger along the edge of a long sword on the wall. “Your tempering could still use some work. . .I guess some things never change.” Killian shot a glance Arwan’s way and the man offered a gap-toothed grin and a half-hearted chuckle.
“Sun’s just ‘bout gone,” Arwan stood, collecting his tools. “Suggest ya find someplace else to brood,” he grumbled, disappearing into the back of the shop.
Killian’s lips twitched faintly, the closest thing to a smile he could muster, and exited the shop. A gust of cold hair kissed the Spymaster’s skin causing his wings to ruffle in a shiver. Arwan was right; the sun was melting into the horizon and soon a fire would be a necessity in the Illyrian mountains. For now, he remained wandering through the camp, his thoughts becoming hard and hard to ignore.
Memories of what occurred in the in-between with Phaedra swirled through his mind. The Cauldron’s voice, the power that they experienced, but most importantly all of those things that he felt. Emotions that he’d never experienced before — emotions that weren’t even his own. He was able to see within her and he caressed the inner workings of her soul, he was sure of it. Against his very fingertips, he grazed the light that lived inside of her and his shadows. . . They flocked to her as though they were being reunited with something that had otherwise been lost, it was unlike anything he’d ever experienced with them. Even now, they were back to looming around him, but they seemed to tug at him, attempting to subtly shift the direction of his strides through the camp. As though they were trying to lead him elsewhere.
His steps came to a halt when his thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a voice. Phaedra’s voice. Dark strands of hair shifted atop his head as he turned in the direction he thought he’d heard her, but there was no one in sight. He blinked once, and his shadows seemed to shove him a bit harder now, in the direction of the campsite. When Killian rejected their insistent gestures, the inked lightning that trailed down his shoulder to the sun on his hand suddenly became hot. In fact, it burnt him. It was quick and fleeting but was still enough of a shock for Killian to shoot his arm up to examine it. Again, his shadows seemed to thicken and shove him toward their tents.
A low noise rumbled from Killian, annoyance and confusion from the lack of control, and then instead of a voice, he felt an overwhelming amount of confusion, worry and guilt flooding through him. The feeling caused him to stiffen. They were not his emotions, he realized. And again, just like in the in-between, he could feel her. This time, when the shadows pulled, he followed.
The popping of the fire and the animals calling to one another in the distance were the only things that filled the air of the campsite when he approached it. Everyone seemed to dismiss themselves to their tents — everyone aside from Phaedra and Wayland it seemed.
Killian’s shadows became more wispy than thick and coiled closely around his legs where he stood. His eyes were quick to survey the scene laid out before him. Before the fire, Phaedra sat at the end of a long wooden bench. The rest of the bench was occupied by Wayland, the large General’s head propped in her lap, his hazel eyes were closed and his chest rose and fell in soft breaths. The Shadowsinger stared at his brother for a moment, drinking in the peace that seemed to etch his features in being in Phaedra’s presence. It looked like the sort of peace that he was feeling. Golden eyes shifted up to meet her face. He took in the soft lines of her face, following the dip of her button nose to the sharp angle of her jaw against the flickering shadows of the firelight. His eyes only stopped roaming once they met her own and his jaw clenched. His shadows seemed to almost vibrate with a sense of excitement at her acknowledgment, but he remained still until he was invited to sit with her.
There were a lot of questions that were going through his mind. He knew they all would lead back to the marks on their bodies and the rare bond that they seemed to share, but his questions ran deeper than that simple answer. He understood the mating bond. What it meant amongst the fae and he had experienced those who have had mates in their lifetimes, he knew what it looked like and what was expected of it, but Carranam? If it hadn’t been for the Book of Breathings it would have been likely that none of them would have ever heard of such a bond, let alone activated one. He wondered if it was safe to have more than one bond that ran so deeply.
His eyes shifted back toward Wayland as Phaedra’s did and something in his gut seemed to turn and twist uncomfortably. It wasn’t just the fact that he shared something with the woman that his brother loved and was mated to, but it was the feeling that was boiling in the depths of his blood when he looked at his head in her lap. The veins in his arms protruded slightly and he quickly regained his composure, averting his gaze entirely toward the flames of the fire.
Thankfully, Phaedra spoke into the silence about some further training. Killian felt it was best to keep his mouth shut and offered her a firm nod, his eyes capturing hers once more. It was a fleeting moment though, and her attention was nestled back upon Wayland. The Shadowsinger watched her briefly, then wordlessly, he rose from his seat and forced himself in the direction of his tent for the night, his thoughts still storming through him.
* * *
It was normal for him to have sleepless nights, however, it was not normal for his insomnia to be filled with thoughts of Phaedra. Anytime his eyes would shut, he could feel her. As though she was beneath the callouses of his hands and his eyes would snap out, his body coated in sweat despite the chill.
By the time he felt her awaken for their training, Killian was sprawled across his cots, his hair a tousled mess atop his head from dragging his fingers through it in agitation. He could feel her presence become further away, like some strange invisible tether that followed after her. She was headed away from their campsite. The Spymaster groaned lowly and slowly peeled himself from his bed, readying himself for the arena.
Black boots moved silently against the frosty gravel, his entire life built around stealth usually paid off under most circumstances, but it seemed that with the Carranam bond, it wasn’t as foolproof. Phaedra spun on him, a smile on her face. Thanks to the lack of sleep he usually got with Spymaster duties, the dark circles beneath his eyes weren’t something that stood out.
“What happened yesterday had a lot to do with heightened emotion and the dire need to wield your powers. A life or death situation.” Killian came to a stop in front of her, eyes grazing over her attire briefly before he returned his attention to her face. Though he had yet to see her in anything other than her dresses, there was something about the leathers on her that seemed to make her glow with a different light. “In other words, I don’t think it’s going to be that easy this time to summon that sort of power. Not until your body is strong enough.”
Killian could feel the poutiness building up inside of her thanks to the bond and rolled his eyes, one hand reaching out to pinch her arm through her leathers.“We will get there, I just don’t want you to overexert yourself, especially not if you’re in a situation where you need to use such a vast amount of power.”
“We strengthen your body, thus strengthening your mind,” he said, shifting his body so that she could peer at the dirt pathway that led around the outskirts of the mountain. The trail had been made specifically for Illyrian recruits to run when beginning their training for the Rite.“Keep up, Graves.”was the only warning he’d given her before breaking into a jog toward the path. He didn’t have to look back to feel her following after him.
The mountain air stung Killian’s face and wings as they went, their breaths puffing out into small clouds in front of them. The trail wrapped around the mountain twice, making sure to cover ground that would test their footing and stamina. By the time they had rounded and returned back up the trail to the arena, Killian stole a glance toward Phaedra who was panting behind him. He slowed, coming to a stop where they’d begun, and reached around his waist for the flask of water, handing it off to her.
“It will get easier. The thin mountain air will too.” Once she was done drinking, he gestured to the center of the ring for her to take up the spot in front of him.“Now, we work on agility and method. I want you to swing a me,”he gestured to his face and waited. The look on her face was enough to make him straighten.“You won’t hurt me, just swing Phaedra.” There was a moment of hesitation between them and then she finally swung for his jaw. Killian’s eyes followed her swing and focused on the position and look of her fist. He calculated all that she needed to adjust and one of his hands shot up before she could make contact, capturing her small fist in his grip. The shadows that lurked around him seemed to thicken at the contact. “Have you ever fought before?” he asked as he lowered her hand, genuinely curious.
Killian moved toward her, surveying her foot placement and stance.“Spread your feet apart more, bend your knees slightly.” he demonstrated with his own stance and then reached over to take her arm. He hesitated briefly but then continued by grabbing her arms. He bent them in front of her and then corrected each of her fingers, forming a safer fist out of them. “You’ll shatter your hands if you punch the other way.” his voice was cool and distant, but his shadows betrayed him by recoiling from his body and then quickly shoving into his back, causing the Shadowsinger to be forced forward, making him only a few mere inches from Faye. His jaw clenched tightly and he stared down at her for a moment before letting go of her and stepping back. His brows furrowed and he shook his head.
“I think that’s enough for this morning.” he averted his gaze now. "Make sure to stretch."Was the last thing he said before walking out of the arena, his body tense and his mind racing.
Killian’s arm curled itself around her waist, strong and steadying. The shadowsinger inched his partner into an upright position, fighting against the force of the magic that seemed intent on keeping her pinned down. As if the cauldron’s power had created a vortex around them, waves of magic whipped violently in the darkness and stole away her breath. Everything seemed to bend around that force of nature, powerless to its push and pull - including herself. Faye’s dress billowed around her ankles, tickling bare feet. Strands of her own hair lashed out and stung against her cheek, making her eyes smart with unshed tears. Chills slithered down her spine, the hairs on her arms rising as her flesh broke out into goosebumps. Her jaw trembled and her teeth chattered, rattled by the tidal waves of power that continued to wash over her long after she had regained her footing.
Together, he murmured into the darkness. Faye wanted to object, wanted to tell him that there was nothing she could do. Magic was as foreign to her as anything in this strange new life, and she’d only ever been at its mercy. Controlling it seemed impossible, laughable even. But then his hand was wrapping around her own, guiding her trembling palm upwards. An eerie sense of calm washed over the girl, and the sense of doubt she had vanished. She trusted him to show her the way. To guide her, to be the light in this darkness.
Sucking in a stuttering breath, blue-brown eyes fluttered closed and Faye leaned into Killian’s hold. She could feel his shadows, moving within her and then re-emerging from their protective state, slinking along her skin like a gentle caress. They traveled down the length of her arm, wrapping around their joined hands again and again, coiling into a protective wall of solid darkness. A flicker of light filled the space, blinking in and out of existence for a few moments before it’s glow became consistent. Faye’s eyes blinked open once more, studying that little orb in the palm of her hands. Light - and it was coming from her.
The cauldron’s voice boomed in the distance, and she felt a sick twist of satisfaction at the annoyance, the slight twinge of fear behind its demand. Their powers grew and grew until they couldn’t grow anymore - and so they merged. The contrast between the sources of magic within them, shadows and light, shouldn’t have worked. It didn’t make sense. And yet as it all came together, the shadows didn’t eclipse the sunlight, and the sunlight didn’t dissipate the shadows - they melded into something new entirely, something Faye didn’t even have a word for.
Something the cauldron feared.
Something she herself feared.
It slammed into her all at once. Killain - everything that he was, everything that he’d ever been, ever would be. It flooded through her, and it shook Phaedra to her core to find that for all the darkness the shadowsinger enveloped himself with, his soul was purer than any she could have ever hoped to know. His thoughts were complex and they were empathic, his emotions were sincere. In that moment she knew him, she truly knew him in a way she’d never known anyone else, and it both terrified and placated her all at once. There was something so natural about what had just happened between the two of them, as if it were inevitable. As if it had always been meant to happen. The merging of souls, and yet it didn’t felt like he was burrowing his way inside, but rather like he was being welcomed home. Filling up a space she hadn’t even realized he’d vacated.
“Together,” she repeated in a whisper, gritting her teeth as that light became blinding, wrapped in its own protective coating of shadows and yet banishing the rest of the darkness around them with ease. As if the two of them been inside of a bubble, it popped. Magic coursed from their joined hands, hot and angry and relentless. Light split the shadow realm in half, a wall of pure, blinding white descending rapidly. Faye’s eyes screwed shut against the glare, the girl ducking her head even as she pushed, pushed harder than she’d ever pushed before, doing her best to aid Killian is fighting back the power of the cauldron as it sought to entomb them in the darkness. The shadowsinger stepped closer to her, drawing her in and wrapping his wings around them, shielding her with his body from the opposing forces.
And then it was over. And then there was nothing but darkness.
As if the magic had drained most of her lifeforce with it, Faye lay limp in Killian’s arms. Not lifeless, but she’d expended too much energy in fighting off the cauldron and merging her power with his own. She heard nothing, saw nothing, was nothing - just blissful darkness, oblivious to the world around them. Even as she was shifted into Wayland’s arms, she didn’t stir. Even as her skin began to ink over with the intricate patterns of the tattoo that the bond had imprinted upon them. There was nothing, she was floating in a silken sea of darkness, until his voice was in her ears.
Phaedra, wake up, he commanded - and she did.
Faye shot up in Wayland’s arms with a muffled gasp, heart racing. All she remembered was the darkness, the cauldron, the blinding light…it took a few moments for her to register where she was. That they were safe, out of that shadowy realm - one she never wished to return to. As the fear and panic began to subside, Faye found herself blinking owlishly at the faces staring at her. Nevara, Adrastus, both staring as if looking through her, somewhat bewildered and slack jawed. Wayland watched her closely, brows draw, searching for any sign of injury or danger. And Killian….their gazes met, and something inside of her shifted, hands trembling as she clenched them tightly, resisting the strange urge she had to reach for him.
“We did it,”her voice was soft. A sleepy sort of smile spread across her face as she held the shadowsinger’s gaze for a few moments longer, and then her head was lolling to the side, resting against Wayland’s shoulder. Faye blinked up at her mate, that smile still in place.“Ye of little faith,” she teased lightly, one hand reaching up to gently pat his cheek.
For the first time ever, something about that interaction left her feeling unsettled.
__________________________
Lounging before the campfire with Wayland’s head in her lap as the Illyrian general dozed in and out of consciousness, Faye was left studying the tattoo that trailed across her collarbone and down the length of her arm. Her own shadows, engraved across her skin in something far more permanent than ink. They wrapped around her arm like armor, and yet in the flickering firelight they seemed to wisp and curl like tendrils of smoke. It was Killian’s mark - their mark - a permanent reminder of the connection they’d chosen to forge between themselves.
A choice. It had been a choice to develop that bond, a conscious act. Intentional. There was something so different about this bond, though she couldn’t entirely explain it. It wasn’t one that had been created for her. She’d been fully in control of deciding her own fate, she had manifested whatever this was between the two of them herself. Was it the right choice? She couldn’t know - that was the only downside. Not knowing the extent to which she had chosen to bind herself to this man. Not knowing whether it went against whatever the fates had planned for her. Not knowing if she had made a mistake. And then she wondered, Could the Cauldron make mistakes? - but that thought flitted through her mind only for the briefest of moments and then a wave of guilt was slamming into her. Wayland was not a mistake. As if to reaffirm the thought, her hands found their way into silken blonde strands, gently brushing them back. She watched his sleeping face, so relaxed and peaceful for the first time in so long, and her stomach knotted with emotions she couldn’t even name. Not a mistake, she repeated to herself firmly. Beneath his abrasive exterior, Wayland was all things good and kind and courageous and honorable. He’d been her enemy, then her protector, her ally, her lover, her mate - and that meant something to Faye. To know that this man had been cut from the heavens itself for her, to feel that connection and embrace it was unlike anything she’d ever known. He set her blood on fire and filled her heart with warmth. Wayland was her mate.
But Killian…
There was the rustling of wings, and there he stood in all his glory - glowing in the orange shadows that crackled in the darkened forest - as if reporting for duty, answering a silent call. Perhaps he was. The link between them was so much more than a connection of their powers; it was a bridge between mind, body, and soul. Faye didn’t doubt that Killian had sensed her distress, even if perhaps he didn’t know the root of its cause, and had come to discern for himself whether or not she was alright.
She felt the effect of his presence immediately, that strange sort of serenity. It enveloped her like silk, light and cool, a special sort of luxury. Her gaze traveled over the length of him inquisitively, as if trying to find something, trying to make sense of this pull she felt towards him. Killian was beautiful, that was not up for debate. Faye would be lying to everyone and herself if she denied the fact that she was attracted to him, but still it wasn’t lust that drew her towards the man. It was something so deep-rooted that she didn’t understand it fully. She felt as if she’d known the man a thousand lifetimes, though the two of them had only ever spent their time in comfortable near-silence and group settings. She didn’t know him, and yet she did. Intimately. She could feel him, occupying half the strings in her heart. It was as if he’d melded with her so completely that he’d taken half of everything she was and replaced it with all that he had to offer. Understanding the connection was impossible, and the situation made it uncomfortable - to have two bonds drawing her towards two different men, brothers in every sense but blood.
With Wayland she craved the chaos, with Killian she sought comfort - it was impossible to choose between the two, to know which one weighed more heavily on her soul.
Drawing herself from those conflicting thoughts, Faye jutted her chin towards the empty bench across from them: a silent invitation. The Illyrian male stood on the outskirts for only a moment before crossing the distance, perching himself on the hunk of wood opposite the one that she and Wayland occupied. Their eyes met, and for a few moments Faye simply stared at him before dropping her gaze back towards the head in her lap, continuing to stroke those golden strands. The familiarity of the motion gave her its own sort of comfort, as did the weight of her mate’s head in her lap.
“We should practice more tomorrow,”Faye said softly. She’d spent enough time regaining her strength, and every day they wasted was a day Evie remained in the Spring Court’s clutches. “Early. Before the rest of them wake up,” she continued. A glance at Killian showed understanding pooling in his golden gaze, but still she felt the need to voice her thoughts aloud. “An audience feels…limiting.” Wayland’s gaze on her, over-analyzing the situation, was limiting; it left her feeling like she couldn’t tap into her full potential or she’d risk making him uncomfortable. She didn’t want to think of his reaction once he learned the extent of the bond between herself and his brother. A single nod was all she recieved from the man, and so she found her own chin dipping in response as she murmured a simple, "Tomorrow, then." And turned her focus back to the male in her lap, stroking his hair and studying the curvature of that familiar face.
When she looked up again, Killian was gone - and she wasn't sure when exactly he'd left.
...
She was up before the sun, and in the arena not long after that. Still rubbing the sleep from her eyes, Faye found herself surrounded by a dusk-lit world, silent save for the early morning sounds of nature. The bonde moved slowly around the ring, observing it, fighting down the worry and doubt that was slowly creeping up, reminding herself of all that she and Killian had already accomplished in such a short amound of time.
She'd completely forgone her human attire, for the first time putting modesty and humanity aside as she dressed herself in the tight leather training leathers that she knew the women of this realm were accustomed to wearing. Blonde hair pulled back in a ponytail, it brushed against the begining of the tattoo at her collar, exposed by the leather corset she wore so tightly bound against her ribcage. Moving in the leather was strange, though not difficult, and it occupied her thoughts almost entirely as she manuevered around the arena, waiting for Killian.
His approach was so silent that it would have startled her, had Faye not felt him coming. Turning to look over at him expectedly, the blonde cracked a small smile. "Ready to kick some more cauldron ass?" she asked teasingly, silently praying that they'd come nowhere near the creator of magic again. The look on Killian's face made her tsk. "No? Alright, I guess we'll have to start somewhere a bit easier." And she rubbed her hands together, as if that was going to conjure up the light she now knew resided somewhere deep inside of her. "Teach me, O' Wise One. How do I wield the sunshine?"
The undeniable need to protect sang through the Shadowsinger, and the song shifted into an impenetrable screaming in his head when Phadrea’s body collided with his own in a hard shove, sending the male stumbling out of the way. Sun-flecked eyes widened when they landed on her, a mixture of disbelief and anger clouding those golden iris’ when he saw why she’d done it. Through the shroud of darkness around them, a heavy wave came hurdling to where he once stood, the place now taken up by Faye who fell to her knees, her scream filling the void that surrounded them.
Something inside of Killian’s chest felt as though it was cracking as he watched the relentless shock waves pummelling into her small form. The Spymaster tried a step toward her, the invisible ripples shoving him back each time he tried to approach. He fought against the force of magic, determined to reach her. The muscles in his body worked against it, rolling beneath his golden skin. Each step felt as though he was shoving a bolder in her direction. He pushed and pushed, earning a few steps each time until his arm was reaching out toward her.
She was glowing by the time he reached her. Her eyes no longer blue, but blinding white orbs and all around her like a sunlit aura, her body seemed to almost blur with the vibrations that buzzed through her. The Cauldron acted as a siphon, forcing magic into her, or maybe it was just awakening what already derived inside of her this whole time. He recognized the light that consumed her. It was the same light he saw when freeing her from her visions.
Killian made one more strong shove against the Cauldron, his hand still outstretched and when his fingers brushed against her shoulder, it was like he had passed through the invisible baraccade and was now inside of it with her. There was no more force shoving him away and he was able to stand without effort beside her. The Shadowsinger slowly kneeled down, the energy and power that radiated from Faye could be felt in the small distance between them and he swore he could hear it all buzzing inside of his head, like static. His fingers slid down her arm until they were intertwining with her own. He squeezed her hand and inturn felt her own grip tighten. In that moment he felt his shadows do something he’d never felt them do before. On their own accord, they snaked down his arm like veins and escaped from the tips of his fingers, but instead of just brimming the surface of Faye, they. . . went within her. He watched in disbelief as his shadows treated her as though she was a second home and they nested inside of her, coiling around her body like armor.
In turn, Faye’s energy, her magic, the pure power it seemed to wash over him slowly, causing the hairs on his arms to stand as he felt the buzzing sensation envelope him. Killian rose his gaze to meet Faye’s. She stared at him as if she knew what the power was doing and even without her saying a single word to him. He found that by just looking into her eyes, he could understand too. His lips parted to speak, and then were pursing firmly when Faye’s voice beat him to it. He stared at her, brows lowering slightly. It wasn’t what she said. It was how she said it. The only other person he’d ever met that could do such a thing was Adrastus until Evie came along, but that was because Adras’ daemati abilities flowed through her. So how it was that Faye was speaking into his mind, he could not comprehend.
Killian only blinked when she continued, her voice a demand ringing through his mind and his head turned into the direction that the power was flowing from. It wasn’t evident how he knew what she meant. Or how he knew how to do such a thing, but the Shadowsinger simply nodded once and then wrapped his free arm around Faye’s waist to slowly bring her to her feet.
Faye now stood in front of Killian, one of his arms bracing her upright. The whipping winds of the magic around them caused his hair to rustle against the breeze, her own strands tickling his neck.“Together.” He said lowly and brought her hand up, outstretched in front of them. His own hand cupped the back of it and directed her palm to face out toward the darkness. His golden eyes closed, brows knitting as he concentrated, trying to reach for anything that felt right.
Then it all came together.
His shadows whispered quietly as they resurfaced from Faye and they began coiling around their joined hands. Killian’s wings slowly stretched out behind him, like two impenetrable walls around them. The shadows pooled at their wrists, appearing as a cloud of darkness and the whispering grew louder until a spark of light ignited in the palm of Phaedra’s hand. Killian opened his eyes to see the blinding orb as it slowly grew and grew. His grip around her tightened as the magic built up, as if all of it was rushing to that orb of light instead of her body. The light was blinding, illuminating the limitless dark around them. The Cauldron seemed to rumble at them, obviously not impressed with what was happening.
“Stop.”It ordered in a dark snarl.
The shadows began moving again, intertwining into the ball of light. Their powers merging into one.
“STOP IT.” The Cauldron snapped again.
Suddenly, not only were their powers connected, but their minds. Their bodies. Their souls. Killian’s muscles tensed at the sensation that was building up. He could hear her voice in his head. Her thoughts. Her worries. Her guilt and happiness. Like an intruder, he seemed to drink it all down. Her heart. It felt pure and angry all at once. Similar to the being on the warfield, he felt her internal battles and his eyes shifted to her face as understanding flooded him. For a moment his face softened, and then their magic erupted.
A jolt ran through him and his hand clenched her own as he directed the flow of magic outward, slamming it into the darkness around them. He could hear the Cauldron’s screams echo around them and what used to be nothing but ebony abyss became swallowed by the light. He couldn’t keep his eyes open against the blinding glare and when it became too much, Killian encased their bodies in his wings, shifting so that he was now in front of Faye, his body shielding her. A thought yelled through his mind. They needed to leave. To get out.
And then their bodies were hurdling into the earth with a thud.
* * *
Killian made sure to take most of the blow as they landed. His arms were wrapped around Phaedra tightly, his wings still covering most of her as he lay on his back in the dirt of the arena. His eyes had still been closed and when he peeled them open, that blinding light was no more. Only the sun hanging in the sky illuminated them now and he could hear the chirp of birds again. Inhaling deeply, Killian slowly unfurled his wings, exposing Phaedra to the world as she lay against him, her eyes shut. She was breathing, but it was labored.
The Shadow singer rose with her, one arm slung beneath her knees and the other around her back. A wet and warm sensation slid down his arm, but his attention remained solely on Faye.
“Phaedra,” he called to her, and then he realized who he was surrounded by rather quickly.
“What the hell happened!”the voice belonged to Wayland who was tearing Faye out of his arms, his hazel eyes darting all over her body for wounds before shooting up to glare at Killian with a wild rage. “What happened damn it!”
Killian just stared at Faye, his fingers curling against the empty space where he once held her, his eyes boring into her as he tried to process everything that happened. Slowly, his eyes shifted down toward his bleeding arm, but it wasn’t blood that he was greeted by. It was dark ink that now tattooed him from his elbow to his palm. Killian uncurled his fingers to find a sun with smokey rays at the center of his hands and trailing up his forearm, wrapping around to his elbow were lightning strikes.
“Holy Gods, it worked. . .” Nevara whispered as her eyes took in the new tattoo as well.
“Killian.” Adrastus spoke, his voice seeming far away. “Say something.”
Again, Killian couldn’t seem to find his barings and his eyes shot back toward Faye who’s arm was covered now too. Black ink forming coiling shadows marked her arm and hand and without thinking, the Shadowsinger called to her, not with his voice, but through their bond.
“Phaedra. . . Wake up.” his voice echoed down to her and in an instant, she seemed to shoot up from within Wayland’s arms.
Kaius had to fight the urge to roll his green eyes at Evelyn. Of course, he wasn’t so ignorant as to believe that she would be able to trust him, now or maybe ever, but it was that damned look that she held in her gaze when looking at him. It drove him mad. Made his blood run cold. There was pure unfaltering hatred in those blue eyes and he wanted to take those seas and rid them of the demons she believed him to bare.
When she began listing off all the ways he had betrayed her, his fingers curled at his sides and he tried his best to contain to frustration that was building inside of him. The frustration was not fueled by her, but by all that he was being forced to do under the claws of the King. He could only stare at the High Lady of the Night Court, his jaw clenching as if to keep himself from spewing all that was going on. All of the things she did not know.
He could have told her about the way Elisora threatened to wipe his Court off the map. How she was not the only one being poisioned and imprisoned. But instead, he bit his tongue and gave her all that he could. A curt nod of his chin and then he was leading her back toward the estate.
* * *
Once they returned to the mansion, Kaius led Evelyn in through the entrance doors and as she continued forward, he stopped and assessed her carefully before finally saying.
“For whatever it is worth, High Lady,”and then he looked away from her. “I am sorry.”
Nothing. It was worth nothing to her. He knew that. But he meant it, and he didn’t wait for her response before stalking off down one of the many corridors to his study.
Faye was intimidated. By the size of the arena in which they stood. By the pairs of eyes watching them from the sidelines. By the echoing silence flitting through the space between them. By the man standing opposite her, his golden gaze somehow both gentle and scrutinizing when he looked at her, saying nothing but asking her nonetheless whether or not she was ready for the journey they were about to embark upon. The blonde flashed him a shaky smile; it was all she could muster. Her two-toned gaze stayed locked directly on Killian, focusing partly because she was afraid of what would happen if they fucked this up, and partly because she was afraid of what she would see if she glanced across the arena and happened to meet Wayland’s gaze. Nevara’s words reached her ears, prodding for a connection between the two of them, and Faye let out the softest of sighs.
Please let her be right, she thought silently. Please let there be something here that can help us.
The idea of Killian drawing the power from her wasn’t one that unsettled Faye. Perhaps it was her ignorance of magic and faerie customs, or perhaps it was the fact that she genuinely trusted these people; regardless, she gave him a small and encouraging nod when he hesitated at Nevara’s command. “I’m fine,” she assured him softly. Was she? Faye couldn’t be sure - but it sounded nice, so she said it, hoping to manifest the words into reality. There was nothing but determination in her voice when she added,“Don’t stop unless it’s absolutely necessary.”
The shadows began to spill from him, and Faye watched their slithering approach. As the wispy tendrils of darkness curled around her body, she felt no fear. It was like greeting an old friend, and she relaxed ever so slightly as they brushed along her flesh, trailing upwards ever so slowly. She liked his shadows - they crept across the ground like crawling ivy, trailing lazily but with intent, blossoming at Killian’s command. A dome of shadows surrounded the two of them, and yet all she saw was a feathery canopy teeming with inky tendrils. There was something so ironically natural about those shadows, something familiar, something she understood. That comfort was dashed only by Killian’s words, his warning of what he was about to do. The thought of returning to that murky, in-between place made Faye’s skin crawl and tingle with the memory of what that realm had represented so far: loneliness, isolation, instability, a lack of agency over herself and these newfound powers. It wasn’t somewhere she enjoyed being. To delve back into that place willingly was a difficult concept to grasp, but as Killian’s fingers brushed against her own, interlocking with such certainty and solidity, Faye drew in a deep breath and braced herself for what they were about to face - together.
The subtle dip of her head was her only acknowledgement of his words, and then her eyes were fluttering shut. She felt his fingertips brushing against her temple, and she knew what was about to happen. The world around them shifted, the air becoming thicker and heavy, like they were treading water despite being totally dry. Everything darkened, as if all of the light had been stolen from the world around them. For a few moments they were there, that weighted darkness pressing in around them from all sides and then it lightened, and Faye knew they had arrived at their destination. Her eyes fluttered open, only to be greeted by a darkness that was difficult to adjust to. A sense of uneasiness washed over her as she blinked rapidly against the endless night, relieved as Killian soon came into focus, the shadows melding somehow to provide an inky backdrop that was perfectly visible even to her untrained eyes.
“I’m f-”The ground was shaky beneath her feet, and Faye had to fight to keep her footing. Killian’s hand on her arm steadied the girl, but she had a sinking feeling in the pit of her gut that she couldn’t quite explain. There was something strange and unnatural about that rippling tidal wave of energy, something familiar and yet she couldn’t put her finger on it - until she heard that voice, echoing into the darkness surrounding them. Chills crept along her spine at the sound, at the memory. A part of her seemed to flicker to life in response, body straining into the darkness with a certain sort of familiarity, like she was apt to greet an old friend.
Only this definitely was not a friend. It was the cauldron, and it was pissed.
Blue-brown eyes widened, and Faye’s fingers curled into the fabric of Killian’s leathers until her knuckles had gone bone-white. “Shit,” the blonde hardly dared to breathe the word aloud, her gaze flickering through the endless darkness in search of that familiar voice. Every hair on her body stood straight up, trembling beneath the force of the cauldron’s power. Power that seemed to ripple in the air around them like the crackle of electricity. She could feel it pressing in on them from all sides, she could feel it in her veins - it coursed through her here, in this strange in-between place, until Faye’s insides were buzzing and her teeth chattered against the vibration of pure, unfiltered power seeking an escape from wherever it was contained within her.
“K-killian,” through her trembling lips Faye tried to form an explanation. “When they dipped m-me in the cauldron, it gave me s-something.” The blonde fought to grind her teeth together, hating the unsteadiness behind her voice. “The visions, they were a gift. Almost like an apology from the cauldron, but I was angry and I was scared…I took more than it wanted to give.”And she shivered, remembering the feeling of clawing her way into the very source of Letharia’s magic. Ripping from the cauldron the very power that Elisora sought to wield. Faye hadn’t realized at the time that she’d been taking the power for herself - and so far, she hadn’t been able to access it. But now, now she could feel it thrumming beneath the surface.
“And now I’ll take it back,” said that eerie, otherworldly voice.
The words were the only warning the cauldron gave - intentionally. But in her mind’s eye, Faye could see so clearly the attack it had planned. Like a vision, but somehow different. As if something was leaking through that link between herself and the cauldron, something it didn’t mean for her to access but she had nonetheless. And its intentions were clear to her as it sent out another wave of power, this one stronger and with intent, directed not towards Faye, but towards Killian; as if the cauldron wanted to eliminate him first. As if it wasn’t quite done with her.
“MOVE!” With every ounce of strength she could muster, Faye shoved the shadowsinger away from her with both hands, lunging forward as she did so. Perhaps it was the surprise of the unexpected attack that sent Killian stumbling off-balance, but it was enough. Her trembling fingertips brushed against his bare skin as a wave of the cauldron’s power barreled into her, sending the blonde falling to her knees against the shadowy floor with an ear-splitting scream.
It wasn’t pain that engulfed her, not necessarily - it was power. Blinding, white-hot. It pummeled into her tiny body relentlessly, coursing directly from the source. Her skin was aglow, shimmering white, her hair somehow milky and translucent as it whipped into the air around her, that blue-brown hue stripped from her gaze completely and replaced by two orbs of iridescent light. Faye should have been burnt out completely, washed away by the cauldron’s power, balance restored. She waited for the pain and then the permanent darkness, but it never came. Instead her skin continued to tingle, her insides humming as wave after wave of power coursed into her - and she absorbed it. Like a conduit, she drank it all in, that ancient power seeping into the very marrow of her bones, winding itself around the very fabric of her being like thread around a spool. It just kept coming and coming, filling her up until Faye could feel herself brimming with magic. It was too much, it was overflowing now and she didn’t know how to stop it.
Too much, too much, too much. It was all her brain could register. The cauldron was giving, but not out of kindness - it was overloading her with the force of this power she didn’t know how to wield, filling her past the point of her own capacity. Make it stop, take it back. Her silent plea went unanswered, but she swore she could feel a ripple of smug satisfaction from the cauldron as it gave her exactly what she’d sought to take from it in the first place: everything.
And then there was a hand in the darkness, reaching out for her. Killian. Faye wanted to shout at him, to tell him to back away, but the words didn’t come. On her knees hunched forward nearly into a ball, all she could do was tremble. All that power, and nothing to do with it. Her hands shook as the shadowsinger reached out to her, one hand wrapping firmly around her own, their fingers interlocking once more. A sense of dread filled the girl. It was going to burn them both out. Faye tensed, waiting for the power to fry through him, for the promises she’d made to him before to be null and void. It didn’t. The cauldron’s power didn’t course through him the way it did her; in fact, it didn’t seem to penetrate him at all. Looking up at Killian she could see the hair on his arms standing up, could feel the low vibrations traveling lazily from the place where their bodies connected - and yet he was fine. Those golden eyes glowed down at her, but gentle and soft, like warm morning sunshine. Controlled, contained. Staring up at him, basked in the light but untouchable, Faye understood. She was acting as a conduit; the power was there, it had been drawn forth, but he was the one who needed to wield it.
Push,Faye demanded, her words filling Killian’s mind. She wasn’t sure whether the words were sent down the carranam bond or on a wave of the power coursing from her body to his. She didn’t understand it, she didn’t even know how she’d done it. From the look on Killian’s face, he was just as bewildered as she was. Push, she said again, surprised by how freely she could speak to him this way when her body was still rendered immobilized, shaking on the floor.. Push the power. Force it back. The cauldron wants to take it all - don’t let it. Redirect the flow.
___________________________________
Just as quickly as Kaius’s reassuring claim reached her ears, Evie was brushing it off. She couldn’t bring herself to believe that he didn’t want her to be his salvation - that was what everyone wanted from her. And she’d played the part dotingly so far. It came naturally, that inclination to help. To protect. To do the right thing. Her whole life had been one good deed after the next, and it would have been so easy to continue that pattern… but she couldn’t. She wouldn’t. Not for him.
“Oh right. We’re in the habit of kidnapping girls we want absolutely nothing from?” one perfectly sculpted brow arched, giving life to her blatant disbelief. The girl tsked at him, shaking her head as she gave Redford a parting, affectionate pat on the neck. Dishonesty didn’t suit him. Though he was shrouded in mystery, there had to be some way to reach the truth behind his intentions. “Interesting pastimes you keep, High Lord.” And when she leveled him with a droll look this time, her lips did not curl good-naturedly. With that lingering look she began to walk, keeping a few paces away from the High Lord as they made their way through the ravaged city on foot.
They didn’t make it far. Distracted by the children, Evie found her footsteps faltering. Her lips curved slightly for a moment before a frown was tugging them back down, something in her chest cleaving in half at the sight of those babies, laughing and merry despite the ruin around them. There was something about the sight that hit all too close to home, and it made Evie shiver. This whole place made her uncomfortable. It was like stepping back in time, like crossing the realms and putting herself back in that human village in those unfortunate circumstances. She’d been gone so long that she had almost tricked herself into believing that life as a High Fae was normal, that luxury and extravagance and comfort were just a part of who she was. Being here, surrounded by these sights and sounds and scents, it reminded her of the truth. It reminded her of who she was. That human part of her heart was beating frantically, trying to claw its way out of her chest, demanding justice. Demanding action. She smothered it beneath the cool, callous demeanor that was High Lady - there was no room for human emotion here.
She was so wrapped up in watching the children play that she didn’t even notice the woman who had approached Kaius until that soft, hesitant voice reached her ears. A peasant woman had approached them, dirt-covered and meek, gaze lowered beneath her lashes as she faced the Spring Lord. Blinking, Evie turned back towards the two and watched them with apprehension. She had never seen Kaius act as a ruler, only as a jackass. Her gaze lingered on Kaius’s fingertips gripping the woman’s face, that familiar touch - almost paternal. The words he spoke, though rough, were comforting. Almost pleading. Evie’s jaw tightened slightly at the interaction and she forced herself to look away from them, her gaze falling anywhere but on the children, on the mother, on the unexpectedly gentle High Lord. Human emotion would betray her here, so she did her best to squander it.
They were walking once more, side by side. Silence enveloped them and Evie didn’t know how to fill it - probably wouldn’t have if she did. So many thoughts raced through her mind as she tried to connect the man by her side to the man she’d spent so long hating on the behalf of her beloved. As if sensing her train of thought, Kaius’s voice broke through those conflicted contemplations. Blue eyes flickered towards him, the brunette tensing immediately at the sound of her mate’s name on this man’s lips, at the implications behind it. That Adrastus would somehow be misleading or dishonest with her. Evie would never believe that, and the glare she leveled Kaius with said as much - but as he continued speaking, she couldn’t help but to ponder the idea of perception. There were three sides to every story, she knew that - she just hadn’t been anticipating getting two of them, and to have them be so conflicting.
They broke through a small clearing, and Evie found herself sucking in a breath. The meadow was beautiful, with its endless rolling sea of green that met the skyline at its furthest point. Wildflowers dotted the grass, vibrant and aromatic as they swayed beneath a gentle breeze, honeybees buzzing back and forth between them. Birds were chirping in the distance, and behind them Evie could still hear the peals of children's laughter. It was strange how another wave of homesickness washed over her, one she hadn’t felt the need to wallow in for some time now. She had her family - the inner circle, the family she’d found, but also her siblings. Faye and Arden were here with her now, both of her worlds had come together and she got the best of either. So why did she feel this way? Why did she feel like she was living some twisted version of her own story, what life might have been like if things had played out differently? How easily she could envision herself as one of them, ragged and ruined, just doing her best to scrape by and survive. Living life amongst the wildflowers, surrounded by nature. The thought gave her chills, and she sought to distance herself once more from that past life and any possibility of what could have been.
“You’re wrong, Kaius.”Turning to meet his gaze, Evie leveled the man with a hard look.“You are my enemy. You’ve stolen me from my home. From the people I love, the people I’ve sworn my life to protect. You’ve lied to me. You’ve poisoned me. You’ve imprisoned me.” She slowly ticked off each offense, one for each finger of the hand still bearing her engagement ring. It shone brightly in the spring sunshine, the truth glinting off the stone as she spoke the words aloud.“You were there beneath the mountain…you saw the lengths I am willing to go through to do the right thing. I didn’t just face Adrianna for Adrastus - I did it for everyone. For all of you, to free your people from tyranny and a life lived in fear. I would have done it again, if you’d asked.” And as she said the words, she knew that they were true. Even knowing how Adrastus felt about the Spring Lord, had it come down to the wellbeing of these people and knowledge of their true circumstances…he never would have asked Evie to sit idly by. He knew her too well.
“So yes, you are my enemy. You chose that.”Crossing her arms over her chest, Evie turned away from the beautiful, picturesque scene before them. “And I think I’ve seen enough for one day, if you don’t mind.”
The High Lord reserved an arena, commanding Devlon to clear out his men to do field work instead. It was truly for everyone else's benefit. If anything was likely to get out of hand, there at least wouldn’t be an entourage of recruits in the line of fire.
With his broad shoulders squared and his enormous wings tucked tightly against his back, Killian’s golden eyes settled upon Phaedra who stood in front of him. His eyes spoke to her own, the question sitting in them riding on the wind around them. He wanted to know that she was truly ready for this. That she was sure before they proceeded into unknown territory.
Standing off to the sidelines of the arena, Adrastus, Wayland, and Onica stood, their eyes locked on the pair with a cluster of different emotions rolling off of each of them. Nevara stood beside the pair, book of breathings in her hands. She read the text in her head a number of times before lifting her chin to them.
“First, we need to tap into Faye’s abilities. We need to know there is something to connect the two of your other than her visions.” Nevara spoke, looking between them.
Killian didn’t have to look over to know Wayland’s eyes were burning into him in such a way he’d never seen before. It was only natural, he knew. Having your mate share a connection of any kind with another was not something that their kind took lightly. Caranam though. Even Killian couldn’t say there wasn’t a small speck of worry that dwelled inside of him.
“Killian, I want you to reach out to her with your power to begin. You’ll need to try and awaken it, draw it out from her.”
The Shadowsinger snapped his head in Nevara’s direction. Forcing magic out of someone was already invasive, and to do it to someone he saw as a friend? Nevara didn’t seem to be worried about any of that though. Her eyes hardened on him expectantly and Killian turned back toward Phaedra.
“If you need me to stop. You tell me.” Killian said, his eyes locking with her own. When he got confirmation from her, a cloud of darkness began forming slowly around him. From the corner of his eye, he could see Wayland’s entire body go rigid and he could tell it was taking every ounce of self-restraint from his brother not to intervene with what was happening. Like snakes, the darkness formed several appendages of itself and they flowed outward in the direction of Faye. Though he mostly had a mind of their own, Killian was still able to steer them and the Shadowsinger guided them around her, letting them slowly coil themselves along her legs and arms. They slithered up toward her face, softly brushing her hair out of the way and then on his command, the shadows erupted and became a dome around the two of them, shielding them from the others.
Through the darkness, Killian could still see her and he took a step toward her, reaching one of his hands out for her to grab. “The last time your light appeared, we went somewhere in between.”Their fingers brushed and then connected. “I’m going to take you back there, not to that vision in particular, but that place, that is neither here nor there. I will be right with you the entire time.”He promised, grip tightening around hers.
The shadows closed in tighter around them and his free hand reached up, his fingertips brushing against her temple. “Close your eyes.” He said lowly and when she did, he did too.
Tapping into that place was something that Killian was no stranger to. As a Shadowsinger, hearing and feeling things that others couldn't wasn’t unusual. In fact, instead of winnowing, he was able to transport through the shadows and while doing so, he often visited the between on the way through. One thing that was different about this, was that he had yet to ever bring anyone there with him. There had never been anyone that could.
It felt a lot like submerging underwater at first. Like they were passing through an invisible veil and when they came through the other side, Killian opened his eyes to a dark void. There was no sky. No walls. No ground. Just an inky darkness. This was how it usually appeared to him. Only he could hear things. Feel things. The feeling that washed over him was unfamiliar and part of him wondered if it had anything to do with Phaedra’s presence.
“Are you okay?” Killian asked, but his question was cut off by a hard vibration that seemed to ripple into them like a bolder being pushed into a lake. He stumbled forward at the force and his wings shot out to balance him and shield Faye. He grabbed hold of her arm, tugging her into his side as he looked around the darkness. He’d never felt something like that before.
“Thief.” a voice hissed into their ears from several different directions, echoing into the abyss. “I’ve been looking for you.” it continued and its voice was neither young nor old, male nor female.
Killian’s jaw clenched and he turned toward Faye, shaking his head. “We’re leaving,” he said flatly and when he went to pull out, it was like something was sitting in the way. Blocking the exit. He slammed his palms against the invisible wall and his muscles worked beneath his golden skin, but it was no use. Cursing under his breath, he reached out for Faye once again, just as another wave was sent hurdling towards them.
The Cauldron.
Genuine amusement gleamed in Kauis’ pine green eyes as Evelyn’s silver tongue and when he laid eyes on the small smile that graced her lips, it felt contagious, his own lips curving. It was different, having someone that wasn’t afraid to challenge him. It was refreshing. There were a lot of things about her that were refreshing, he realized. He didn’t let himself linger on that thought for long though. Not when the smile faded when she looked at him. As though she had just realized what a sin it would be to feel any delight in anything in his company. His own smile vanished, the muscles in his jaw feathering as he clenched his teeth instead.
Kaius gestured for the stablehands to ready them for their ride, shooting a raised eyebrow toward Evelyn. Though he had more horses, he didn’t deem it necessary for them to ride separately. It wouldn’t be a long ride, and at the end of the day, he felt more comfortable when he was the one in control — something that stuck with him thanks to his past.
Mounting Redford, Kaius shifted back for Evelyn to come up next. Once she was settled in front of him, he offered the horse a gentle tap of his heel, getting him moving forward and out of the stables when she shot him a look over her shoulder. Kaius’ brows rose slightly, one corner of his lips tugging upward at her little threat. Leaning forward, the High Lord pressed his solid chest against her back, reaching around her to grab the reins before he leaned back once more. “Has anyone told you how charming you are, High Lady?” he murmured behind her, sending Redford into a steady trot forward, his smirk only growing when his eyes flickered down to briefly glimpse her gripping the steed's mane.
The clopping of Redford’s hooves against the stoned way echoed between them on their travels toward the village. A subtle spring breeze flowed against them as they went and Evelyn’s tendrils of brunette waves wafted back toward him, brushing his face every now and then. When he inhaled, her scent came along with it and his fingers absently curled tighter around the reigns as he tried to dismiss the sweet and savory aroma.
Once in they bordered the outskirts of the village, he slowed their movement, letting the horse walk comfortably through the entrance so that Evelyn would be able to take it all in. Though the village was much better than it once was, it was still evident the disaster it had gone through thanks to Adrianna. She devastated his court —his people— when she came to take him beneath the mountain like so many other High Lords. He’d been torn from them for fifty years. Unable to help. Unable to lead.
Kaius halted the horse near a post, his eyes moving to land back toward Evelyn.“I don’t expect you to be my salvation, Evelyn. You are not a tool to me.” He said simply, nodding his chin for her to hop off Redford. Once she was on her feet, he climbed down next, brushing dust from his sleeves. The High Lord then began walking her through the village on foot instead. “In fact, there is nothing that I am expecting from you at all.” He added and then turned his head in the direction of the children who played in the pond nearby, laughing despite the wreckage around them.
During this distraction, a woman with a dirt-smudged face approached the two of them, her features meek and nervous. Kaius turned to her, stopping in his tracks as he took the time to recognize who she was.
“Darcy,” he murmured, reaching a hand out to hold her chin, he surveyed her, then brushed the dirt from her cheek with his thumb. She practically wept beneath his touch.
“I apologize, my lord, but I never got the chance to thank you for what you’ve done for this village. For providing your men to help us. Providing a roof for my family.” her voice broke and then her watery gaze shifted toward Evelyn, blinking once in acknowledgment. Kaius glanced toward Evelyn then returned his attention to Darcy.
“Things will return back to normal, be patient,”he promised her and Darcy pursed her lips, nodding as she patted the back of his hand. She offered a curt nod to Evelyn before turning to tend to her children.
Straightening, Kaius continued forward with Evelyn, his hands sliding into his pockets. “I’m sure Adrastus has told you plenty about me.” he finally said into the silence that was forming between them, though he didn’t look at her.“It’s always easiest to judge someone when they aren’t around to share their side of the story I’ve found.” his voice tapered off, cold and detached as memories resurfaced. Glancing her way, he noted the look on her face and rolled his eyes. “Don’t worry, I’m not going to try and defend myself to you.” he waved her off.“But you should know that just like your precious High Lord, I must do things that are difficult to keep my people and my Court alive.”
He left it at that for the time being. He didn’t want to get into the fact that his work with Elisora was considered rocky. Hence why he had yet to turn her over to him yet. He didn’t trust the King. He wasn’t convinced that the minute he turned Evelyn into him he would betray the Spring Court. It wasn’t above Adrianna. Most of all, he wasn’t going to let her know that since he laid eyes on her beneath the mountain, he felt some sort of pull toward her.
The two of them emerged through a cluster of trees that brought them out past the village. The grass was tall and dotted with flowers that swayed against the breeze. Reaching his fingers out, he brushed them against the tips of the meadow, eyes peering out at the blue-skied horizon.
“As hard as it may be to believe, Evelyn, I am far from your enemy.”
There was truth in the words Nevara spoke - so much truth that it made Faye uncomfortable, the blonde shifting her weight from foot to foot as several pairs of eyes settled on her. Her gaze flickered up to meet Wayland’s, and she saw a conflicted tidal wave of emotion brimming behind those hazel eyes, cresting and ebbing as the general fought to hold onto his composure. When her gaze slid to meet Killian’s, Faye knew. Perhaps she’d known from that very first time, when he’d drawn her out of her visions. She could sense his shadows almost straining towards her, and in turn could feel whatever flicker of power inside of her chest pulsating in response.
“Carranam.” She repeated the word slowly, testing its weight. The implication of such a bond was absolutely terrifying - it surpassed any sort of hesitancy she’d ever felt when fearing these strange fae connections, even the mating bond. The bond she had with Wayland was one so natural, fated. He was woven into the very fabric of her being, she needed him as crucially as her lungs needed oxygen. No matter how she fought it, it was a part of her. This proposed bond with Killian was different. It was somehow both a conscious and subconscious decision; it felt as if she’d decided it without realizing it, and yet the choice was very intentional. Something deep inside of her, a part of her she didn’t yet know in this strange new life, had chosen him - and he’d chosen her in return. To put so much faith and power into another being was daunting, especially given the consequences that Nevara had mentioned. To risk everything to save herself, she wouldn’t have even contemplated…but to save Evie? How could she not?
Wayland surged forward, rejecting Nevara’s ideas before the rest of them even had a chance to let the thought fully form. The General unwaveringly went head to head with the dark-haired woman, teeth bared, lips curled. If looks could kill, she would have been six feet under; for that matter, so would he. Faye opened her mouth to say something, to find the words that would restore the peace, but no sound came out - what could she say? The decision wasn’t hers alone to make… but thankfully, it seemed that Killian shared her mindset. Shadows sprung to life, separating the sparring friends, sending the both of them stumbling back a few paces. There was the unmistakable ring of confidence in Killian’s voice as he requested Nevara train them that gave Faye a sense of hope, strengthening her resolve.
The blonde stepped forward, gently pressing the palm of her hand against the small of Wayland’s back. “We can do it,”she said gently. As his shoulders slumped, she wrapped that arm around his waist and tucked herself into his side. Blue eyes met Killian’s, and Faye flashed him a weak smile.“Promise not to fry your brain if you don’t scramble mine any worse than it already is,” she joked. Wayland tensed against her, and she tilted her head to rest against the hollow beneath his shoulder. There was something strangely freeing about touching him without fear or hesitation - physical affirmation had always been the language of their hidden love, and to speak it so freely before the rest of the inner circle said more than words ever could have.
When Faye’s gaze raised this time, it met the High Lord’s. She could see the confliction he was feeling, the desire to both defend and conquer leaving him at odds. Never had she seen the man lacking his composure, never had she seen him so utterly cold and detached, yet burning with such fire. It was a strange contradiction, and something dangerous gleamed behind those swirling eyes that made her blood run cold. This was a man she wanted by her side in battle, not standing on the opposite end of the field. And the longer she stood there watching him, she realized that he was also a man she would gladly go to battle for. There had been such a long period of time where she’d gone back and forth with her true feelings about Adrastus. At first she’d felt a sort of jealousy, detest for the man whom her sister so dearly loved, one of many who had replaced her position in Evie’s life. But as she, too, had come to love the family her sister had found, Faye had gone from loathing the man to admiring him. His grace and generosity, his kindness and devotion, it all bode well for the High Lord. He was a man worthy of her sister, worthy of the title brother. And as she stood there contemplating all of this, she realized for the first time that he was also worthy of being considered her High Lord. Never before had Faye counted herself amongst them, never had she considered this court her own or herself a part of it. But now, she realized the truth. His pain was her pain, his losses her own. And victory, when they were successful in destroying the wards and freeing her sister, was also something to be shared.
“I’m no Cursebreaker, and I won’t pretend to be..” began Faye quietly.“But I’m of her same blood. I’m of her heart and her soul and all the things that make Evie who she is; all the things she made sure make me who I am. It has to count for something.” And she hoped that by breathing those facts into existence, it would somehow make them true - it would somehow give her even an ounce of her sister’s worthiness. “We can do it,” she repeated pointedly. There was a fierceness in her words, but her gaze was somehow gentle as it pleaded with Adrastus. “On my own, I can’t reach whatever it is that the Cauldron gave me...but I know it’s there. I can feel it - raw and unfiltered, waiting to be tapped into. Killian and I can harness the power of carranam. We can use it to break down the wards protecting the Spring Court. To rescue Evie. You just have to let us try.”
There were a few long moments of prolonged silence, so many beats of silence passing that she was afraid he’d insist on discovering another way, but then there was the slightest incline of the High Lord’s head - permission granted. And then Faye was rounding on Nevara, hunger burning behind those blue-brown depths when she said, “Teach us. Where do we begin?”
…
It was as if she was speaking to them in elvish. The men stared at her long after she’d made her request, confusion flickering across their faces before they were wise enough to conceal it - to give her any sort of insight into their true thoughts and feelings would be a grave mistake, though she was in no sort of hurry to let them know that.
Distrust replaced confusion, and the redhead lowered his brows. Sitting back in his seat, the man glanced wearily between both High Lady and High Lord.“A tour,”Evie confirmed, dipping her chin and raising the mug to her lips once more. Her blue gaze remained trained on the High Lord from beneath lowered lashes, assessing his response. She wasn’t sure what to expect from the man. She didn’t know how far his hospitality extended, nor could she anticipate his true intentions with her. It was impossible to guess just how far he was willing to go to earn her good graces, or how long he would continue playing this dangerous little game that they’d been partaking in since that first meeting. The answers would reveal themselves in due time - she just had to be patient.
Or set another trap for one of the Suriel. Decisions, decisions.
It seemed to her that there was only the briefest pause of contemplation before the High Lord was rising, beckoning Evie to follow him from the corridor. With a wicked grin and a waggle of her fingers to Tobias, she was following after Kaius. He led her through the manor, detailing the layout and purposes of the various corridors and the rooms within. It was all very standard. Evie mentally mapped out the entire manor’s layout, tucking away even the most useless bits of information for later use. When they returned to the foyer and the man began studying her, voicing his concerns, Evie scoffed and rolled her eyes. An escape was the furthest thing from her mind. “You’d have to be absolutely mad to kidnap me without ensuring that all unauthorized travel to and from your court was completely cut off.” She pointed out. No, she didn’t plan on escaping - she was going to utilize every resource at her disposal, including his own home, against him in the end.
Much more satisfying than a simple escape.
The walk across the grounds almost made her forget the unfortunate circumstances surrounding her visit to the Spring Court. It was beautiful, fresh, teeming with magic and new life. Everything was veiled in ivy and flowers - roses, hyacinth, peonies. It all grew in abundance here, somehow cultivated and yet so wildly free. The urge to reach out and pluck some of those blossoms as they strolled past was nearly overwhelming, but one thought at what Faye would think kept her hands at her sides - and a pang of homesickness coursing through her. Evie followed behind Kaius silently, down a long path that tapered off into something cobblestone. She trailed behind the High Lord dutifully, lost in thought for a moment. Too absorbed in her own thoughts and feelings to realize where he was leading her, until the small wooden building suddenly sprung up before them. The scent of hay and feed filled her nose, and it reminded her so much of home - her human home - that for a moment Evie had to do a double take, remind herself of where she was.
“Horses are….fine,” said Evie slowly, approaching the stall with only the slightest bit of hesitation. The enormous beasts had always seemed somehow daunting to her. She’d ridden less than a handful of times, all of them before her family had lost their fortune. And even then it had only ever been a pony, never one of these full grown creatures. She eyed him with a bit of apprehension, but still she approached. When those lips pulled back to reveal rows of teeth, a slight smile pulled at Evie’s lips. The mention of the village piqued her interest - seeing as much of this court as possible would probably be her greatest advantage.
Kaius’s words about the horse gave the High Lady pause.“Hmm. Then perhaps he should teach his master a lesson in propriety,” Evie mused, brows raising in challenge towards the High Lord. Her lips curled slightly around the edges, more so in amusement at her own good humor than anything else - and when she found the smile mirrored on Kaius’s face, she couldn’t explain the sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach. Something about the way he looked at her, that sly little smile like they were sharing some secret just between the two of them, some private sort of moment…it made her feel lonelier than she could ever remember feeling. Here, in this strange court, surrounded only by men who were her enemies. No matter how pretty they tried to tie up the package, at the end of the day she knew they offered her not friendship or sanctuary, but captivity.
And still…reaching out, she gently stroked behind the horse’s ears.
“I don’t suppose you’ll give me my own mount?”asked Evie, arching a brow. The stablehands had moved forward, preparing the horse. Just the one. And a look from Kaius was confirmation enough that she would be riding with him. Perhaps she should have been more upset about the fact, but truthfully she wouldn’t have been able to manage on her own. Not that she’d admit it. Gritting her teeth, Evie slid one foot into the stirrup and threw her leg over, sliding into place in front of the High Lord who had just mounted his steed. “Hands to yourself,”she tossed over one shoulder, spine stiff as she leveled the man with a look. Thighs tightening around the back of the massive creature, Evie wound her fingers gently into his mane, swallowing thickly as he began to move.
The trek to the village was mostly quiet. Interspersed with moments of conversation that tapered off into nothingness - it wasn’t as if the two actually had very much common ground. Over the course of the trip Evie gradually relaxed back against him, still a bit on edge but gradually warming up to the method of travel. Over those lush, rolling hills they travelled. Through canopied forests, a long winding path guiding them through the abundance of flora and fauna. So wild, yet so perfectly cultivated; there was something both beautiful and unnatural about it, the way the natural world seemed to go on around this place. As they came up on the little village, Evie was slightly taken aback. It was so…normal. Once more she was reminded of home, her old home, and she felt a fresh wave of…something. She couldn’t identify the emotion, but as she looked out at the little village - quiet, clearly poverty stricken, in the process of what looked like rebuilding - it swelled up in her chest, threatening to choke her.
“They haven’t recovered,”she said suddenly, looking out at the little village with furrowed brows. It was plain to see, between the half-finished buildings amongst piles of rubble, the dirt-stained faces watching them with widened eyes. The hollowness of those faces, the sharpness of the cheekbones, the sallow looking skin. If Evie recognized anything, it was the telltale signs of hunger and poverty.“To be on the losing side of another war…they wouldn’t make it.” She surmised, suddenly understanding something Kaius had said earlier, about ensuring his people were on the winning side of this war. A bit of clarity, and it left her feeling tortured. A means to an end, that’s what she was - and she didn’t know how to feel about it.
“I don’t know what you’re expecting from me, Kaius, but I’m not your salvation.”Said Evie quietly as he brought them to a stop near a set of hitching posts. She reached out, flexing her powers, met by that same wall she’d come to expect and loathe. There was nothing she could do - nothing she would do for him, no way she could help these people. What did he truly have to gain from all of this?
"No." Wayland crossed his arms, eyes fixed on Nevara who had just finished explaining her plan of awakening more of whatever it was the Cauldron had given or perhaps taken from Phaedra. Nevara just blinked, brows lowering at him. "You’re not going to send her to take out those wards on her own. We have no idea what that could do to her.”
“I never said that she would be doing it alone,” Nevara snapped, then turned her attention to Killian who met her gaze, his expression remained unreadable. Wayland followed her gaze toward him when he realized what her intentions were.
“I have brought her back from her visions, I don’t see how that is of any use if she also has powers,”Killian said, his golden gaze flickering toward Faye.
“It is more than that.” Nevara began moving toward Faye, her eyes surveying the girl with close inspection. The ancient woman reached out her hand, grabbing hold of one of Faye’s and she dragged a fingertip along the lines of her palms. “I read in the Book of Breathings of a rare connection. A connection that hasn’t been seen in thousands of centuries.”
Wayland’s body had stiffened at her words. His lips pressed into a firm line of discontent, and he forced his hazel eyes to hyper-fixate on the mountain ground beneath his boots, but it didn’t stop his siphons from flickering in response to his emotions.
Adrastus was the next to speak, his eyes had filled with a dangerous darkness that swallowed even the brightest stars.“What connection?” he pressed and Nevara dropped Faye’s hand, turning to her High Lord.
“Carranam.” Nevara finally said, her voice quieter this time. Adrastus’ face twisted into confusion and familiarity. The word rang through him, one he heard of, but it had seemed nearly irrelevant. Almost like a myth to possess such a bond. Wayland lifted his gaze to Nevara, his muscles remaining tense. Killian remained impassive but listened deeply. “The Carranam bond allows partners to share their magic, which is a strong advantage in battle, and to communicate almost telepathically. Very few have found someone they are compatible with, as it is both rare and dangerous. It was said that most couldn’t find someone they trusted enough to test it with because of the risks attached; an unskilled partner could unwillingly take too much power and drive the other mad, cause them both to burn out. . . or shatter their minds completely.”
A snarl rang through the air and all eyes flew toward Wayland whose fists were coiled at his sides.“No. Absolutely fucking not.” the General glared at Nevara for even mentioning such a possibility.
Any hope that once flickered on Adrastus’ face had disappeared with her last words and he nodded. “Wayland is right. We aren’t going to risk anyone's life knowingly. We will find another way. Besides, we don’t know if any of that applies to them anyways.”
“From the entries I have read, their bond is extremely similar. If they can bring forward any power that she might possess, they would be strong enough to wipe the wards out completely. Odds are, she doesn’t have any magic anyways, maybe it’s just the visions, and if that’s the case then we move on to other options—”
“Nevara,” Adrastus warned, but Wayland was stepping up to the dark-haired female, towering over her, his wings unfurling behind him. Nevara craned her head to stare back at Wayland, her lips pressed into a thin line, her stare like stone against his own.
“I won’t say it again—”
“You said that unskilled partners are what make it dangerous.” Killian cut in, his shadows sliding between Wayland and Nevara. The snake of dark smoke expanded suddenly and shoved their bodies apart, causing both of them to stumble and glare his way.“So make us skilled. Then we can try safely.”
“It’s still dangerous,” Wayland growled out, but turned towards Faye when she spoke, his shoulders slumping.
“Your mug,”
The words were said with an intensity that met Evelyn’s eyes as she looked at him expectantly, arm reaching across the table, waiting for him to present her his cup of coffee. Kaius let his eyes scrutinize the woman, a glint of pleasure could be seen in the green depths and he held her gaze as he slowly slid his mug across the table for her to take.
When she collected the mug, Kaius arched a brow when she brought the rim to her lips, taking a swallow of the still-steaming liquid. He noted the crinkle in her nose and examined her quietly, wondering if she even liked coffee at all, or if she was just doing things out of spite.
It was when she started to question things that Kaius leaned back in his seat, the wood groaning in protest, and a scoffed laugh escaped the Lord when Tobias made a comment, his eyes training on Evelyn, wanting nothing more than to see her squirm. Kaius knew it would take a lot more than threats to rile the girl. He could see it dancing in her eyes. A feral defiance. It intoxicated him.
“A tour.” He echoed. It was the last thing he expected from her. He all but assumed that she would want to lock herself up in her rooms for the majority of her stay, forcing him to drag her out himself. He didn’t question her any further before rising from his spot at the table. Tobias eyed his High Lord wearily, his distrust in her rather evident.“Come along then,”Kauis offered with a gesture of his hand, and he walked out into the corridor.
Kaius led her throughout the manor, explaining the layout to her as they went. It was when they returned back to the foyer that Kaius turned to examine her. “If your intentions are to plan an escape, by all means, have at it, but I will say this; it will be a wasted effort on your part.”with that, Kaius shoved open the entrance doors of the opulent building and exposed Evelyn to the new court that surrounded her.
The manor was a sprawling estate veiled in roses and ivy, with patios and balconies and staircases sprouting from its alabaster sides. Amethyst irises and pale snowdrops and butter-yellow daffodils bloom in the balmy breeze that flowed airily against Evelyn’s gown when they stepped outside. A grand marble staircase led into the giant oak doors of the estate and the two of them descended the stairs until they stood on the tended pathway that would lead them through the court.
The Spring Court itself was a vast land made up of rolling green hills, lush forests, and clear, bottomless lakes. Magic didn’t just abound in the bumps and the hollows—-it grew here. To the south, Kaius’ Court bordered the Wall—better known as—the magical border separating the mortals and the fae. To the opposite side of the magic border, his northern borders belonged to the Summer and the Autumn Courts. Kaius tucked his hands into his pockets while they made their way down the path, only for him to steer them to a smaller cobblestone path that would lead them toward the stables.
“How do you feel about horses, High Lady?” Kaius asked as they approached the wooden building. The neighs and whinnies from the steeds could be heard before he shoved open the gates and the smell of hay and feed enveloped the area around them. “We don’t boast any cities in the Spring Court, but there is a rather large village no more than five miles from my estate if you’re interested,” he muttered as the memory of all Adrianna had destroyed in his lands resurfaced. He shoved the thought down, his hand reaching up to stroke a large, russet Corsican. Its lips wobbled back, exposing his teeth to Kaius, the expression rather goofy. It was a common greeting from the horse.“Still obnoxious, Redford,” the High Lord rubbed between the horses' eyes and when his hand dropped, Redford nodded his head exaggeratedly, earning a faint smirk from Kaius.
Turning back to Evelyn, Kaius gestured toward Redford.“Go ahead. He knows better than to bite a beautiful lady,”he mused, and Redford looked toward Evelyn, his lips curling once more in greeting, his big teeth flashing at her as he did.
Evie was gone. All these hours later, it was still hard to comprehend. How it had happened was still mostly a mystery, and they all felt some sort of personal failing as they sat around discussing ways to retrieve their High Lady. Though she’d remained present for the duration of everything that had happened, Faye found herself trembling fearfully on the edge of reality and in-between. The swell of emotion left her mind foggy and vulnerable, and it took every ounce of her concentration to remain rooted in the moment, surrounded by the rest of the Inner Circle.
Nevara was right; a plan was what they needed - a good one, and something in the woman’s tone coupled with the feeling of eyes on her made Faye’s skin crawl, her own blue-brown gaze raising to realize that everyone was staring in her direction.
The blonde recoiled slightly, as if drawing back into herself at the notion that she could play any part of value in the plan to rescue her sister. Me? she wanted to ask, brows furrowing as Nevara sized her up with interest. The blonde shivered in fearful anticipation of what was yet to come. It was Evie - Evie who had cared for them all for so many years, who had given up everything to provide and protect. If the roles were reversed, her sister wouldn’t have hesitated to throw herself into the middle of things, regardless of her own shortcomings or trepidation. The woman would have torn apart the realm, would have given her very life for those she loved - repaying the favor seemed only natural.
And so, Faye squared her shoulders and raised her trembling chin. “What can I do?”
A war had begun - but he knew nothing of what was yet to come.
Kaius spoke, and Evie felt her gaze darkening. A growl tore past her lips at the insult to her mate, and the brunette had to keep herself fully grounded to avoid launching across the distance left between them to tackle the High Lord of Spring. Drawing in a steadying breathe between gritted teeth, her gaze met Kaius’s and it held, though she said nothing.
A voice across the room had her head swiveling. A woman walked in, looking altogether meek and subservient. The way she addressed Kaius had Evie’s stomach turning, the utter devotion and loyalty in her voice. Blinking as the woman was ordered to take Evie to her rooms, the girl found herself rooted to the spot. Even when the servant, the woman, Eloise, bid her to follow, she didn’t comply - the thought that anything in this court could belong to her was nauseating. She’d have preferred a damp dark cell in their dungeon, or hell, a stall with the horses. And so she simply stood there, staring between them all, silently fuming.
Kaius’s words found her ears, and Evie looked over at him. There was a serious edge in his voice that let her know he would make good on the threat to drag her away, and she was half tempted to meet his challenge. But without her powers, she was entirely at the man’s mercy. And though she was stubborn, she couldn’t gauge Kaius well enough to know just how far his patience would wear before he snapped.“Drop dead,” she spat bitterly, glaring at the High Lord for a long moment before turning to follow behind his servant.
____________________________
Eloise was knocking on the bedroom door the moment the sun had fully risen, but Evie was already awake. She’d barely slept more than a few minutes here and there, kept restless by her anxiousness and homesickness. Frustration and anger brewed somewhere deep inside of the girl, overridden only by the peace of mind that came with the knowledge that there was no way the Spring Court would get away with this. If Adrastus hadn’t been preparing for war before, he was now - she knew without a doubt that her mate would wash the realm in blood and hellfire before giving up on finding her.
“Good morning, miss.” A hesitant but friendly smile played on the corner of the servant’s lips as she dipped her head in greeting and began to draw back the curtains. Evie’s blue gaze followed the woman as she set about the room, drawing curtains and opening windows. A warm rush of spring air flitted through, bringing in the fresh scent of flowers and cut grass. The woman disappeared behind the door on the far side of the room, and in a few moments there was the sound of trickling water. When she re-emerged, Evie was still staring blankly at the door. “I’ve drawn you a bath,” announced Eloise. “Would you like me to help you undress?” Evie blinked at the woman, brows furrowing. Such a dutiful servant. Only doing her job, and yet Evie couldn’t help but to feel a certain sort of resentment towards the woman. For being here, for working for someone like Kaius, for being complacent in this whole thing.“I can manage on my own,”she fought to keep the biting edge from her voice as she rose and crossed the room, unsurprised when the woman trailed slowly behind her.
An hour later, Evie was deemed presentable. Her skin was soft and shiny, the gentle scent of rose water still clinging to it. Her hair had been washed and brushed, and then expertly braided by Eloise in a fashion that Evie was unaccustomed to. Her own clothing was long since gone, and the dress laid before her seemed the embodiment of the Spring Court. The softest blue silk, it was adorned with sprawling dandelions and wispy petals of varying hues. The entire look was entirely too gentle; it was the look of a lady. Not a High Lady. Not a warrior. A doll, someone to be fluffed and preened and put on display. Not a person, but a belonging; something to possess. As she studied her reflection in the mirror, Evie shivered at the realization that she looked as if she belonged here - and she wondered if maybe that wasn’t exactly their intention.
Tension was heavy in the air as she walked into the dining room, surveying it for a long moment or two before crossing to take her seat at the only empty place setting across from Kaius. Brows drawn together in a scowl, the brunette sat rigidly in the chair with a stiff spine and hands clenched into a fist, resting against the fabric of her lap. She ignored the High Lord’s greeting and for a few long minutes, they sat in silence. Her gaze flitted from one end of the table to the other, taking inventory of the Spring Court’s spread: meats, cheeses, breads, fruits, pastries - any and everything she could have wished to indulge in sat before her, and her stomach growled in response. But she didn’t trust it. She wouldn’t have been surprised to find that the High Lord and his minion had fed themselves first, then laced the remaining food with Faebane. Blue eyes watched calculatingly as her hosts dined, the redheaded one feasting upon the various delicacies while the High Lord sipped his morning coffee.
“Your mug,” said Evie suddenly, breaking the silence. Eyes flickered towards her, brows were arched in curiosity.“Whatever I’d like?” she reminded her gracious host. “I’d like your mug, High Lord.” And she nodded towards the steaming mug of coffee, still mostly full, extending an arm across the table to hold her hand out expectantly. Though she wouldn’t put him above endangering both herself and his companion as a means to whatever end he craved, she knew that a man as power-hungry as Kaius would never risk suppressing his own gifts, even temporarily. The coffee seemed like her safest bet, and it wasn’t as though she hadn’t been hungry before. The sooner the Faebane was out of her system, the better - and she’d do anything to bypass the cold, stone curtain that had descended down the middle of the bridge between herself and Adrastus.
Hands wrapping around the mug, which was offered after a few moments of what looked like amused deliberation, Evie held the High Lord’s gaze as she brought its rim to her lips. The liquid was hot and appeased the monster in her belly, but the sweetness of it made her nose wrinkle. A pang of homesickness she had never experienced washed over her as she longed for something as silly as the bitterness of her own mate’s mug. Kaius held her gaze, as if expecting some sort of gratitude, but Evie didn’t give him the satisfaction. She set the mug down in front of her, not withdrawing her hands; not trusting anything. “I assume you don’t have any plans on turning me over to Elisora just yet,”said the brunette with an arch of one perfectly sculpted brow. The men watched her, questioningly, and she shrugged one lazy shoulder.“Prisoners are generally kept in cells, not given lavish bedrooms. Fed on scraps and water, not decadent spreads. You treat me as a guest, not a prisoner of war.” Something akin to approval shone in those gazes as Evie tried her best to piece together their rationale, letting her know she must be close to hitting the mark, and it made her sick to her stomach. She didn’t want to impress them - she wanted to slaughter them.
“You’ve bathed me in your fragrances. Dressed me in your colors. Braided my hair in your fashions. It’s almost as if you intend to keep me,” and her lips quirked then at the ridiculousness of such a notion. “And if we do?” asked Tobias, his gaze challenging. Not threatening; almost playful. As if he simply wanted to bait her, he was just looking for the reaction. Evie blinked once, then twice, and lifted the mug back to her lips. She took a long swallow, face composed this time, and thought of how to respond to the man’s query. And if they did? Well, they were in for a very long and painful battle - on more than one side. But Evie felt that that was better left unsaid, so she simply rolled her shoulders once more. “Then I suppose someone better offer to give me a tour.”
After what could only be described as a grueling conversation amongst the High Lords, Adrastus was excusing himself from the others to return to his tents and collect his inner circle. He would have to let them in on all that they covered for the meeting that would take place a while later once everyone was more settled in.
Once he arrived at his tents, Adras peered into his and Evie’s tent for her, only to come up short. The High Lord zipped the tent back up, deciding it best to use the bond instead. Adras’ talons reached down the bond, only to thud against a hard solid wall of cold stone. He couldn’t feel a thing. It wasn’t like her shield was up, but as if something was severing the bond, clamping down on it and making it kink closed.
Adrastus’ heart suddenly became heavy and his head felt like it was being evaded by a mixture of panic, grief, and anger. Even as the group began returning to the campsite, they all seemed to be opening their mouths. Their facial expressions went from relaxed to concern when he didn’t respond. He couldn’t hear a thing that they were saying, his eyes just kept darting around as he tried to find Evie’s face in the crowd.
A pair of hands grabbed his shoulders, but Adras snarled, ripping away from Wayland whose brows furrowed with shock.
“Adrastus?” Wayland tried again.
“Where is she?”Adrastus’ voice was hoarse, his mouth had gone entirely dry.
“Evelyn. . .” Killian murmured as if he already knew that was exactly who he was looking for.
“Where the hell are Kaius and Tobias?” Nevara growled out as she caught on and as if the earth itself was screaming and cursing their names, a flash of lightning sprung across the mountain skies, and a roar of thunder rumbled through the grey clouds above. Then, the sky cried down upon them.
* * *
Kaius held little to no amusement in his green gaze. He only watched as the girl tore through the room like a wild animal, he remained rather unphased thanks to the Faebane keeping her as weak as a mortal. No powers. No strength. The High Lord knew that she wouldn’t be happy. Expected her to lash out in such a way, but he also had faith that she would soon come to understand his side of the coin.
“A war has already begun,” the Lord quipped.“And I intend on keeping my lands and my people on the living side of it. If you and your half-wit mate were smart, you would do the same, so wipe that look off your face.”
“Your Highness,” an older woman's voice called from the other side of the room causing everyone to turn their heads in her direction. Kaius’ servant, Eloise, stood with her hands folded in front of her. Her dirty-blonde curls were kept in a bun and her brown eyes flickered between the two men and their guest. “You called for me.”
Kaius turned back toward Evelyn and he merely nodded once. “Please, show our guest to her rooms.”
Eloise straightened, her gaze surveying Evelyn. “If you’d kindly follow me, miss,” she urged with a wave of her hand. When Evelyn didn’t so much as budge, a low growl slipped free from Kaius, his eyes darkening when they landed on the Cursebreaker.
“Go with Eloise to your rooms, or I will drag you there myself.” he challenged and when she finally began moving, Kaius’ shoulders sagged as he watched them disappear down one of the grand halls, the so-called High Lady fuming behind the servant.
* * *
The inner circle hadn’t said a word in a long moment. The silence was deafening. Adrastus had torn apart his tent, nearly sending the entirety of it to the ground before a couple of the other High Lords rallied up to stop his frenzy before he tore apart Windhaven.
After they all came to the conclusion that if the Spring Lord took Evie, then there would be impenetrable wards around his territory, and getting past them would not come easily. Not only that, but Adrastus, after losing his cool, found that his powers had been dampened. He had been poisoned with Faebane and that could only mean that the King of Elisora was the man pulling all the strings. They had been manipulated and double-crossed and it cost them their High Lady.
“We can’t just sit here,”Wayland urged, his face set into a scowl.
Killian, whose shadows were nearly engulfing him remained utterly silent. It was obvious, that they all blamed themselves for what happened. Killian had been patrolling the borders, and yet he didn’t detect what happened. They were right under his nose and he failed his High Lady.
“We can’t run in blind either. If there are wards around the Spring Court, then we are going to need more than just us to break through. It’s going to take an army.” Onica breathed, her hands still shaking with rage.
“I will get her back,” Adrastus interrupted, fury burning in his silver gaze.“And I will tear down all of Letharia if I have to,” he promised through clenched teeth.
“We need a plan, and a damn good one.” Nevara crossed her arms, then turned to look at Faye, something sparking in her eyes while she watched the girl. “And I think I know just the place to start.”
* * *
The next morning, Kaius had sent Eloise into Evelyn’s rooms to collect her for breakfast. Tobias and he had already sat around the long wooden table. A variety of foods cluttered the table ranging from fruits to eggs, various types of meat, and toast. Tobias indulge himself in his breakfast while Kaius poured himself a cup of dark roasted coffee. He had just about brought the mug to his lips when Evelyn appeared around the corner, her face still set into a scowl.
“Good morning,” Kaius cooed, watching as she reluctantly approached the table. “Feel free to help yourself to whatever you’d like, Evelyn.”
The days passed by, tensions rising with each passing moment. No matter how they might try to stick to themselves, the members of the Spring Court seemed bound and determined to interject themselves into every facet of the inner circle’s day-to-day lives. Evie struggled to determine whether Kaius’s continued presence was an attempt to get beneath her mate’s skin, or if he was genuine in seeking an alliance and simply enjoyed making everyone uncomfortable while he did so. The longer they spent together, the more difficult it became for everyone to keep a tight leash on their emotions. After a few days, they were all longing for anyone else to join them on that desolate mountain - and then, the most unlikely ally made his arrival.
“Sorin,” Evie breathed, sidestepping closer to Onica instinctually. Guilt flared up within her momentarily as she remembered all they’d done in his court. The lying, the deception, the way she’d led him on. It had been necessary, of course, to get the Book of Breathings - but looking back on it now, it didn’t exactly make her feel all warm and cozy to know that she’d toyed with him in such a personal, intimate sort of way. Their gazes met and Evie willed herself to hold it, albeit only momentarily before the Lord of Summer was tearing his gaze away from her and focusing on Adrastus once more.
She watched their exchange with bated breath, a soft sigh of relief escaping her when Sorin departed on neutral terms despite all that had transpired between their courts. The relief was short-lived, dissipating immediately when Adrastus rounded on Kaius, closing the distance between them.Adrastus, her voice was a concerned warning down the bond as she watched. Talons were being freed, she could see the ripple of Kaius’s spine as if he, too, prepared to unleash something wicked and powerful - Evie was moving forward, but the two of them were already being dragged apart. The High Lady paused, brows pulling together as she watched her mate. Never before had she seen him looking so tense, so conflicted…this was entirely different from any of the stress she’d seen him under before, and she didn’t know how to help him.
Adrastus moved into their tent without saying a word, the doors fluttering shut behind him. Evie watched him go, a pang of hurt tightening her chest. Hurt for him, hurt for herself, hurt for the fact that she didn’t know how to help him through this. For a long moment she stared at the walls of the tent, wondering if she should go in and comfort him. Wondering if it would make a difference, or if it would only add to the stress her mate was already under. After awhile, she decided against it - and with a sigh, she leaned against one of the tent posts and crossed her arms more tightly around herself, burrowing to stave off the cold.
Wayland gave her a quizzical look, as if he didn’t understand why she hadn’t gone in after her mate. Evie shrugged her shoulders simply and said to him, to them all, “Let’s just try to get through these next few days without killing anyone.”
. . . . .
It was an important morning - finally, the last of the High Lords had gathered, and they were going to be able to move against Elisora.
Somehow, Evie found herself standing at the fire’s edge with no one but the High Lord of Spring for company. Killian had said something about scouting, securing the perimeter; Wayland was training with the other Illyrian soldiers; Faye spent most of her time trailing behind the General or locked away in her tent; Onica and Nevara were off somewhere together, the former no doubt easing the chill in her blood with a glass of something strong, and the former humoring her. And Adrastus, he was busy orchestrating everything between the Courts. Evie found herself by his side constantly, but as time went on she had begun to feel less like a High Lady and more like a figurehead. There was a disconnect between herself and the High Lords, and she couldn’t shake the feeling of disapproval.
“You look troubled,”commented the golden-haired fae, who was always watching her closely. Evie spared him a glance, shrugging her shoulders easily.“There’s a lot going on.”For a moment he was silent and then he said, “Perhaps you need something to take your mind off of all this…impending doom.” Raising her brows at him, mildly curious, Evie waited. “Walk with me, High Lady.” Crooned Kaius, that familiar mocking edge in his voice whenever he addressed her. “We’re not needed here yet.”
She cast a glance over her shoulder, to where Adrastus was convening with the newly-arrived High Lords. Soon they’d all meet, sitting down to discuss the terms of an alliance and a war plan to stop Elisora before his actions could doom both the mortal and fae realms. Her mate had been on edge these last few days, and she was hoping that the sooner tensions were eased between themselves and the Spring Court, the sooner he could find some sort of peace. Perhaps she could bridge that gap between them - nothing was going to erase the past, nothing was going to take away the hurt and nothing was going to make Kaius any less of an arrogant bastard than he’d already proved himself to be - but perhaps a new face, a new story, might succeed in bringing the Lord of Spring onto their side more willingly.
“We’re allies, are we not?” pressed Kaius, tilting his head to the side as he watched her watch Adrastus. A soft sigh escaped the girl, and although the last thing she wanted was to spend any period of time alone with the man, she wondered if it might have its benefits. “Ten minutes,”was all she said, giving him a pointed look. A strange smile flickered across the man’s face, and he inclined his head shortly in agreement. “An adequate amount of time.”
The two began to walk, away from the main camp and closer towards the seclusion of the wooded area which surrounded it. Evie hadn’t spent much time outside of the camp, and she found the air here more bitter and the stillness of the woods unsettling. “Not used to the cold?” asked Kaius, as she suppressed a shiver beneath her heavy jacket.“No more than you are,”said Evie, though she thought to herself that he did seem to bear it better than most, which was surprising given that he came from the land of perpetual Spring. “A nasty place, this mountain. Cold. Dangerous. Overflowing with arrogance and testosterone,” he clucked his tongue. “Hard to get used to.” At his words, she couldn’t hold back her amused snort.“After living life in the lap of luxury, isolated amongst the rosebushes?” Kaius’s expression darkened, but a smirk curved his lips. “Something like that, yes…or, you know, after living life put up on a pedestal paraded to your adoring subjects, o’ Mighty Cursebreaker.”He countered, and Evie didn’t have the heart to bristle. Instead, she laughed - it was well deserved. “Well, we’ve got plenty of time to adjust,” was all she murmured, boots crunching against the ice-laden snow as they came to a large clearing, a cliff overlooking the valley of pine trees.
Kaius tsked. “Perhaps not as much as you might think.” There was only a moment for Evie to contemplate his words before the man was stepping forward, grabbing her elbow. The sizzle of magic against her skin sent red flags through Evie’s mind, and her initial reaction was to winnow away from him but she found herself unable to do so. Instead, she was wisped through the air at Kaius’s side as he winnowed the both of them away from the Illyrian camp, and into the grove below. Their feet touched the ground and Evie shoved herself as far away from Kaius as she could, stumbling into the snow. Her hands shot out, but all she could do was tremble with the exertion where her magic should have rippled into the air around them. “What did you do?” she whispered, brows slamming together as she stared up at him. Something crackled nearby, and Tobias emerged from behind a barren tree. This had all been planned.
“What we had to do,” murmured the son of Autumn. He exchanged a look with Kaius, a short and sharp nod. Magic exploded into the air around them, slamming into Evie like a ton of bricks. The world went black, and she slumped just as one of the men stepped forward to gather her gently into his arms.
_______________________________________
Consciousness came back to her in waves. Heavy eyelids fluttered uselessly, her eyes straining to open fully and remain seeing. A sense of grogginess washed over Evie as the world around her finally came back into full focus, and it took her a few long moments to piece together what had happened. Blinking tiredly, she let her gaze roam across the extravagantly-decorated room. Black-and-white checkered marble floors, alabaster walls, crystalline chandeliers, polished wooden doors. She awoke sprawled out across a lush cushioned sofa, a light blanket draped across her body. The room was empty save its ornate furniture, but the air was heavy with the scent of honeysuckle and rose - and Evie knew without a doubt that she had been rendered a prisoner of the Spring Court.
She sat up so quickly that it made her head spin. The feeling reminded her of those days so long ago beneath the mountain, when she’d known nothing but total, drunken bliss and the plummeting lows that followed. Rolling her stiff shoulders, Evie trembled at the exertion. There was a tiredness in her very bones that left her feeling weak and achy. It went far beyond even the worst hangover. Glancing down at herself, she realized that someone had stripped her of her weapons, her armors and leathers - and redressed her in an airy, off-the-shoulder dress with embroidered flowers adorning its blue bodice and skirt. Blue eyes slipped shut and she reached out down the bond, only to find the other side cold and detached. Panic washed over her, quickly followed by anger as she began to piece together what had happened, how she had been rendered so weak and powerless.
“You’re working with him,” said Evie quietly as the polished wooden doors swung shut behind the High Lord of Spring. Raising her eyes, she met his gaze. It mirrored her own: cold, mistrusting, and full of disdain. “It’s how you were able to get the Faebane. And why you pretended you’d ally yourself with us - to infiltrate the camp, to gather information. Me.”The words were soft spoken and slow, blue gaze dipping to the ground once more as she tried to process everything. The betrayal, the danger, the uncertainties that now lie ahead. Without access to her powers she felt vulnerable and empty.
For a long moment Evie was silent while it all resonated with her, and then she was nothing but a blur. “You bastard!” she snarled, hurtling one of the down throw pillows at his head. A flurry of brunette tresses and blue silk, she barreled across the room like a tornado of spite, sending everything within her reach sailing across the room at her captor. Furniture, glass vases, artwork, books and knick-knacks. The room was as disheveled as she felt inside, and the fact did nothing to satisfy her. Standing in front of a pair of carved glass doors that led to the estate’s sprawling gardens, Evie faced the man with a flushed face and heaving chest, brunette strands fallen half-loose from her plain braid to drape her shoulders and frame her face.
“Feel better?” asked the Spring Lord’s fiery counterpart from where he’d perched himself against the furthest wall, arms crossed and brows drawn together. Evie gnashed her teeth together, hands clenched into fists at her sides. Had she been able to access her full powers, the room would have been entirely frozen over, or set aflame.“Fuck you,” she spat. The redhead recoiled slightly, blinking in surprise.He cast a glance towards his golden-haired companion, eyebrows raising. They exchanged an indecipherable look before their attention shifted back towards the matter at hand - her. “And here I thought you were a lady,” Tobias murmured, looking torn between amusement and discomfort; there was something almost sheepish in his expression.
“High Lady,” she corrected him easily, shaking her head.“And you have no idea what sort of war you’ve started.”
Though it did bring joy to Wayland to hear that even his High Lady found delight in the idea of defacing the smug Lord, it didn’t last long. He had heard the shiver in Faye’s tone and when he turned over his shoulder to look at Faye, he found her barefoot in the snow. The General blinked once, then twice, and rose from his spot on the barrel.
“Faye,” he scolded softly, sheathing the floral blade he’d received from her. The voice that interrupted them sent another rush of anger through Wayland when he came to a halt beside Phaedra.
Adrastus, though temporarily comforted by the words Evie sent down the bond, had only truly stopped his pacing when Kaius got comfortable with his mate. The fury that was swelling inside of him had become almost palpable, in fact, it would have been. Kaius had begun taunting his mate, his High Lady, and when he insulted her, Adrastus’ talons flung free from his hands and both Wayland and Killian straightened, hands ready to grab their swords when a bloodthirsty noise tore out of Evie, making their heads shift instinctively.
Down the bond, Adras could feel all that was coursing through her. He could feel that wave of something untapped surging through her and then she was reaching down the bridge for him. He met her halfway and that thunder seemed to disperse inside of her. When his silver gaze surveyed Evie, he had watched as claws retracted from her fingers and when they disappeared, so did his own as he looked at her in wonderment. Just like with High Lord Sorin of the Summer Court, she was within the presence of new power. The power that seemed to knock on the door to her own sleeping abilities.
* * *
The next few days seemed to drag on. Kaius and Tobias were anything but strangers all the while, often interjecting themselves into any conversations that the inner circle may have been having. Adrastus had been silently hoping that another High Lord would arrive any of the passing days, but when one finally did, it wasn’t exactly the High Lord that he had been anticipating. In fact, Adrastus hadn’t expected him to show up at all after his inner circle ransacked his castle for the Book of Breathings.
Sorin looked around the camp with little enthusiasm, his guards flanking either side of him, and to his surprise, Prince Finnick was with him as well. Onica looked as though she may faint at any given moment at the sight of the male.
“Sorin,” Adrastus greeted carefully, their eyes finally meeting. Sorin looked Adrastus over once and then glanced at Onica and Evie.
“Adrastus,” he muttered, returning his eyes to him.
“I would like to apologize—”
“For lying? Deceiving? Or robbing?” Sorin glared and Adrastus pursed his lips.
“Some things never change,” Kaius inserted himself and Adrastus’ muscles tensed, his jaw ticking with annoyance. “Good to see you, Sorin, it’s been too long.”
Sorin released a huff of breath before turning and heading for his assigned tents. “Don’t make me regret this.” was all he said as he walked away.
Adrastus spun on Kaius, his eyes glowing with wrath. “If all you have to offer is acting like an insolent child, then pack your shit and go.” he barked out, stepping toward the Spring Lord who glared back at him.
“You sent the invitation, Nychta. You need me.” he spat back.
“Nobody needs you.” Adrastus roared, his talons sliding free and Kaius’ nostrils flared in rage.
In an instant, Tobias was grabbing Kaius and Killian was grabbing Adrastus.
“Best behavior, High Lord?” Killian murmured quietly to Adrastus who was still seething.
“Killian,” Adrastus growled warningly in response and the two of them returned to their own tents.
When they returned to their tents, everyone seemed to crane their heads to look at the two of them. Everyone except for Onica who was nowhere to be seen. Nevara grimaced. “You look like you need a killing spree,” she mumbled.
Killian glanced at Adrastus’ direction and Wayland rose a brow. Adrastus, not wanting anything to do with explaining himself, moved into his tent, letting the flaps rustle behind him. The High Lord dropped down onto their makeshift bed, laid back, and covered his face with his hands as he tried to recollect himself. The last thing he wanted was to let anyone get underneath his skin — especially not Kaius. He had told himself that he could handle this. Handle seeing him again. But he wasn’t sure anymore. All he could see was his dead mother and sister. Their dismembered wings.
They just needed the numbers, he reminded himself. Once the war was over, they’d never have to see each other again.
* * *
Watching the sun go down had nearly driven Kaius mad with anticipation. Especially since they were on top of a mountain with little to no tree coverage. He needed it to be dark, and he needed to know where everyone was for his plan to work. One mishap and it was over.
The High Lord of Spring let the night continue for a while after the darkness first settled. Let all awake things nestle into their beds and then he emerged. Tobias had already winnowed, planted where they agreed to meet once he had her. Evelyn Graves. Curse breaker and, as he had confirmed, harnesser of all seven courts.
Getting past Adrastus would not come without difficulty. He anticipated that much. That was why he poisoned the High Lord and Lady's drinks with Faebane. A rare substance that he managed to get his hands on through the right amount of coaxing. With their magic suppressed, taking her would be as easy as winnowing Evelyn straight from her bed.
Kaius manuevered carefully through the camp. Following a path he’d inspected to be the least littered with rocks and other things that could either trip or create too much sound. Passing the smothered firepit, he approached the tent, but when he went to open the latch, he found it wouldn’t budge. As if protected by. . . magic.
His jaw clenched in pure annoyance and the High Lord forced himself back from the tent. A new plan. He didn’t care anymore.
The Illyrian camp was about what was to be expected. Cold, desolate, grim. The air was heavy with a bitterness that they couldn’t shake, and there was something about the place that felt almost hostile despite the fact that it was supposed to be a place of refuge as they recruited allies for the war against Elisora. The ground crunched beneath their feet as they walked across the ice-encrusted ground, and Evie pulled her jacket tighter around herself with a shiver. Eyes were on them as they walked, and she found herself gazing curiously at the warriors who watched their approach. Never before had she seen so many Illyrians gathered in one place, a dreary sea of winged men dressed in drab leathers. It was terrifying, to imagine the might of the three men she’d seen in action, magnified by the thousands.
Two stood out amongst the crowd, their attire too colorful and extravagant amongst the Illyrians. Evie subconsciously drew in a breath, bracing herself. When the men slowly turned to face them, she realized that she knew one of those faces; though she’d never seen him with her own eyes, she remembered that day in Adrianna’s throne room, watching Kaius approach through the veil. She remembered the stormy confliction thundering through Adrastus’s soul when Kaius had bestowed upon her the last kernel of magic needed to fuel her rebirth into High Fae. Though she’d prepared herself for this meeting, Evie hadn’t found a way to subdue the anger that bubbled up to the surface at the sight of the man who had caused her beloved so much heartache and misery.
They were approached, and Evie drew herself up to her full height, raising her chin as she looked the men in the eye. There was hesitation when she was addressed, and pride filled her as Adrastus introduced her for the first time with her full title:Evelyn. High Lady of the Night Court. The looks she was given didn’t come as a surprise to Evie, nor did they unnerve her. There had never been a High Lady before, and she was bound to be met with some protest. It didn’t matter, though - Adrastus had given her this position and there was only one way it would be taken from her. They were welcome to try. Onica stepped up to her side, defending her title, and the faintest smile curved Evie’s lips as she stared back at the strangers. The brunette dipped her head ever so slightly in greeting, though she said nothing.
Their attention was quickly shifting, however, and the High Lord of Spring then had eyes for Faye. Her blue-brown gaze lifted to meet the eyes of their newest potential ally, and she shivered beneath that inquisitive stare. Something behind his eyes rattled her, but Faye didn’t have time to ponder it - that brief moment of eye contact was quickly broken when Wayland and Killian both shifted their bodies to stand half in front of her, nearly blocking her from sight. Attention flickering between the two of them, Faye didn’t know whether she should feel grateful for the reprieve or offended that they felt she needed it; after a moment, she settled on the former. All their actions seemed to do was intensify that curious stare, and when Kaius’s eyes met hers once more, Faye found herself scowling. Her cheeks flushed at his suggestive words, arms crossing over her chest as if to ward off his attempt at burrowing beneath her skin. The blonde kept her lips pressed tightly together, saying nothing. Was that truly how people viewed her, from the outside looking in? Faye didn’t have time to be bothered by it - reaching out, she placed a gentle hand against the small of Wayland’s back. Tension flooded her fingertips, and she curled her fingers into the leathers there. A gentle reminder of all she’d said to him the night before.
Adrastus stepped forward, reprimanding the other Lord, and Evie shifted at his side. Blue eyes followed her mate closely, hands clenched into fists at her side. She could feel the power roiling just beneath the surface, waiting for her command. How she longed to wipe that smug look off of the blonde fae’s face. The wintry air around them swelled inside her chest, filling her up, and her natural inclination towards the element filled her with a sense of confidence and comfort. Were things to go south, she was fairly confident in her ability to be able to do at least a little bit of damage…
But that time didn’t come. The men were parting as quickly as they’d stepped up to one another, and then they were being led deeper into the camp. Evie’s gaze flickered over the members of the Spring Court as they walked, and she couldn’t sense the feeling that they hadn’t avoided conflict entirely; they’d just postponed it.
…
“He’s not worth it,” Faye muttered, watching the General with weary eyes. She didn’t entirely trust Wayland not to do something stupid, no more than she trusted herself. The blonde stood rooted in the snow near the tent, bare-footed and shivering. Clinging to this moment, willing her mind to stay present for the duration of their meeting with the other courts.
“Might be,”countered Evie, gaze flickering towards the man. She was on the same page as Wayland, wanting more than anything to knock the High Lord down a few notches. They had to play nice, for the sake of the world and all, but once this tentative alliance was over…
Her gaze flickered towards where Adrastus was pacing. The look on his face had a frown tugging at Evie’s lips, and she reached out to him gently through their bond. I love you,she reminded the High Lord. When his eyes met hers, a small smile curved her lips and she blew him a kiss.
The smile faltered at the sound of that honey-sweet voice, Kaius approaching the group. Did he do anything other than sneer and swagger? Brows pulling together, Evie watched as the other man lit the pile of wood on fire. Flames licked upwards towards the sky, sending out an enticing wave of warmth. The last thing Evie wanted to do was get cozy by the fire with these men, but what was the alternative? Stubbornly freeze to death in her tent? The brunette moved forward to sit before the fire, too cold to resist the temptation of its warmth though she was hesitant to truly begin forming any sort of bond with the Spring Court.
Something inside of her chest seemed to stir, lazy and reluctant, like a bear rousing itself from its long winter slumber. The High Lord of Spring perched himself on the log beside her and, much as had been her experience with the Summer Court, the proximity between the two of them called upon that little kernel of his power that resided within her. It rose to the surface, like calling to like. There was a kinship between the two of them that Evie resented - she loathed him for the arrogant way he carried himself, for the crude way he spoke to her family, the contemptful glances he constantly threw their way, and for every ounce of pain he’d ever caused her mate. But most of all, she hated him for that little bit of his magic that lived within her, which had given her this new life, which set her apart from the rest of them and likened her to the Lord of Spring in ways she didn’t want to admit much less claim.
Adrastus’s voice flooded her mind, and Evie had to resist the urge to look over at him. Then he’ll no longer have fingers, she finished the threat for her mate. And we’ll all sleep better tonight.
Aloud, she addressed the other male. “Sorry to disappoint, but there’s not much to tell. I was human, and now I’m fae.”Said Evie off-handedly with a glance over her shoulder. The High Lord’s eyes were already on her, studying, golden specks dancing in the firelight. He watched her with an intensity that made her skin itchy and had her jaw tightening. Adrastus’s open-ended threat echoed in her mind, and she wondered whether the Lord of Spring would be so stupid as to try anything here where she was surrounded by her family and an army of Illyrian warriors. His lips were curved in a way that told her he didn’t believe an ounce of what she was saying, and when they pulled back his smile revealed jagged fangs that gleamed pale yellow in the low light. Evie knew little of the Spring Lord’s abilities beyond his affinity for shapeshifting, but she recognized the flash of fangs for what it was - a scare tactic. He sought to intimidate her, to unnerve her at the least.
“Somehow I don’t think you’re telling the whole truth, High Lady,” tsked the golden-haired fae with a sneer, face somehow half-angelic half-monstrous. The way he crooned her title so mockingly grated against Evelyn’s brittle patience. Still, she blinked over at him, expression intentionally blank. She was silent for so long that Kaius continued, voice growing a bit tighter, “You expect me to believe that you have the lifeforce of Letharia’s most powerful High Lords flowing through your veins, and yet you’re as average as the rest of the High Fae?”
“Believe what you wish, Lord of Flowers.” Evie met his stare and held it unwaveringly. Kaius clucked his tongue and shook his head slightly, “Somehow I expected more from the infamous Cursebreaker.” Evie gave a shrug and was prepared to leave it at that, to let the man come to his own conclusions, but then he spoke again. “Perhaps you aren’t as worthy of the title your High Lord has so foolishly bestowed upon you as you’d lead us to believe, Evelyn Graves.” The slight stung - her gaze narrowed and her jaw clenched, but she rose above. “Or,” continued the man with a detached sneer, “perhaps you are exactly what his court of misfits deserves.”
A sound more ruthless than any she’d known sounded, and Evie was surprised to find the snarl reverberating in her own chest. Pain shot through her gumline, there was the sensation of ripping and tearing as the taste of blood flooded her mouth. Where two rows of perfectly straight teeth had once sat, she could feel enlarged fangs protruding. Evie ran her tongue along their jagged edges, biting down hard to stop the panic from flaring in her eyes. Her knuckles tensed and ached, jet-black claws poking just beneath the surface of the skin, barely kept contained. Power unlike any she’d known before, raw and primal and animalistic, soared through her veins and made her shiver as she found herself all but consumed by the hatred she felt for the man. Blue eyes met green, and she could see then that this attack had been intentional - though an ordinary observer wouldn’t have noticed anything out of the usual, he wasn’t an ordinary observer; he was watching, watching specifically for the gift he knew he had unwittingly passed onto her, and he’d seen enough to confirm his suspicions.
Calm down, she ordered herself. Reign it in. Reaching out with her mind, she brushed against that sacred place between herself and her mate where her soul was most complete, and that was enough. Enough to ground her and reform her composure, enough to remind Evie of who she was - what she was capable of. Kaius was a slimy bastard, but she wouldn’t fear him. She wouldn’t fear any of them. She did not bow, she did not break; she would carve her own path here, amongst the High Lords of Letharia, even if it was a path littered with blood and bone. Evie raised her chin once more, baring her fangs threateningly in that flickering light and said simply, “Perhaps I am.”In the next instant the fangs had retracted, and the brunette was grinning at him in the near-darkness.
She didn’t expect his returning grin. Even with the Inner Circle surrounding him now, watching on wearily and ready to interject themselves at any moment, Kaius only had eyes for Evie. Unbothered by their looming presence, he met her gaze and he positively beamed. There was a hint of pride behind that smile that he had no right to feel, and it bled into his voice when he murmured, “Perhaps you are.”
“Subtle, High Lady.” Adrastus’ voice flowed melodically down the bond to his mate, the stars in his gaze flickering with faint amusement before coming to rest on Faye’s grimacing expression. After many days of replaying the vision she had of them all and the Spring Court, it was safe to say that the High Lord was rather weary about what their visit to the War Camp would entail. It didn’t help that just hearing Kaius’ name was enough to set him off some days.
“It will take a few days for some Lords of the other Courts to arrive, so our meeting won’t be held until a week from now.”His pools of silver shifted toward Wayland and Killian. “That means we need to be on our best behavior for that span of time.”
Kaius was likely already approaching the mountains which made up Windhaven. Spring Court would be the first to arrive, leaving them in their company until whoever else made a decision regarding the invitations that were sent out for the meeting. Wayland released a heavy sigh, his chin dipping in a curt nod of confirmation. Killian’s golden gaze seemed to darken, his shadows thickening, but he too offered a slight nod.
“No promises,” Nevara muttered, earning an elbow shove from Onica who rolled her eyes.
* * *
A bitter, cold bite clung to the air of the Illyrian war camp. Built near the top of a forested mountain, Windhaven was built up mostly by bare rock and mud, interrupted only by crude, easy-to-pack tents centered around large fire pits. Near the tree line, a dozen permanent buildings were erected of the gray mountain stone. On the opposite end of the camp sat sparring and training rings fully stocked with various weapons, weights, and training supplies.
The inner circle’s boots all crunched against the gritty earth beneath them as they approached the Camp. Illyrian warriors made up a majority of the population of the mountain, along with their families and other non-combatants. Males within the war camp were trained to join the Legion. Some would drop out of military training to become merchants, blacksmiths, shopkeepers, etc. The men were trained to be warriors since they were eight, just as Adrastus, Wayland, and Killian had been. They were quite literally thrown into the sparring arena by their mothers and left to fend for themselves. As for the female members — they were expected to do the domestic labor including cooking, cleaning, laundry, and child-rearing. Females who did not perform their chores could be punished by camp mothers or whatever males were in charge of them. They were trained to lower their eyes when in the presence of males. In some war camps, it was standard for their wings to be clipped when they had their first period.
Fortunately, while under Adrastus’ rule clipping was quickly forbidden. He also worked to allow female Illyrians to train to join the Legion if they wished. That part was still a work in progress thanks to the hardheaded Camp-Lord, Devlon, and the old ways being so deeply engrained into the men.
As soon as the High Lord stepped foot inside the camp, heads began turning in their direction. Winged Illyrians gawked at the inner circle, glancing between one another. It had been a long time since the entire inner circle made an appearance at the camp. They knew that there was official business that followed their arrival. Adras continued forward beside Evie until he spotted Devlon amidst a crowd of recruits. Two figures stood beside him, their backs facing the group. They weren’t dressed in Illyrian attire, standing out from the rest of them.
One was tall with tanned skin and a warrior’s build. Familiar shoulder-length, golden blond hair wisped messily atop the man's head and when he turned to glance over his shoulder at the inner circle, Adrastus made contact with deep green eyes flecked with gold. Anger seemed to build up inside of him and his fingers slowly curled into a fist at his side as they held each other's gaze, both full of raging storms.
Beside Kaius was his emissary, Tobias, who also stood at a towering height. The man had dark auburn colored hair, tanned skin, and russet-colored eyes. His features were sharp, and almost elegant despite the length of scars on the right side of his face.
Devlon had been the last to take in the inner circle. The Lord approached them, glancing over them each with a rather judgemental expression lining his features. “Adrastus and. . .” his eyes hovered over everyone, but his voice trailed off when his eyes landed on Evie, curiosity gleaming in his gaze.
Adrastus’ jaw clenched with annoyance. “Evelyn. High Lady of the Night Court,” he said without faltering. This caused not only Devlon to shoot a look in his direction, but Kaius and Tobias did too, staring at him as though he’d gone insane.
“I remember,” Kaius muttered, still watching her intently. His forest-colored eyes went from head to toe as he drank her in and Adrastus felt his talons threatening to protrude from his fingers. “Though, there are no High Ladies as far as I have ever known.”
“There are now.” Onica glared at Kaius, stepping up to Evie’s other side.
Kaius’ expression grew rather bored when he looked toward Onica who was glaring daggers at the High Lord of Spring. He didn’t bother keeping his attention on her though, instead, he continued looking over the rest of the group, eyes moving over Faye only to flicker back. “This one’s new.”
Wayland and Killian shifted in front of Faye in unison, as if to block her from his invasive stare. The brothers glanced over each other briefly before returning their sharp looks to Kaius and Tobias. All the action seemed to do was amuse Kaius though, his lips curving ever-so-slightly into an impish grin, his eyebrows raising, he clicked his tongue while managing to make eye contact with Faye through the men's mountainous shoulders. “That must get interesting in the bedroom. With all the wings and such. Good for you.” he gestured toward Wayland and Killian lazily.
Wayland bared his teeth and his wings rose as though he was about to leap over the group and tear Kaius to shreds. Adrastus stepped toward Kaius, his shoulders straightening. His pupils dilated with controlled rage. “Watch how you speak to my family,” he said with terrifying calmness.
Kaius stared at Adras for a moment, still smirking, but before he could part his lips to make a retort, Devlon was stepping in, annoyed with the lot of them. “Either take it out in the arena or follow me, I’ve got real matters to attend to, dammit.” the older man snapped and began walking further into the camp. He led them to where they would be residing for the time being. Adrastus had taken the camp inventory into consideration and had higher quality tents sent ahead of schedule to be set up for all of them – even the Spring Court.
Once Lord Devlon explained where everything was placed, he was quick to walk off down the path he’d come from, muttering something to himself as he did, obviously not happy with the predicament his camp was in.
Everyone seemed to fall in line as they unpacked their belongings into the tents. If not to settle in, then to avoid having to make conversation with the Spring Court for the time being. At least not until the meeting. They needed numbers for the war and alliances, but that didn’t mean any of them had to actually like each other.
* * *
“I could carve that smug look clean off his face,” Wayland growled as he sat on a barrel outside of the tents, sharpening one of his blades slowly as he glared toward Kaius and Tobias.
Killian, with his arms crossed, leaned against the large Windhaven flag pole, studying his brother as he sharpened the blade. His shadows on the other hand seemed to have a mind of their own, and he had to reel them back in several times from where they attempted to crawl away to smother their enemies.
“It’s freezing up here,” Onica frowned, rubbing her arms swiftly to try and bring the heat back into her bones. Nevara picked at her nails, shrugging. Thanks to being an ancient creature, the cold did relatively nothing to the girl.
Adrastus rubbed his temples as he slowly paced, needing to do something to relieve the pent-up emotions he was feeling. His raven-colored hair became tousled against the mountain wind and his face was tinged pink from the cold.
“Well, what do you say?” Kaius said as he approached the group. “Why don’t we start this fire and get cozy with one another, we do have a long week ahead of us after all.”
Tobias approached the pile of wood within the large stone circle, his hand moving outward, sending flames licking up into the sky. A wave of warmth wooshed out from the fire. The auburn-haired male then took it upon himself to take a seat on one of the large logs circling the flames.
“Still hate you, but thank you,” Onica mumbled as she put her hands out toward the flames. Tobias smirked faintly at that.
Adras stopped his pacing and came up beside Evie slowly when he noticed Kaius’ attention on her.
“I never did get to hear much more about the infamous human-turned-fae. I can only imagine what such a thing entails?” Kaius took a seat himself beside Evie and it took all the self-restraint that Adrastus had in him not to shove him clean off the stump and into the dirt where he belonged.
"If he lays a fucking finger on you," Adrastus' voice was deep and threatening down the bond, a silent promise laying between each word.
For a long while, Wayland simply stared at her. There was an intensity burning behind those hazel depths that made her mouth go dry, those final few words getting lodged in her throat. Faye watched the varying emotions flicker across the general’s face, swelling like a wave at the helm threatening to crash and drag them both beneath the surface. Wayland’s heartbeat sounded in the air around them, the sound still strange and nerve-wracking to these newly pointed ears, and Faye could have sworn she felt the erratic thumping against her own ribcage. Blue eyes searched his own for any sign of what he was thinking, what he was feeling - anything concrete.
And then he laughed. The sound made her blood run cold, and for a moment Faye thought that perhaps she’d been a fool to lay all of her emotions out on the line between them. Darkness clouded her face briefly as defensiveness settled in, the blonde withdrawing ever so slightly. The sting of rejection swelled in her chest, dashed only by the twisted sense of satisfaction that she was getting exactly what she’d always sought from him. Somehow, to be unloved didn’t seem such a desirable thing anymore. But then he spoke, and all of the insecurity and regret she’d been feeling vanished. Her breath hitched as Wayland dominated the conversation with his passionate defense of her, laying all of his own feelings bare in a way that made her insides shiver. Never before had they been so utterly open with one another, giving voice to the thoughts and feelings that had been tearing them up inside all of these months. To hear these words spoken aloud, to know exactly what he thought of her without having to wonder and doubt…
It was easily the most terrifying and heartening moment of her life. For the first time it felt as if everything was finally falling into place, and for the briefest moment the world was entirely rightened.
Jerked forward, Faye settled into Wayland’s lap with her hands gently cupping his face. Each place that their skin met tingled with an energy their bond had only ever trembled with - now, the world beneath them seemed to quake with the force of that connection. Their lips met for the first time in so long and Faye leaned into the kiss without hesitation. Hunger unlike anything she’d ever known swelled in her gut, the craving for this, for him, for the intimacy between the two of them, overtaking her entirely. She felt as if she wanted to drown in him, that being dragged beneath the surface by these waves of passion seemed a good way to go.
I love you, he said against her lips. The words hung in the air between them, and then Faye was trembling for other reasons, reasons that she wasn’t entirely sure she understood. Fear flickered somewhere deep inside her soul, and it took every ounce of her willpower to keep from pulling away from Wayland and dismissing this moment between them. His gaze rose and she met it with her own, taken aback by the words that continued to spill so beautifully from his parted lips. Tears flooded her eyes and Faye’s brows came together, the feeling of unworthiness ingrained so deeply within her that she found it difficult to think of anything else. She wanted to believe his words, but found instead that being loved was even more terrifying than the prospect of being loved - in actuality, such deep connections seemed such a heavy burden to bear.
But for him, she’d try to bear it without complaint and as openly and whole-heartedly as she was capable of.
It was so natural to find herself melting into his touch. To lose herself to the feeling of his hands and lips against her skin. She’d missed this. She’d missed him.“Wayland, are you sure?”she managed to breathe, trying to focus her thoughts in a direction that wasn’t centered around panic or passion. She didn't know what she was asking, whether she wanted to know if he was sure about loving her or sure about disclosing it to the world. Either way, deep down she knew that he was sure - he’d been sure on what he wanted all along, and each and every time he’d tried to broach the subject of the two of them she’d shut him down. Faye didn’t know why she kept holding out hope that he was going to change his mind; maybe because it’d just be easier that way. The thought of the two of them being together, truly together, out in the open…it terrified her. What people would think, what they would say, how Evie would feel about all of it. When she’d found herself betrothed to Aeron, that was a match that people understood. She hadn’t had to explain herself, she had adopted the persona of his bride and lived her life behind a veil. Love made things messy - it was raw and vulnerable and real, and Faye knew that she wouldn’t be able to pretend to be anything more or less than what she was. The idea of existing wholly as her true self was daunting.
Wayland leaned back, pulling her with him and his serious words had a playful undertone that made her lips curve despite herself.Hovering over Wayland, she looked down into those hazel eyes that she knew so well and saw nothing but sincerity burning there. “No more hiding,”Faye agreed softly with a slight nod. Hand cupping his face gently, she stroked her thumb along the length of his cheekbone. Leaning down, she pressed a gentle kiss against his lips and forced away his wandering hands. “But, you can’t have me when and where you want.”Detangling herself from the male beneath her, Faye sat down beside him instead, ignoring the look on his face. Ignoring the flames licking their way across her heated flesh, and the quickness of her own pulse.“You’re injured,” she reminded him - and herself.“If we’ve got forever…I think you can wait a few more days.”She teased lightly, grinning down at him. A few days seemed like an eternity after everything they’d been through, all of the time they’d spent apart, and yet she knew it was a necessity after what his body had undergone.“I’m not going anywhere,”she promised him - and couldn’t help but to think of the last time she’d made the same promise. Where it had gotten them.
This time, it was a promise she intended to keep.
.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・
“Illyrian war camps,” Faye echoed the High Lord’s words with raised brows. The words stirred up images of places she’d only heard of in passing. Cold, mountainous, unforgiving. Not exactly somewhere she wanted to find herself. “That’s where we rendezvous now?”
The High Lord and Lady stood side by side - a unit, bearing news of their next move against the King. They planned on moving into the Illyrian war camps and making connections within the other courts. Recruiting allies was a necessity at this point, especially after the loss of the Mortal Queens and their own betrayal of the Summer Court. War was on the horizon, and if they stood any hope of defeating Elisora they were going to need to choose their allies well.
“Well, we aren’t bringing anyone to Sakaris,”said Evie. The city had been infiltrated too many times already. They had confidence that the wards surrounding it now would stand, but no one wanted to take any chances by putting their home at risk again.“And our only other option would be visiting the Spring Court…”Evie cast a sidelong look at her sister, the memory of Adrastus’s rendition of the girl’s vision still fresh in her mind. Keeping Faye far, far away from that place was at the top of her priorities. And knowing the history between Adrastus and the High Lord of Spring, tensions were already going to be high enough without any added stress.
“I shouldn’t go.” Faye said flatly. She could practically feel Wayland bristling at her side, and the look on Evie’s face would have been comical under different circumstances. Their need to protect her ran so deep that it was endearing, but blinding all the same. “You’re trying to form alliances,” continued Faye before either one of them could object. “I’m a liability.” A sound of protest came from Evie. “You’re not a liability.”How quickly she’d changed her mind on that front. “I make you look weak,” insisted Faye. Who was going to want to fight alongside them with so much unpredictability on their end? She couldn’t even keep her wits together, what sort of potential ally was she? And with the rest of them struggling to help her, she was dragging them down too.“You make things personal,” countered Evie. “And whether you like to acknowledge it or not, you have a way of seeing the true nature of people and situations. But if you don’t want to see yourself as an asset, just a half-crazed gremlin, then the least you can do is gain their sympathies. But you’re going whether you like it or not, so shut up and pack your jacket.”
With an overly-bright smile to her glowering sister, Evie turned her full attention back towards her mate. “Anything to add, High Lord?”
Adrastus scowled up at his mate, silently adoring each crinkling line that appeared as she scrunched her button nose down at him. It was utterly astonishing sometimes how easily she could exhaust his inner demons with just a look. The High Lord took a moment to return to the old memories of when they weren’t who they were now. When they were strangers fighting against each other. When she was oblivious to his world, to the mother and all that she set up for their special little game of chess that led to now. Here. Resting his head in her lap and staring up at her with star-glittering eyes. Wondering how in the Cauldron he managed to be gifted someone as perfect as Evelyn Graves. His High Lady.
Reaching his hand up, he let his thumb trace her smiling bottom lip gently, his gaze softening.“My entire existence is based on giving those a choice, my beautiful Lady, and it holds as much truth with your sister as it does anything or anyone else. She deserves happiness too.”Shifting, Adras moved his thumb to her chin, dipping it down slightly so that he could lean up and press his lips to her own. They were always plush and warm against his own, fitting like they were molded against his by the Gods. When he drew back, their mouths peeling from each other, he was reluctant to do so. He would never be able to taste her, smell or her or touch her enough for his liking. Though they did like to try.“I just don’t like seeing them at odds with one another, it reminds me of a time when we didn’t always consider each other brothers.” his voice trailed off briefly, and then he rose slowly from her lap, expression shifting.
“Mother hen?”he said with a raised eyebrow, traveling backwards in the conversation. Adrastus was quick as his shadows, winnowing from beside her on the bed to standing directly in front of her. Stars glittered around him in the darkness that slowly began fading from the magic. A devilish smile formed on his lips and he reached out his arms, scooping Evie from the bed where she sat, lifting her so that her legs latched around his hips.
With a hand on each thigh, he leaned forward, nipping playfully at her neck, a low rumbling purr escaping him as he said tauntingly, “Who are you calling a mother hen?”another nibble at her earlob, purposely finding her sweet spots, tickling her with soft bites here and there.“If I remember correctly, you were the one having a face off with your beloved best friend over your sister. Any sane man would have ran and high tailed it while they could have with such a little monster glaring them down the way you did.”Adras insisted, drawing back to admire her.
“What a delicious thing you are when you get that dangerous look in those beautiful eyes, my impossible, beautiful Lady.” he shook his head, clicking his tongue.
He wasn’t sure if it was that lazy smile curving on her lips, the sleepy look in those eyes, or the way she nestled further into him, but he couldn’t tear his eyes away from her. Beauty wasn’t a word that captured her essence. Looking at her was like seeing the sun after months of darkness, or watching a butterfly spreading its wings after climbing free from its cocoon. It was stunning. Altering. Exquisite. Every curve and line that made up her face was unique and it was never tiresome to look at.
“The correct answer was, ‘Obviously, Wayland, you’re so dreamy’.” Wayland grinned, enjoying the way she smiled up at him and then her hand reached up, feeling their way through his hair. He watched her intently, chest rising and falling steadily as he soaked in her radiating warmth. When that hand traveled to hold his face, it was instinctual for him to lean into it. His eyes shut for a moment and he basked in that feeling of comfort. That is until she was saying his name in a way that made his stomach knot before he could see her frown when he opened his eyes. No. He didn’t want bad news. Not yet. He just wanted a few more minutes. Just a few more.
Her comment on the interaction with Killian was brought up and Wayland shifted slightly, ready to shake his head and tell her it was fine. That he wanted to forget about it. Come on, just another minute. But he wouldn’t be getting one, he realized. She was moving quickly, as if anticipating his rejection of the subject and then her hands were grabbing him by the face. Wayland nearly jerked back, but stiffened instead, blinking at her as she begged him to just listen.
Once she loosened her grip, he remained still, eyes glued to her entirely, his mouth remaining shut tightly. Part of him was horrified of what she was about to say. His mind was going a million miles per hour with various thoughts and formed scenarios where her words would lead them. Some good, but most were not. Most made him anxious and horrified that his worst assumptions were right. But still. He listened.
It wasn’t what he expected at all. None of it really. The beating of his heart was uneven and rushed, but for the first time, he felt like the veil that laid between them was drawing back and he could finally see her clearly. She was expressing herself to him in a way she’d never done before and to know — really know — what he meant to her. That it wasn’t in his head, that she felt those burning desires, those sleepless nights, those temptations that drove one absolutely mad. She felt them too. And most of all. She wanted him. And only him.
Something inside of him shifted at the confirmation and his throat bobbed, finding it hard to keep his hands resting where they were. Impossible. He reached over, hand sliding over the one she laid on his thigh, cupping it softly. When she finished, he drank in each word she said to him and let it sink into him. He registered and gave her a moment after it all to register it too. All that she’d given from herself to him. Something he knew didn’t come easily for her.
The silence was so loud and Waylan’ds hazel eyes shifted from the bedspread to their hands then back to her face before a small laugh came from his lips, a short huff, but still a laugh and his head shook slowly as he studied her. The truth that seemed to sparkle in her eyes was so evident to him in that moment that it was laughable that he didn’t see it in front of him all along and that affection that she had for him, he always felt it. Now. Before. He believed every word she said and for once he was finally able to understand her more than he had been before. He knew that she was hurting, that something was off, but to know that what was going on between her and Killian wasn’t what he anticipated it being, not only was it a relief but it made him see his brother in a different light.
Regret seemed to swell in his gut at the anger that he shoved onto the male the other day, but in the same sense, there was still going to be lingering jealousy when it came to the two of them. Not because he was afraid of Faye wanting Killian in that way, but because of his ability to drag her free from that place she seemed to be tugged into.
But he wasn’t selfish. He couldn’t be selfish with her. If Killian was what she needed and he could save her from the Cauldron’s wrath, then he would be a selfish fool to keep that from her.
Then, he finally spoke, “I think I lied too.” he began, “This whole time I’ve been calling you a Wildflower, but you’re the entire garden, Phaedra. You are every beautiful petal on every extraordinary flower, and you don’t radiate with just one color, but with all of them. You may have thorns, but I am not afraid of them. My hands have been calloused by so much worse, they can not hurt me. Do you hear me?”his eyes hardened. “You have so much more to offer than you give yourself credit for. You are constantly sticking up for the people that you love and you never expect anything in return — in fact, you reject anything in return. You don’t think that you are worthy of love, but you’re wrong. Ever since I met you, Faye, all you have done is make sacrifices. You were willing to marry a horrible man you despised for your family, you abandoned your home for the sake of your brother, you risked your life with me in the Court of Nightmares so soon after your arrival here and then you did it again when you stood up for the mortal lands against the Queens.”his forehead creased, that intense look in his eyes never faltering.
“If Killian can help you, then we are one step closer to combating this obstacle, we will figure this out and until then, I will take any and every moment you can give me, but don’t you dare ever ask me to give up on you. I will always be here to water you because I —”his heart felt swollen with the feelings he had for her, like it would burst from his chest.
Without warning, he reached forward, tugging Faye into his lap so that she was straddling him and found her lips with his own. One hand slid up, tangling in her golden strands of hair, cupping the back of her head as their mouths moved against each other, slow, deep, and starved. When he drew back, he only did so enough so that their lips were barely touching now. His brow was pressed against her own and as he breathed out, the words came with, as if they’d been begging for release for so long and now they were breaking free.“I love you.”
His voice seemed to echo the words in the small space between them and as the quiet spilled over them, he slowly opened his eyes, leaning back slightly to capture her gaze with his own. His wings curled in tightly behind him and his hand brushed her hair back behind her ear. “I have spent so much of my life fighting wars that I wanted no part of, it’s about damn time I finally fight for something that I believe in and I have never believed in anything more than I believe in you.”
Wayland leaned in and kissed her again, hands now roaming down her back, and around her waist. “And no more sneaking,” the General’s lips said against hers, and he moved his mouth to find her throat, gently peppering kisses down it. “I want to have you when and where I want,” a small playful growl vibrated out of him, and the tip of his nose brushed her collarbone softly. “I don’t care who knows, I won’t waste another second pretending that I’m not completely in love with you.”Wayland leaned back, despite the soreness in his wings and took her with him.
Evie sat on the edge of the bed, hands splayed on either side, watching Adrastus with a look of concern. He’d been pacing since the moment he’d entered their room, and she knew that whatever had him so bothered was a matter deeper than the impending war and the looming threat of Elisora - what had him so worked up was closer to home, it was family business.
As Adrastus gave voice to his concerns and his wandering thoughts, Evie listened patiently. Her own brows had furrowed as he explained to her everything that had happened, and then his own take on the events. None of it made sense, but then again, why would it? This was all uncharted territory. She’d been made by the High Lords, and that had come with lasting effects that none of them would have anticipated. Hell, she was still trying to figure out her own abilities and their limitations. For Faye to have been made by the Cauldron, who knew that that meant in the long run? There were no other cases to compare it to. No one could give Faye all of the answers she needed, just as no one could give them to Evie. Their experiences were unique to their circumstances, and they had to adjust accordingly. Evie was lucky that all of her newfound abilities seemed to have been given as gifts, whereas Faye seemed to have lost part of herself in exchange for her immortality.
“I wouldn’t count them out of the running yet,” murmured Evie, thinking of Wayland and Faye. Of the way her sister had crumpled to the floor when he’d been injured by Elisora’s power. Of the way his touch had sparked to life something inside of her none of them had seen since. Of every moment of intensity, every protective edge the two of them had displayed for one another, of that night after the king had attacked Sakaris and Faye had gone to his side and he’d cupped her face in his hands with a tenderness Evie recognized all too well.“Killian loves Wayland. He’d never do anything to hurt him - to hurt any of us. There’s got to be more to it,” she insisted.“But, if there weren’t….” Evie trailed off, meeting his gaze.“You told me once that the mating bond was irrelevant if it wasn’t what I wanted. That fate be damned, I could make my own path and choose for myself. Don’t take that choice away from Faye. Don’t leave her to fate any more than you’d leave me.”
Her mate crossed the room to join her on the bed, and Evie flashed him a halfhearted smile. His concerns were valid. Tension was to be expected, especially where a mating bond was concerned. Weren’t they living proof of that? “It’ll all work out,” she soothed him gently. With his head in her lap, she reached down to run her fingers through his tousled hair. “We weren’t always so perfect, you know.” She reminded him, a wry smile curving her lips at the memory of them, of where they’d been, how far they’d come. “Perhaps if we’d have had someone like you to play mother hen, our relationship would have had far less bumps and bruises,” she suggested cheekily, leaning down to place a kiss on the tip of his nose as her own crinkled mischievously.
Faye lay nestled amongst the quilts on her bed, eyes following the path the moonlight cut through the darkness in her room. For hours she’d laid there in the quiet stillness, exhausted but too afraid to sleep. Her mind kept wandering to the events of the morning, the day she’d spent with Wayland at the beach. She remembered the brush of the wind against her face, the taste of salt in the air. Sunlight shining down on them, turning his blonde strands to spun gold and basking them in a warmth that paled in comparison to the one radiating from the bond between them. A smile curved her lips at the memory, but was dashed in an instant as she remembered the way in which they’d parted. Losing control of her own mind once again, Killian finding her in the darkness, the light bursting from within her…the memory of that sensation sent a buzz of electricity tingling across her skin. If only she could tap into whatever that light was - but how? Wayland’s discomfort, the darkness in those hazel depths and the tension in his body language immediately came to mind.
Flicking on the lamplight beside her bed, Faye sat up with a soft huff. Resting reclined against the wall, the blonde rubbed her finger along the clasp of her bracelet over and over again, contemplating. There was so much left unsaid between herself and Wayland. Always. Never once in the course of their relationship had she ever truly known where they stood. From enemies to lovers, from lovers to…something more. She’d done her best to cut clear lines between the two of them, to establish boundaries and limits on their relationship. From the very beginning she’d made it clear to him that what they had was only physical, there was no emotion attached to it, no future for the two of them. But it felt like every line she’d set, they’d crossed. And though Faye hated to truly think about it and admit those innermost feelings she’d kept locked-away so tight, it had never been ‘just sex,’ not even that first time. It had been based in something so much more than just physical desire, even if they’d been blind then to the extent of the connection between them. That pull, it was stronger than she was. It was stronger than either one of them. It was why ‘just sex’ had turned into nights spent staring into hazel eyes and mornings missing his warmth. It was why ‘no emotions’ had melded into hand-crafted daggers and passionate declarations of his character and pain, true, physical pain, that left her writing on the floor of Elisoria’s throne room. It was why ‘no future’ sounded like the worst sort of damnation imaginable: what was the point in having forever, if she couldn’t have it with him?
She’d known the truth, truly known it deep down in the marrow of her bones and the pit of her conflicted soul, for a while now. Wayland was her mate.
The thought should have sent sparks shooting in the air, should have procured a lightness of soul and spirit, should have left her feeling wholly complete as she embraced what the fates had left written in the stars for her to find. Instead, Faye’s breathing became shallow and her palms began to sweat, panic setting in as she tried to comprehend the depth of that connection based on the bits and pieces of fae lore that she’d gotten from her time in Letharia and not-so-subtle lectures from her sister.
To be mated wasn’t the same as simply loving someone, or learning to love them; it was the total connection of mind, body, and soul. It was finding another person who had been crafted and cut from the heavens just for you. It was like every missing piece of the puzzle finally coming together, the stars aligning, the world stopping and there was nothing -and no one- for you but them. Your mate.
It was a rarity, and rarer still between fae and humans, something that had been unheard of before her sister had come to Letharia. Against those odds, Adrastus and Evie were the only mated couple she’d ever known. So in sync, so in love. From the very first moment that she’d seen the two of them standing together in the foyer, she’d known. There was something about the way they moved, gravitating around one another, somehow separate from the rest. And the more she’d gotten to know the two of them as a couple these last few months, the more she believed it was undeniable that the two of them had been hand-picked for one another by the mother herself. Equal in power, in character, in worthiness.
But herself and Wayland? They were nothing like the High Lord and Lady. From that very first sighting, they’d had some sort of unspoken challenge between them. He made a move, she countered, he struck again - that was how this thing between them worked. Back and forth they pushed one another, trying to see how far things could go before someone broke. They disagreed on nearly everything, they argued constantly, they were too stubborn and fixed in their ways. There wasn’t a time in their lives when they’d ever been in sync, aside from those moonlit trysts amidst tangled sheets. In those moments, there was nothing else. Everything else faded away: her humanity, his position, their social and familial obligations, the weight of the world teetering on war around them. Those stolen moments, as blissful as they were, weren’t enough. Sex -even really, really great sex- couldn’t sustain a commitment like this, like being mated. There had to be more.
And yet. And yet..
She thought of those early days in the village, when Wayland had taught her how to shoot a bow. She remembered the way he’d instructed her, so patiently and thoroughly beneath all of his snarky exterior. She remembered the way he’d refused to let her quit, and the satisfaction that had come when her shot had finally hit its mark. And then again, when she’d learned to swim. It was the first time she could ever remember feeling pride in doing something for herself, and not because it was what she’d been told to do. There was the memory of the day the village had been reduced to chaos by the King’s men, and she’d almost lost her life. Wayland had come in, gallant and unmerciful. He’d swept her into his arms and he’d brought her to safety, and when she’d woken up he’d still been there, holding her hand. It was the first time she’d ever remembered feeling safe, just thoroughly and utterly secure without wondering when the other shoe was going to drop and things were going to take a turn for the worst. She remembered the night at Aeron’s ball, when Wayland had all but marched her betrothed through the crowd of villagers to ask her for forgiveness she hadn’t deemed necessary. And though she hadn’t allowed herself to admit it then, that was the first time she’d ever felt validated. Felt as if her worth resided somewhere other than in her title as Aeron’s future bride, as if she were more than what others had to say about herself and her family’s history. She remembered that night in the Court of Nightmares, when she and Wayland had secured the orb. It was the first time she’d ever felt like a part of something bigger than herself. And when he’d touched her…it was the first time she’d realized that she was living only half a life, that there was more to be gained from the touch of a man than weariness and discomfort and a sense of obligation. She remembered every conversation they’d ever had about her future plans, every comment he’d made about her deserving more, every adamant denial on her part. She remembered the way he’d always somehow seen right through her, and laid bare those deep truths that she never allowed to surface, even with herself. Above all, she remembered that night in the cabin. Tides shifting, the two of them embarking on this strange journey from enemies to lovers.
And everything after that had come in a rush, a wave constantly knocking their feet out from under them.
She remembered the meeting with the Queens, where they’d both been forced to bare their teeth and defend their homes. She had felt admiration for Wayland, for his reluctance to reveal the orb and Sakaris, for the way he defended her against the Queens when they’d questioned her validity as a representative of the mortal lands. Then came the long months they’d spent together in Sakaris, as they tried to find a way to stop Elisora. She remembered heated glances exchanged over the breakfast table, long walks through the garden as Wayland taught her about the flora native to Letharia, stolen nights amongst her bed covers, conversations about her life in the human world and his days in Sakaris - anything to distract them, finding ways to shift their focus to anything but themselves. And then Solstice had come, and it had become harder to deny whatever was growing between them. She remembered feeling honored when he’d given her the bracelet, and giddy when he’d sheathed her floral-pressed dagger. She remembered the rage she’d felt when Dahlia had touched Wayland, when she’d danced with him, when she’d insulted his honor - a wound to Faye’s own pride, at that point. Most of all, she remembered how quickly everything would shift at the slightest touch from Wayland, the sound of his voice in her ear, the right sort of look. She could recall the night Sakaris was attacked, the fear and the anguish she’d felt for him, the relief at his safety and that strange need to shoulder the weight of his burdens. And as she reflected on it, Faye realized that peace had existed between the two of them then, for a short period. There had been something resembling synchronization, an unspoken understanding between them. There had been something suggesting a tenderness that went far beyond the bounds of friendship.
But then the King had struck, and things had shifted once again. And she could remember every moment of hopelessness, of despair. Not knowing if she’d ever see him again. She remembered the feeling of relief and anguish that had overtaken her at the sight of Wayland standing there in the King’s throne room. And when he’d fallen, she remembered pain unlike anything she’d ever known. It had been as if she was being torn apart, each and every seam plucked one by one until she’d been left unraveled and bare on those stones, aching and empty. Nothing after that had mattered. Not the cauldron, not being Made, not her spiral into insanity - none of it had mattered again, not until she’d felt the press of his hand against her own, drawing her back into the present. She remembered feeling grounded by his touch, her soul roused once more the moment it had sensed his own reaching out to her.
More, there had to be more to this than the physical connection between them - but truly, as she looked back on their time spent together, how much more could she want?
“It was there all along,”Faye whispered to herself in a moment of clarity that sent her heart racing and her hair standing on end. Every step of the way, there had been more lying beneath the surface; she’d just been too afraid to look. And now? Now she could see.
Trembling fingertips rose to brush sweat-matted strands of blonde hair out of her eyes, but froze there. Faye found herself knocked off balance by the not-so distant memory of her fingernails biting into the skin around her temples, blood trickling down her face. The uncontrollable tremors and actions, the visions, words leaving her lips that she didn’t remember speaking. That strange in-between world where she was neither here nor there, with no clean-cut tether back to reality. And it occurred to her then that she was only half a person these days. Mentally, anyways; perhaps she’d always only ever been half a person emotionally. Never willing to give more than she was comfortable with receiving, always setting limits and rules and stipulations. The brief moment of hopeful clarity she’d experienced was dashed by the knowledge that the only one lacking here was her. Wayland had always been clear with his intentions to pursue her. He’d always pushed her for more, he’d always reassured her of her place, he’d always exaggerated her capabilities and put the utmost faith in her. It was Faye who had held back. She’d never given him everything he desired or deserved, and now perhaps she’d never be able to. The reason Adrastus and Evie functioned so well as a mated pair was because they were equals, giving and taking in equal measure. Faye knew she could never give enough, could never be enough for Wayland. Even if she wanted to.
Here was a gift hand-given to them by the mother, and Faye felt it like a leaden burden in her gut.
There was a sound outside her door, and it jerked her from her thoughts as her body went ramrod stiff. Drawing in a breath, she tucked her hair behind her ears and cast her gaze towards the bedroom door, brows furrowing slightly. The door swung open and the scent of the mountains hit her, of evergreen and cedar and warmth and seduction. It made her mouth water and her pulse quicken as her gaze lifted to meet his own, even as dread pooled in her belly. They said nothing. Faye watched him curiously for a moment, gaze following his movements as he reached into his jacket pocket and began to cross the room towards her. For a moment the furrowing of her brows intensified, and then ceased all together. Pooled into a little pile on her nightstand were the shells they’d spent the day gathering. Face going expressionless, Faye forced her teeth together to keep her lips from trembling. When her gaze lifted to Wayland’s face and she saw the sorrowful expression there illuminated in the lamplight, she almost felt herself come undone.
“Wayland,”she murmured gently, watching as the general lowered himself to the ground at her bedside. Unnerved by her own inner monologue prior to his arrival and the unusual gentleness with which he moved, even when he smelled as if he’d consumed the entirety of the wine cellar a dozen times over, Faye could do nothing but watch him. On his knees before her, he took each of her hands into his own and the girl swallowed hard in response, giving his hands a gentle squeeze. She caught sight of his torn lip, dried blood crusted around it, and she longed to reach out and stroke her thumb across the delicate flesh. To soothe and heal the places where his body was too tired and overworked to do so itself. When Wayland began to speak, she sought to cut him off but one shake of his head had her still and silent. Tears burned behind her eyes as she listened to his declaration, and if there had been any doubt in her mind before, there was none now. She was not worthy of this man.
Faye remained silent as Wayland stood and crawled into the bed beside her. Without thinking she moved to make space for him, lifting the covers and then settling them in around the both of them once more. For a long moment she sat there beside him, stiff and uneasy, staring into her own lap. Guilt-riddled, knowing that she should send him away and save them both a lot of pain in the end. Knowing that this was never going to work between the two of them, and the weight of a mated connection was too heavy for her to uphold. But then she felt his thumb brushing gently against the back of her hand, and she thought fuck it. What was one more night going to hurt?
Melting into his side, she let her eyes flutter shut. One more night, she told herself. Just one more night and I’ll let him go.
………
By the time she stirred once more, the sun was hanging high in the sky and most of the morning had passed. Had the sunlight not been filtering through the blinds in such a way that made her eyelids flutter, she might’ve stayed fast asleep. A low groan pushed past her lips as Faye stretched out across the bed, grogginess washing over her. It was the first time she’d truly slept, uninterrupted, since returning from the King’s imprisonment. Her body somehow felt refreshed and aching for more rest all at once, as if she’d never quite be able to catch up on what she’d lost these past nights.
She was quickly made aware of another body nestled beneath her covers, and the memory of the night before came flooding back to her. Without raising those heavy eyelids, Faye curled into Wayland and half wrapped herself around his propped-up form, face buried in his chest. She drew in a shallow breath, wondering if maybe she wasn’t tired enough to drift away once more, when the sound of his voice met her ears. At first, his words inspired a sense of dread - she imagined herself muttering more nonsense, lost to her nightmares and that other place. But then she realized he was only joking, and a sleepy smile curled her lips. “I think you’re the one who was dreaming,”she murmured. Finally prying her eyes open, she blinked up at him for a moment as they adjusted to the light. And when she saw the halo of sunshine surrounding him, basking him in a hazy glow, she smiled again. It had been too long since she’d awoken like this, to him. Reaching out before she could stop herself, Faye brushed those unruly blonde waves away from his face, letting the silken strands fall away from his fingertips as she cupped one of his cheeks gently.
When his eyes closed and he leaned into the touch, her stomach knotted. The promise she’d made to herself rang in her ears, and Faye found herself swallowing thickly once more. “Wayland..”she began, frowning up at him. Guilt, so much guilt. Guilt for not being enough, guilt for causing him pain unintentionally, guilt for holding onto him - for savoring each of these moments - even when she knew it wasn’t right to continue to fan this flame between the two of them, knowing she couldn’t sustain it forever.“About yesterday. Me being unwell…and everything that happened with Killian…”The shift in Wayland was immediate, and Faye could see him brushing her off before she’d even begun. With too much speed for someone who had just woken, she flipped upright and was kneeling on her knees before him, drawing his face into both of her hands even as the word spun. “No, listen to me. Listen to me,” she snapped out, fingers curling a little bit tighter into his flesh when he moved to pull away. Something in her tone must have convinced him to stay because he stilled and Faye rose up a bit higher on her knees, so that she was looking down into his eyes.
“I told you once that you are no one’s inferior. That you are the sword… But I lied.” Faye paused, swallowing hard. Her brows knitted together as she watched the sunlight gleam off of that sunflower charm dangling from her bracelet beside his head. That hand fell away, palm coming to rest against his thigh instead while the other hand hesitated there, cupping his cheek. One wrong word, one lie, and it would be done - she could sever things between the two of them so swiftly, albeit painfully, and he’d be free of this obligation to her. She’d be free of the expectation to reciprocate. There was a moment of hesitation, only one, before she continued, throat tight. “You are not the sword. You are the sun. Not forged in steel, forged in flame and-” She paused, and her gaze dipped down to where her palm rested against his lap. She seemed unable to raise it further. The hand cupping his cheek began to shake, and she didn’t know how to steady it. “And you consume me so entirely that there would be nothing left for anyone else, even if I wished to give it.”
It was selfish and it was wrong to give him such false hope, even if every word she breathed was true. Never before had she admitted something so freely, and that admission made her eyes water. She could feel herself shaking as she said,“I don’t.”And her gaze met his once more, a solemn look on her face when she explained, “I don’t wish to give any part of myself to anyone else.”And then came the part she was dreading, and it made her feel sick and queasy as she stared into his eyes and said,“But you can’t help me. I know you want to, but you can’t. The Cauldron…it gave to me. It gave me life, it gave me something more…and in turn I stole from it,” she admitted aloud the words she hadn’t dared to consciously tell any of them yet. “I took too much. I had to in order to keep Elisora from being able to use the Cauldron to turn the Queens. I was angry, I was hurt, and I wanted to keep him from being able to use it against all of you….And now I can feel it all inside my head, worlds colliding, driving me crazy. Pulling me in and out of reality on a whim, filling my head with these images, with warnings, with things that haven’t happened yet.” She shook her head, staring deep into his eyes, wondering if he was understanding any of the nonsense she was spouting. “I’m only half here, Wayland. I’ll only ever be half here. And the other half of the time, I’ll be trapped somewhere else - I don’t know how to explain it. I don’t know where it is, or when it is, or why it is. But I know that Killian can find me there, and he can bring me back.”
Faye’s other hand dropped from Wayland’s face. She leaned back on her heels, watching him, not knowing how he’d respond to any of it - the way she felt about him, her interactions with the cauldron, her newfound kinship with Killian. It was all a lot to process, and she didn’t have the words to make any of it easier, to make it make sense to him.
Helplessness. It was such a strong emotion. Being trapped in a situation with no answers. Nothing to offer. It crushed the soul into a million pieces, but when it was a situation involving someone that you care about — someone that you love — it was debilitating. Memories of Faye being held by the guards of the King. Of the marks that littered her body, the slashes, the bruises, and cuts. He was sure that was as hopeless as he could possibly ever feel, but as Wayland stared at the shadows that began swelling up in front of him, wrapping themselves around Faye and Killian like a raging tornado. A shield. One that kept Wayland out while he watched his brother take care of his person. It felt like the world around them had stopped completely. Adrastus stood as still as a statue at his side, silver eyes swallowing up the scene that played before them. Wayland’s hazel gaze never left the last spot where he saw Faye’s face before the shadows enveloped them. Every nerve ending in his body screamed at him to move. To enter those impenetrable shadows and grab her.
By the time either of them could register the glowing orb of light inside the shadows, it suddenly exploded, causing them to shield their eyes, trying to squint through the surge of light that seemed to be protruding from Faye herself. Once the light and shadows were gone, Wayland’s boots were crunching against the gravel as he stepped toward her out of instinct, only to come to a halt at what he saw. Faye was looking at Killian, hands still clasping his own as they stared at one another with an intensity he had never seen on his brother's face before. As if sharing a moment together that would only resonate with them and them alone.
Killian’s golden depths were rimmed by dark lashes, his lids feeling heavy as he examined Faye’s face. The last thing that the Spymaster expected from her so soon was the smile and laugh that huffed from her lips. Relief seemed to untighten the man's chest regardless, and for a moment, his own lips curved upward into one of the rare smiles of his own. Giving her hand a gentle squeeze, he sighed heavily, still trying to reel back in from all the visions that Faye had shown him while his shadows searched for her. Images of all of them dead. In what looked just like a place she had yet to ever actually see.
The Spring Court.
All thoughts were wiped clean when Adrastus cleared his throat behind them. Both of their heads turned and their hands unclasped, dropping to their sides instead. Although it had been Adras to make their presence reestablished, Killian’s gaze settled quickly on Wayland whose scent had changed drastically.
His brother being angry wasn’t someone he hadn’t smelled before, but this was a different sort of anger, and judging by the fact that he wasn’t meeting his stare, it was completely directed at the Shadowsinger. Forcing gold eyes on Adrastus, it seemed that when he entered Faye’s mind, he saw bits and pieces of those visions too. He knew his brother's expression well. There was no need for him to tell him that much. “I’ll check on you in a moment,”Adrastus said to Faye as she dismissed herself and Wayland wasn’t blind to the shared look she gave to Killian before disappearing inside. As soon as the door clicked shut behind her, Wayland’s muscles were tensing and his teeth were clenching so tightly he felt as if his teeth might shatter beneath the pressure.
“Wayland,” Adrastus began and Wayland turned those sharp hazel eyes to the High Lord as if daring him to continue the sentence. Adras straightened at the look on the General's face, brows furrowing in silent challenge.
Not able to be in the same house, Wayland turned on his heel and began walking back the way that they’d come from. Back out toward the city. Killian’s wings ruffled as he reached out to grab Wayland’s arm and immediately regretted it. Wayland spun, hands slamming out, colliding with Killian’s chest, sending him stumbling backward. The low growl that ripped from his throat was warning enough, but he didn’t stop there. “Keep your fucking hands to yourself.”he snapped, glancing between both men and then continuing away from the house.
* * *
“I tried not to think much of the night he insisted it was just a nightmare, but after this?”Adrastus dragged a hand down his face, shoulders sagging as he leaned against the dresser in their room. After a moment of silence, the High Lord glanced over his shoulder at Evie, a tired look on his features. “Faye and Wayland. . . I was sure they were mated, and now Killian doing this? It doesn’t make any sense. The visions — the light. Nothing makes sense.”
Between the light that expelled from Faye, the strange tension between her and Killian, and now the vision that he peaked at inside of her head. Their dead faces. The Spring Court. She was seeing places that she had never been to before. So, it made him wonder. If they belonged to her or the Cauldron.
“Things are going to be tense around here for a while I think,”Adrastus muttered, moving to sit beside Evie at the edge of the bed. She perched there, listening intently to him as she always did. Always listening, and caring. Being there. Adras reached a hand up to play with a stray curl of hair that spilled over her shoulder. “Why can’t anyone be as perfect as us?” he teased her, bottom lip jutting out in an act of pouting. Letting her hair slide through his fingers, he let out a huff, moving so that he could lay his head in her lap, his dark strands of ebony becoming tousled by the movement. These moments. He just wanted more of these moments.
* * *
Getting his ass kicked out of a pub for causing a fight was not Wayland’s finest moment. Nearing bar-close, Wayland rose an unsteady hand up to the corner of his mouth, wiping away the blood that pooled there from being punched in the mouth. The busted lip healed slowly, most of his magics energy focused on trying to heal his wings which ached dully as they slumped behind them, nearly dragging on the ground.
The streets of Sakaris were nearly empty, only the occasional passerby filtered through beneath the street lamps of fae light as he moved back in the direction of the townhouse. The sea's scent filled the air as a gust of wind brushed across his body. The subtle sound of crashing waves stole his attention and he found his stumbling steps coming to a stop as he stared out into the darkness. Moonlight glinted off the tops of the water's surface peaks. Swallowing roughly, Wayland slowly rose a hand up over his chest where his pocket felt lumpy. Reaching inside, his fingertips grazed the shells Faye had collected. A sad smirk formed on his face as he turned one of them over in his hand and after a moment of silence, he continued forward, boots scraping the pavement as he went.
The townhouse didn’t stir in the slightest when Wayland entered, slowly shutting the door behind him. The blonde tried to kick off his boots, blatantly struggling before they finally fumbled across the floor, almost sending him to his ass in the foyer. A low noise slipped from his lips, but he attempted to be quiet, despite the intoxication making it more difficult than it should have been.
Getting up the stairs was by far the most impressive accomplishment for him at the moment. Several times had him gripping the wall when he missed his footing in the darkness of the house. Once in the hall, he huffed moving toward his bedroom. The room just past Faye’s. He almost made it through when his hand once more found the treasures in his pocket. He stood there quietly for a long while and then glanced toward the crack beneath her door. A faint light shone through, flickering there and Wayland blinked at it, trying to see if he was just too drunk and was seeing things or if it was actually a light. Taking the chance, his hand hovered over her doorknob and he drew it back. He knew better. He needed to just go to bed.
But he also needed her.
Pushing the door open slowly, Wayland peered inside to find Faye wasn’t asleep. A lantern burning on the bedside table. When she rose her gaze to meet his, he just stared. Words seemed to be far and few at that moment, but thankfully his motor skills weren’t completely dismissed. Digging out her shells, he slowly crossed the room until he was standing by the bedside table, setting the handful down before her.
His throat bobbed when he looked at her, the small flame illuminating his golden skin. Slowly, Wayland knelt down before her, steadier than he expected to. Reaching out tentatively, he took each of her hands in his own.“I wasn’t able to help today.” he began dryly and when she parted her lips, he shook his head.“But I will keep trying to. Everyday. I will never stop trying.” his voice was hoarse but quiet. He then rose to his feet, but instead of leaving, he moved to sit beside her on her bed. Leaning back against the wall, his thumb brushed against the back of her hand.
* * *
He couldn’t remember falling asleep. A dull headache radiated through his skull and he was still dressed in his clothes. Knitting his brows together in pain, Wayland shifted only to have weight against him. Turning slightly, he realized he was not in his bedroom. He was in Faye’s and she was sleeping, sprawled across him. He stared at her for a while and then his eyes shifted to her nightstand which was littered with seashells. Blinking, he shook his head at himself. Of course, he would use that as an excuse to come and bother her. Turning back to Faye, Wayland’s expression softened and he traced her jawline with the tip of his finger gently, watching as she nestled in closer to him. To say he adored her was an understatement.
He remained still, despite the raging amount of pain in his body from both over-exertion of his wings and the hangover. Her sleep was the top priority for him, especially knowing it was something she seemed to struggle with nowadays. By the time she was stirring from her slumber, he was nearly passing back out, but her stretching form reopened his eyes.
“You talk in your sleep,” Wayland said with the faintest smile playing at his lips. “You really think I’m the sexiest man alive?”he waggled his eyebrows at her jokingly.
“I didn’t know I liked seashells,”replied Faye airily, holding one up against the sunlight to better inspect the little fan-shaped specimen. Her fingertips glided over its ridged edges, brushing away traces of dirt and sand. Once cleaned, she dropped the shell into Wayland’s open palm.“I’d never been to the beach before. But now that I have…well, perhaps we’ll need two.”And she gave him a wicked grin, heart warming at the sight of him dropping her little treasures into his jacket pocket for safe keeping.
The shell hunting was cut short, but Faye didn’t mind; when Wayland beckoned her towards the place where the sea met the shore, she followed eagerly. Crouching down slightly beside Wayland, she watched with somewhat furrowed brows as he began to rummage through the clumps of seaweed which had been washed ashore. Just when Faye was beginning to ask him whether or not she was truly crazy, or were they both just staring at a pile of dead weeds, the foliage began to glow. As the beam of bluish light blossomed against the surface of the seaweed, the blonde cocked her head to the side and eyed it mistrustfully.“A knoobus,”she repeated slowly, brows drawing together even further while she watched Wayland untangle the small creature. Its spindly tentacles rolled over upon themselves as it slid slowly across Wayland’s palm, leaving a slimy trail in its wake. Those glittering black eyes blinked up at Faye as the clumsy little babe struggled to keep itself upright, and she felt her lower lip jut out slightly. “Oh, the poor little dear,”she tsked lightly as she watched it wobble. It was much like watching a toddler try to gain their footing for the first time: pitiful, but endearing. Slowly he trailed from Wayland’s fingertips to her own, those tentacles cool and sticky against her skin. Faye cooed to the small creature and made kissy noises at it, listening as Wayland explained to her the purpose of the knoobus’ anatomy. When it was time to say goodbye, she lowered him gently to the shore, watching as the little knoobus was swept away by the ocean waves.
Faye drew in a deep breath and let it out in a soft sigh, gaze sweeping along the edge of the water. As far as she could see, there was nothing but ocean for miles and miles, those sparkling blue waters met at their furthest point only by the skyline.“It’s beautiful,” she said quietly.“All of it. The sunlight glittering against the water, the waves crashing into seafoam, the gulls chasing the wind…It’s so beautiful. So perfect.” It was home, and she felt it in her very bones as she stood there, squinting into the brilliance of the sun hanging overhead. She felt infinite and insignificant all at once, and it was as humbling as it was empowering.
All good things must come to an end, and their day at the beach was no exception. Wayland humored Faye for as long as she saw fit, perhaps longer than he should have. When finally she’d collected as many shells as their pockets could carry, had danced in the waves and chased the sea birds, she decided she was content enough to set out for home. Along the way Wayland somehow convinced her that ice cream was a necessity, and the two of them indulged themselves fully. As they sat outside the little shoppe, Faye twirled her spoon round and round, watching as it made a little divot in the scoop of ice cream. The morning had been perfect and she found herself wishing that it could have lasted longer. Though they’d shared a number of stolen moments, none had ever been quite like this. Never so easy, never so freeing. For the first time in a long time she had felt like herself, though a little more cautious and expectant. He’d given that to her. While Faye sought to wallow in self-pity and Evie sought to isolate her from the rest of the world, Wayland had defied them both. In doing so, he’d allowed her the space to explore this new life with no strings attached, without worry or fear. And here she was, still coherent enough to tell the tale. Was it a coincidence? Faye couldn’t be sure - all she knew was she never wanted to lose this feeling.
After a long moment of prolonged silence during which she sorted through her inner monologue, Faye said suddenly,“Thank you, Wayland.” Meeting his gaze, the girl offered him a faint smile. A sudden rush of shyness had her gaze dropping once more, finding herself interested in meticulously collecting the melting droplets of ice cream which pooled around her spoon. It was ridiculous to feel so bashful with Wayland - he was the one person who had truly seen her at her barest: physically, emotionally, and every which way in between. Sometimes Faye felt like he was the only one who truly saw her for what (and who) she was - to the point where it was maddening, the inability to shield herself from him. And yet here she was, feeling suddenly anxious and uneasy, unsure of herself and her words. When had she ever felt that way with him? When had she ever done anything other than speak her mind? Even as Faye pondered uneasily on this, she continued on with the expression of gratitude.“Sometimes I think you know what I need before I do.” And that was the only explanation she offered before she smiled once more, crinkling her nose at him, turning her attention fully towards the bowl of ice cream in her hands.
They left the shoppe and made their way back towards the town house. Faye dug into Wayland’s pocket, plucking out one of the larger shells. As they walked she inspected it closely, studying its pale-pink hue and the perfect curvature of its spiral design. It was smooth and cool against her fingertips, and she ran her thumb across it again and again while they walked. It wasn't long before the house was looming in the distance, and Faye remembered the life that was waiting for her within its four walls. A soft sigh escaped the girl though she didn’t break her stride, keeping her gaze downcast as they approached. Side by side with Wayland they wound their way along the sidra once more, crossing the familiar streets that led them back home. As they came upon the front steps, Faye’s footsteps faltered for a moment before being rooted to the spot.
Standing amongst an endless, rolling sea of green, Faye stared out at the lush hillside with a sense of foreboding. From where she was perched at the top of the world, she could see it all - the hills, the forests, the sparkling lakes trailing lazily in between. The sun was warm on her back and the air was fresh and new, as if in a state of perpetual spring. Wildflowers grew in great bunches at her feet; pink roses and amethyst irises and pale snowdrops and butter-yellow daffodils. It was the most breathtaking sight, with colors more vibrant than anything Faye had ever known and the scent of flora and honey in the air. It was like something out of a dream, too good to be true - and she didn’t trust it. The way the word shimmered around the treeline on all four sides, as if nothing ceased to exist beyond these edges. As if she were simply an insertion into this world, as if none of it was even real.
I need to go, Faye thought to herself. As she walked forward the wildflowers swished around her ankles, calling to her, whispering her name and beckoning her to become lost amongst them. The faster she tried to walk away, the harder it seemed to be to trudge through the flowers. Until finally she couldn’t move anymore, and she stood rooted to the spot, trapped beneath their overgrowth. Faye swung her arms and tried to pull her feet forward, but nothing happened. Panic was beginning to set in, constricting her chest, making it difficult to breathe. Just as she began to draw in painful, heaving breaths, she felt something wet drip onto her face. Blinking, Faye brought a fingertip to her forehead and traced a hot, sticky trail down her temple. The crimson liquid stained her finger, and she knew what it was long before she looked up.
Overhead, strung from vines spanning the overgrown treetops that seemed to have sprung up out of nowhere, were several large pods. Blossoming flowers, Faye realized as she stared up at the oversized buds. She recognized the stage in the cycle; what she didn’t understand was the blood dripping onto the ground around her. The droplets were thick and heavy as they fell from the leaves above, splattering the wildflowers and staining her ivory-colored skin. It was strange and horrifying, and she watched on in morbid fascination as suddenly the buds began to move. Slowly they twisted, lifting their heads towards the sun, and blood-stained petals sprung from each pod. Bit by bit the blossoms unfurled, and Faye watched on as the flowers sprouted and bloomed, those same little wildflowers erupting along the vines that connected the largest of flowers. And at the center of each freshly-bloomed flower, she recognized a face. No, not so much a face - it was a head. Decapitated, bloody, face frozen in horrified expression. As her agonized gaze flickered between the half dozen over-sized flowers, Faye realized that each one contained a familiar face. The faces of her family: Evie, Adrastus, Onica, Nevara, Killian. Her gaze trailed between them and a sickening feeling churned in the pit of her gut. It were as if those strangely beautiful, blood-soaked blossoms had been born from the deaths of those she loved.
Her gaze finally traveled the path it’d been avoiding, and when it fell upon a pair of deadened hazel eyes it was too much for Faye to bear.
As if separate entirely from her far-away mind, trembling hands rose, fingers curled as if poised to dig into flesh - to dig the images out of her eyes, out of her mind. Killian’s hands were strong and steady around her own as he enveloped the two of them in shadow, but Faye didn’t feel it. Trapped in her own mind with nowhere to run, all she could do was tremble and gasp for breath. Blue-brown eyes glossed over with terror as she watched those flowers continue to blossom, the faces in their middles staring back at her accusingly. Guilt churned up inside of her, but there was nothing Faye could do. There was no way to save them.
Amongst the grove of horror, she heard a voice whispering her name. Killian, she recognized it immediately. Her gaze flickered towards an inky-black flower looming overhead, the spymaster’s face staring back at her. Not real, Faye told herself. Her eyes slipped shut and she drew in a quivering breath. That’s not Killian. Killian is alive - he is here. And though she couldn’t see him, she could feel him. His presence wrapped itself around her, and she could hear the words he was whispering to her, voice somehow commanding and soothing all at once. Faye relaxed upon hearing it, drawing in a deep breath as she tried to focus on what he was saying to her. Suddenly, creeping through the shimmering outskirts of this faraway world, his shadows came to join her in hell. The sight of them there seemed to ground her somehow, a reminder that the real world was still out there and waiting for her. Proof that she was not alone in this strange world, she was not lost. His shadows crept in and Faye reached out for them with a simple thought of, I am done here.
And then she was back to herself. A strangled gasp left her lips, hands clenching around Killian’s as she watched his shadows whoosh away as if blown by a strong gust of wind. Blinking rapidly, she looked between Killian and herself, bewildered. One moment she’d been trapped in her own mind, with his voice whispering to her, and in the next she was back in the present. Had he done that? Had she? Faye didn’t know - she didn’t care. The fact that she’d left that nightmare and was back on solid ground was more than enough for her, regardless of how it had happened. But it was easier that time, she realized. Easier to let go of that in-between place, to not find herself trapped there. Whenever Killian was there, he tethered her back to this plane. She no longer felt like her consciousness was floating, at the mercy of the cauldron. It was as simple as opening the door and walking through - but Killian was the key.
Without thinking, Faye stepped towards him. The distance between them was closed, their clasped hands all that lay between them. Her brows furrowed and she shook her head slightly, a breathless laugh escaping her. For the first time, she felt something other than pure hopelessness and terror at the prospect of these haunting images. “Killian…”she began lowly, a million questions on the tip of her tongue. A sound behind them made Faye aware of the fact that they were not alone. The triumph of their moment behind them, Faye dropped Killian’s hands and cast a glance over her shoulder at Wayland and Adrastus. The General’s gaze was heavy with displeasure when it settled on her, the tic in his jaw making her skin feel tight and itchy. Adrastus was no better, looking at her with a mixture of what she could only assume was pity and dread. Embarrassment and shame coursed through her, making her face flush. The fact that they'd seen her like that, it didn't sit well. Faye could hold neither of their gazes for long, so she dipped her chin. “I should rest.” Was all she said, swallowing down the lump in her throat. Turning her head, she met Killian’s eyes once more - nothing there echoed the fearfulness or hesitation swimming in the rest of their eyes - and held his gaze. She said nothing, but held his gaze for a few moments longer than necessary and hoped it was enough of a thank you. Without a backwards glance, Faye disappeared into the house.
Undeniable relief settled over him and a familiar feeling seemed to surge awake inside of him as his gaze drank in the smile that was forming on Faye’s lips. That smile had not been seen long enough for Wayland to be completely captivated by it until, slowly, it was unformed and forced his eyes back up to hers. What he saw lingered there was uncertainty and part of him expected her to deny him then and there, forcing him to have to abandon this rare moment of being within her presence alone all too soon. But, to his surprise, she did not reject his offer. Instead, her eyes seemed to glisten as she insisted that they get to it.
Wayland melted into her every touch, though he tried not to show it too much as their fingers became woven together. His grip tightened in a brief squeeze, as though he didn’t believe that it was actually happening. Her hand fit against his own —a puzzle missing a single piece.
As the two of them made their way through the house, he could feel her eyes on him. He didn’t look as they strode through the sitting room and toward the foyer. He knew what she was looking for. Could feel her stare lingering on his wings. Despite his body screaming in protest, he kept his expression vacant of any sign of pain or struggle. The last thing he wanted was for her to back out when they were so close to escaping the walls of the townhouse together. He wanted her to breathe in the fresh Sakaris air, to feel the true wind against her skin and the sun shining down on her from somewhere other than the garden. Wayland wasn’t sure he could stand to know that she was spending another day cooped up in the staleness of her bedroom. Even Wildflowers couldn’t bloom without some fresh air.
The crisp spring air was still chilled, just barely transitioning from winter, though the sun's rays were much stronger than they had previously been. He could especially feel them on the patched-up parts of his wings, a subtle burn igniting against the membraneous skin. Glancing down at Faye, Wayland offered her a nod, fighting the frown that wanted to form against his mouth at the thought of her having a psychotic break in the middle of the city. The fact that it very well could happen at any moment in time. He hated that she had to walk on eggshells for herself, knew that it had to be driving her crazy —constantly waiting for the worst to happen. He was going to make it his mission to take her mind off of it. If only just for a short while.
“Slow and steady,” Wayland said, thumb brushing along the back of hers reassuringly.
Faye’s anxiety seemed to ripple off of her as they moved. He could smell it —feel it even. When she squeezed his hand, he knew it was more for her own comfort than anything else. Stealing a sidelong glance at her, he found she was already staring at him. He met her eyes, blinking once before they came to a stop just before they hit the Rainbow of Sakaris. Hazel hues glanced over the colorful street, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. “You’ve got my attention, princess.”he teased, remembering his first initial nickname for her when they met back in the Mortal Lands.
Letting her guide him away from the Rainbow, he realized quickly that they were headed in the direction of the ocean. Curious, he let her tug him along until their feet were submerged in the sandy beach. Large birds flew above head, diving down into the water to pluck up any surfaced sea life. The sound of the white-capped waves rolling against the shoreline was soothing and caused a salty scent to mix into the air around them.
Wayland followed suit with her, kicking off his boots, and letting his feet sink into the cool sand beneath them.“You picked an interesting day to go to the beach,”Wayland observed, the wind rustling the waves of gold atop his head. No matter the wind, or the chill in the air, he didn’t really care. About the weather or the location. All that mattered to him was the joy that flickered across her face as she swooped down to collect sea shells. Her fingers slid away from his own as she moved to collect more and more shiny ocean gifts until she was able to fill his palms with them, moving on to grab even more. A laugh slipped from his lips as she stared down at the various shells and sea glass glittering in his hands.“If I would have known you liked seashells so much, I would have brought a bucket,” Wayland murmured to her, slipping her findings into one of his pockets for safekeeping.
Looking out toward the sea, several strings of seaweed tumbled onto shore and Wayland nodded towards them.“I want to show you something,” he called Faye over, crouching down beside one of the recently washed-up weeds. Reaching down, he carefully began inspecting the foliage until something lit up, glowing a deep purplish blue. “This is a Knoobus,” he explained as he slowly untangled the little creature's tentacles.“They often get tangled in things like this when they are young and inexperienced with their tentacles.”The Knoobus’ as a baby resembled a small helmet, almost making them seem as though they had little pointed ears. Small black eyes stared up at them as Wayland set it in the palm of his head to show her how it moved across his skin, leaving a trail of blue and purple slime behind it. “The slime glows at night, helping them to find their way back to their trail if they are lost. Each one has its own unique scent too. Usually sweet or flora to our noses.” The Knoobus slid across his hand until one of its tentacles was testing out the sturdiness of Faye’s hand next, debating crossing over to her hand. He smirked at the sight of the small creature and pointed to the sand. “Now he can get back out there,” he moved the seaweed away watching as she released him and the waves reclaimed his small figure.
After a while of enjoying what the ocean had to offer and all of its trinkets, Wayland was able to convince her to stop at an ice cream shop and the two of them were making their strides back toward the townhouse once they were finished. Fiddling with one of the sea-glass stones that Faye had made him carry for her between his fingers, Wayland found himself admiring Faye as she moved beside him. The way her wind-assaulted blonde waves wisped around her face. At the way that she was admiring one of her favorite shells between her fingers. He didn’t want their short moment together to end so soon but knew better than to push her limits. When the two of them had just about reached the steps to the townhouse, Wayland reached out, brushing his fingers against her arm to halt her. “Faye,”his voice felt so small, but he continued anyway. “I—”The rest seemed to fall away when he realized that she wasn’t turning to look at him. The shell in her hands had clattered to the ground at her feet and her body began trembling.
Wayland stiffened, his green siphons burning with light. “Faye,”he called to her, hand now grabbing her to spin her around and her eyes had nearly rolled back into her head. His heart thundered and he held her face, panic taking hold of him when the front door busted open. Adrastus and Killian were at either side of him in an instant, but he couldn’t hear a word they were saying. Instead, he kept trying to call out to her, kept trying to bring her back to him. “I’m right here,”Wayland’s voice was tight and Adrastus closed his eyes and was no doubt using his daemati abilities, working at infiltrating the depths of her mind if he was able. A shudder went through the High Lord at what he must have been seeing and when he reopened his eyes, he stared at Faye with distraught clear on his features.
“What? What did you see?” Wayland demanded, but Adras remained silent. Killian was the next to move, blue siphons glowing brightly as his shadows seemed to flow out of him, collecting around him like a cloud. The shadow enveloped himself and Faye and Wayland and Adrastus stumbled back from it, eyes wide at the sight.
With a wall of darkness around the two of them, Killian stood behind Faye’s trembling body. It was the same feeling as before. During her nightmare. He recognized it clear as day as he approached her, reaching around to grab her shaking hands. “Phaedra,” he commanded through the whipping winds that his shadows created and slowly, those shadows reached out like tentacles to wrap around her, coiling around her arms and legs. “I know you don’t know where you are,”he said beside her ear as his hands clasped tighter around her own.“But you are the one in control, do you hear me? You decide where you are. Not the Cauldron, not your fear, you.” A light seemed to form in the center of their hands and Killian’s golden eyes stared at the blinding orb, muscles still straining as he search for her mind, hoping to latch onto it and help guide her as he’d done before.“Decide, Faye. Take control.” the Spymaster ordered his friend, and the light suddenly exploded, sending all of his shadows vaporizing with a gust of wind that surged from Faye herself.
She is not sick. She is trying to live in a life that does not belong to her yet. She is still the same Faye we’ve always known.
Wayland’s words settled over Evie and she wondered whether he truly believed that, or if he was simply hopeful. None of them could look at Faye and not see how drastically the girl had changed. To say that she was the same simply wasn’t true, as much as Evie wished it were. Glimpses of her old self surfaced every now and again, sure, but those moments were few and far between, and most of the time their hours were occupied by the shell of the sister she loved. But what he said about the life she was trying to live, that gave Evie pause. The suggestion that she needed time to adjust to this new life…that could have been true. None of them knew what it was like to be Made by the cauldron itself in such a way. There could have been strange side effects. Faye could just need a little bit of time.
Evie hadn’t realized how cold her own words had sounded, but even so she was too stubborn to rescind them - Faye was unwell, and though Evie didn’t want to treat her like she was an outcast, she didn’t want to downplay the severity of her sister’s condition either. Even if time was all she needed, if left alone she’d waste away before given the chance to adjust. Who was to say she wouldn’t go out into the city and be overcome by one of her spells? It was all Evie could do to lead Faye around the house when she was that far gone; she’d never find her way home, and then she was as helpless as a child. Even here, it was all they could do to keep her afloat. If somehow she were to be lost to them, who was going to ensure she ate? Slept? Bathed? Beyond the walls of the townhouse, anything could happen.
As she listened to Wayland speak, voice growing tight, she realized that they were alike in their concerns. Both of them came from a place of love. And yet where Evie sought to protect Faye’s fragile state, Wayland sought to enhance it. Blue eyes followed the male out of the room, and she let out a soft sigh. A frown tugged at her lips, and Evie shook her head slightly.“Maybe he’s right. Maybe this is what she needs - maybe he can reach her this way,” she offered. A pang of failure hit her hard and she shrugged her shoulders helplessly. “Mother knows I can't.”
You’re unwell. Those two words played in her mind over and over, and as Faye looked around her bedroom she began to wonder if maybe there wasn’t some truth to Evie’s harshness. Countless sketches of the cauldron littered her desk, some stacked in piles, some having spilled onto the floor. In a pile on the floor beneath the desk lay a dozen pencils worn down to the nub. A plate of untouched food sat cast off to the side, remnants of the dinner she’d refused to eat. Several cups of untouched tea sat on her nightstand, long-since having grown cold. Her bed lay made, cold and untouched. The windows were closed, the air inside stale and the plants on the window sills long since neglected and beginning to wilt. Perhaps Evie was right - perhaps she was unwell, and it was manifesting itself in all aspects of her life, not just those within her mind.
The knock on her door had Faye looking up. So engrossed in her own thoughts of self-loathing, she hadn’t sensed the approach. Brows knitting together, she stared at that dark wood for a long moment before the door was being pushed open without her consent. The blonde tensed, anticipating the sight of her sister asking for a forgiveness which Faye was not prepared to willingly offer, but she relaxed when she realized that it was only Wayland standing there in the doorway.
His presence filled the room completely. Their proximity, when not dulled by the presence of others and the weight of those gazes, seemed to spark inside her chest what had only been kindling downstairs in the kitchen. A soulful rush of self returned to Faye all at once, and for the first time she sensed that she was looking at him and feeling things she hadn’t been able to feel since being Made. All of the air left her in a whoosh that sounded much like a sigh of relief as she watched his approach. Slow, tentative. Unsure. Blinking at the man, she realized it was the first time she’d ever seen him look so…meek. The thought would have been amusing to her, had she not been able to so clearly recall all of the times he’d strode into her room with a sense of confidence and purpose. Even when his footsteps were silent and his presence secretive, never once had he seemed so cautious. Though injured, she knew that this newfound hesitancy had nothing to do with his own well-being and everything to do with hers.
Faye hadn’t realized that she was crossing the room to meet him, until suddenly they were standing just inches apart. They stared at one another in silence for a long, long while before Wayland made his proposition. He phrased it nicely, insisting that he needed to work his wings in order to fully heal. A bit counterproductive, in her opinion. Faye noted the way that he chose his words carefully, trying to ensure that she didn’t feel like a charity case, although there was truly nothing he could have done to make her feel any other way. Evie’s harsh words, though well-intentioned, still rang in her ears. The wound was fresh, and it wasn’t soon to be mended. But he was trying. Blinking up at him, she seemed to sit with that fact for a moment. He was trying - he, who hadn’t injured her in any way, was still standing here, trying to soothe her wounded pride no matter how he might try to insist that it was for his own benefit.
Some just out-of-touch piece of her heart swelled with love for him.
For a long moment Faye simply stood there, staring at him - deliberating. Sunset orbs flickered between those hazel depths and the puckered skin of his freshly mended wings, a look of hesitation on her face. Neither of them were in any state to be unleashed upon the world on their own, let alone together. Wayland could barely walk and Faye was two halves short of a whole. The fearful, almost rational part of her brain told her that this wasn’t a good idea. Just stay home, whispered a little voice in the back of her mind. You’re unwell. The rejection was on her lips when she raised her eyes to meet his once more, and paused. There was a familiar fierceness burning in his gaze and it sent long-forgotten shivers down her spine, stomach knotting. Even battered and broken, his spirit remained stronger than anyone she knew. A few moments of holding that gaze and Faye saw through his facade; through his hesitancy and the politeness and precision. He wasn’t offering to take her on a walk - he was challenging her. To join him. To defy her sister. To carve her own path.
The ghost of a smile wisped across her face.“You’re a bad influence,” murmured Faye, that smile morphing into pursed lips. She gave him another lingering once over as if trying to give herself enough time to find an out. Warning bells sounded somewhere in her foggy mind, but by the time they reached her ears they’d woven themselves into a lovely symphony that sang just for her - just for them - as if somehow it flowed directly from his soul into her own. A warmth she hadn’t known in much too long washed over the girl, but she shivered when she realized it didn’t quite penetrate the surface - and yet it was enough, just to bask in the glow of his light. “Let’s do it.”Faye found that it was all too natural to reach out and link her arm through his, hand dropping down to entwine their fingers. She found herself melting into his touch, before she remembered that there should have been an equal measure of hesitancy on her part. She was not the only one still recovering from Elisora’s twisted games.
The two descended the staircase, moving towards the front door at a leisurely pace. Although Faye was eager to get out of the house, she was anxious. For both of them. Studying Wayland out of the corner of her eye as the two of them moved through the town home, she watched for any sign that venturing out into the city would have been too much for him. Even though she knew his body must have been screaming in protest, he didn’t complain once, nor did he falter. There were moments where she thought she might sense the slightest bit of tension or strain etched into the features of his hardened face, but they were fleeting. When he reached for her jacket and held it out to her, Faye shrugged into the necessary article and slipped on her shoes. They slipped out into the late morning, the air having lost most of its chill as the hustle and bustle of the city picked up.
The moment the door had closed behind them and they’d ventured out onto the streets of the city, Faye tilted her chin to look up at Wayland.“I’d like to go slow,” she said softly.“Spite doesn’t heal. And truthfully, I don’t even know how you’re standing upright.” She shuddered and looked away from him, not wanting him to misinterpret her concern and awe as pity. Her shoulders rolled reflexively, as if she could somehow shrug off the memory of that blinding white light and the feeling of hellfire raining over her. The ghost of his pain - she couldn’t imagine the real thing.“Plus,”added Faye, not wanting him to think that her suggestion had been solely for his benefit, “If my brain turns to mush out here in the middle of the city you’re gonna have to lead me home like a blind puppy. That’s probably best done in short distances.” And though it wasn’t truly funny, actually quite sad, she couldn’t stop a slight smile from curving her lips.
Walking along the sidra hand in hand, everything felt familiar and yet somehow altered. Faye felt like the world was pressing in around her at the edges, this impending sense of doom looming just out of reach. She could feel its anxiety-inducing tendrils creeping towards her, keeping the hair on her arms permanently raised and broken out in gooseflesh. Waiting, always waiting for the next bad thing to happen. It was draining, and it was a waste of what little coherency she had left. Fingers tightening around Wayland’s hand, she tried to relax into his touch, to center herself with his warmth and his steadiness. As she glanced at him out of the corner of her eye, she realized that he had never been anything other than an unwavering pillar of strength and stability. Every time she’d been weak, every time she’d wanted to let herself crumble and find the easy way out, he had been there to drag her out of her own head and into the moment with him. Guilt made her stomach clench as Faye reflected on just how many times she’d tried to pull away and lose herself in everything but him - and how many times she still planned on doing so.
But not right now. Not here, at this very moment.
They walked and they walked and it felt good, being together and being out of the house and not having a million eyes on them, pitying them for what had happened in Elisora. They skipped stones across the sidra, they wandered up and down the streets window shopping and chatting with the vendors, waving hello to familiar faces. Just being out in the sunshine and fresh air was enough for Faye, who hadn’t realized how stifling it was to be locked away in the town house for such an extended period of time. Wayland’s presence was an added bonus, and she realized then how much she had missed that as well. The sound of his laughter, the mischievous glint in his eye, the feeling of his rough and calloused palm pressed against her own. Never before had he held her hand in public - never before had she let him. There was something strange and wonderful about simply being together, and Faye was both startled and terrified to realize that it was a feeling she wasn’t eager to forget.
The Rainbow was a bit harder to navigate than the rest. For so long it had been a sanctuary for her, the first place that she’d truly felt like she belonged in the city. To return to it so fractured and unlike herself was disorienting, and Faye found that it was almost too much to bear. Wayland was inclined to lead her there, knowing that it was a place she truly enjoyed, but the blonde only made it a few minutes of walking in tense silence. Standing outside of an art supply shop that she had once frequented, she brushed away Wayland’s sudden longing to become an artist himself.
“I know you had your heart set on becoming Sakaris’ next Picasso,” she teased lightly, smirking up at him. “But what if we do something a little different?”And Faye tugged Wayland gently in the direction of the beach. Though she’d been in Sakaris for some months, never once had she stepped foot on those sandy shores. Truthfully, she was afraid of the ocean. Its currents and its creatures, the unpredictability of it and the power behind those violent, crashing waves. But she didn’t want to spend the morning visiting familiar places and doing familiar things. The weight of a pencil in her hand, or a brush or a pen or a piece of charcoal, it would be too much. Faye knew the moment she put ink to paper she’d once again be seeing those images, and then she’d be living them, and then their day trip would be over before it had begun. She didn’t want to risk losing this moment, grounded in the present. Grounded with Wayland.
The air was chillier by the water. Cold mist sprayed Faye’s face as they walked along the shoreline, the breeze blowing those long blonde waves out behind her, knotting them, making them dance. She kicked off her shoes, letting the cold sand squish between her toes as they made their way further and further down the beach. She longed to shrug out of her jacket and feel the ocean breeze kissing her skin, making it pucker, but she knew that such a suggestion would not please Wayland, and she did not have the words to explain to him that she and nature were working together to stave off those bouts of madness. Or perhaps she did have the words, and she simply didn’t want him to know just how much effort it took to keep herself here in the moment with him. How willing she was to risk hypothermia and pneumonia and all of the other “ia-s” if the chill in the air was enough to keep her mind from wandering.
It was practically deserted on a day this cold and windy, but Faye found she liked it best this way - just the two of them. “Oh, look!”said the blonde suddenly, spotting a perfectly preserved seashell nestled into the sand at their feet. She reached down with her free hand and pulled the cream-colored shell free, running her thumb along its rigid fan. Smiling down at the little treasure, she opened her mouth to say something to Wayland, but suddenly caught sight of something else. Glittering in the sunlight, a small piece of seafoam-colored seaglass. Dropping Waylands hand with a sound of excitement, she knelt in the sand to gather that one up as well. As they walked a few more slow paces Faye realized that the shoreline was teeming with both treasure and life, and suddenly there seemed a million things to do there in the sand. “Here, hold these.” She ordered, dropping her goodies into Wayland’s cupped palms before dropping down once more, fingers digging through the sand in search of more.
He couldn’t wrap his mind around it. How someone could stand right in front of you and still feel miles away? Wayland didn’t try to hide his lingering gaze on Faye when she entered the room. A cool breeze followed after her and it seemed to have nipped at her cheeks, leaving them rose-colored. It was the only color on her face he realized shortly after. The rest seemed to have been drained from her skin and beneath her eyes was evidence of sleepless nights.
Wayland watched her freshen the vase on the table, noting the ink that stained her hands. Evie’s words from before echoed in the back of his mind. The things that she was drawing. She wasn’t eating, barely spoke, and barely slept. His chest tightened, recalling Adrastus just last night having to stop him from going to her room. Instead, Killian checked on her and although he knew that act was of good intention, it didn’t make it feel any more bearable knowing that another man had to comfort the girl that he. . .
She was staring at him, he realized. Blinking her gaze from his face to his wings which he felt tense and tucked together behind his back. They ached and throbbed, but when she looked at him, all he could feel was her stare as she crossed the room. At the sound of his name, the General felt his wings ruffle slightly, nearly making him wince. That earthy scent of hers that captivated him sunk deep inside his lungs, kissing every inch of his insides with each inhale and exhale. “Phaedra,” he greeted, his voice matched the volume of her own, barely uttered, but carved by an impossible intensity.
There was a silent craving in his tone. He craved those snarky comments that she so often sprung onto him, the sound of her laugh, her smile. Things he didn’t think could be so stripped away from her until now. It felt as if he was meeting her all over again, only she had a sadness to her that crushed his heart entirely. Physical pain he could endure, but this— seeing her like this. . . It was a pain that he wouldn’t wish on even his enemies. Having someone so important to him standing right in front of him. He was finally learning the paths of her mind, her little quirks —like the way she always stuck the tip of her tongue out when she was drawing in her notebook. He spent nights laying beside her, sometimes she would fall asleep on his chest and he would just watch the rise and fall of her chest until the sun came up and he was forced to leave. Those had been the worst moments. When he had to lay in his own bed, with her smell entangling him, but her warmth so absent. That was how this felt. She was so wrapped around him, and yet so absent.
Her icy fingers brushed against his hand causing his thoughts to halt. Her body went rigid and he assessed her quietly, watching as she purposely averted her gaze from him. His brows furrowed slightly, but he simply pursed his lips as she poured herself a cup of coffee. The Faye he knew preferred tea. He blinked once and was suddenly glad he didn’t comment when Evie was deflected for having the same thoughts.
Glancing between the sisters, Wayland’s eyes finally landed on Adrastus who had a look on his face that suggested he didn’t think this conversation was going to end on the best terms. Raising his coffee mug to his lips, he paused halfway to his lips as Faye stalked out of the kitchen with a huff. The mug was set down with an unintentional clatter when she dropped down into a seat that was already occupied by Killian. She sought out comfort from the male, he realized as she sunk back comfortably. His teeth clenched at the sight of them and Killian didn’t seem to take any notice as he shifted his wing around Faye, so she wouldn’t be uncomfortable. The action nearly had Wayland seeing red. There had been moments in the years that he’d known Killian and even Adrastus where either of his brothers made him irritated or angry, but this was an entirely different sort of rage. It was almost not completely under his control at all. As if his body decided on its own that he would feel this anger whether he wanted to or not.
Straightening, Wayland slid away his cup of coffee, his stomach no longer capable of stomaching anything as he drank in Faye and Killian from where he stood.
Adrastus glanced over at Wayland, a look crossing his features that was short-lived. His attention was quickly stolen away by the two sisters' conversation which was quickly taking a turn for the worst. The High Lord pursed his lips, silver eyes shifting between both females wearily, and as soon as the words “you’re not well” left Evie’s lips, it was like the room had shifted entirely. All of them were staring at Faye expectantly, drinking in the way that she seemed to flinch at the words. Adrastus’ fingers grazed Evie’s elbow, a warning look on his face, but the damage had been done. Wayland found his lips forming a faint frown, forcing his eyes to look down at the counter, not wanting to add extra eyes to Faye, he knew she could feel every one of them.
Killian’s looming shadows seemed to draw closer around Faye as if trying to shield her from the words, but just as quickly as Evie let those words out, Faye was rising to her feet to dismiss herself. So unlike her old self who would have fought her sister tooth and nail to gain what she wanted. It was like she was giving up. Accepting that maybe she was broken. Wayland moved to the threshold of the kitchen, eyes trailing after her as she went to her bedroom. The place she never seemed to leave anymore.
“Nevara,”Adrastus warned, but Nevara didn’t stand down as she scolded Evie. High Lady or not, the ancient one would let her thoughts be heard and not care if they were considered harsh. It was just the way Nevara was. Onica on the other hand busied herself with cleaning up dishes and such, and Killian slumped against his chair, fingers pinching the bridge of his nose in the exhaustion of the situation.
Wayland didn’t expect it at all when Evie turned her attention toward him, eyes blazing with that desperation she always had when it came to wanting to help her loved ones. Blinking his deep hazels, Wayland glanced between everyone, wings bristling and then finally he said, “I think that Faye has always felt everything deeply. And her entire world was tugged out from beneath her.” he paused, really taking in his own words as if he hadn’t been expecting to say any of them at all until they were spilling from his mouth. “She is not sick. She is trying to live a life that does not belong to her yet. She is still the same Faye we’ve always known.” the words were half a feeling and half him trying to convince himself that the Faye he had grown so accustomed to —his fingertips brushed the hilt of the dagger that she had gifted him during Solstice, an ache erupting in his heart.“And if she wants to get out of this Gods damned house, that is what she will do.” his voice was suddenly harsher than how it started and he didn’t meet anyone's gaze before he was moving up the stairs, every muscle that met his wings a dull ache, but he didn’t care. He kept going until his feet were planted outside of her bedroom door.
He stared at the dark wood for longer than necessary before knocking and then slowly pushing open the door. When he peered inside, the first thing he saw was the papers that littered the desk in her room. Papers filled with ink drawings of the cauldron. Forcing his eyes away, he looked at Faye, careful not to offend her by seeming pitiful. He took a tentative step inside the room and then another. Wayland realized rather quickly that this had been the first time since everything that they were alone together and he wasn’t sure why he felt nervous, as if it was the first time.
“I need to work my wings or they’ll never get better,”he said finally. “I thought I’d take a walk through town if you want to join me?” he cleared his throat. “Not as your escort, but because I can’t think of a more entertaining scenario than two people that are being told they are unwell hitting the town together out of spite.” his lips quirked slightly, showing off his dimples, hoping that he’d get to see that beautiful smile she would always wear in his presence. The one he hadn’t seen in much too long to be considered healthy.
Still. There was a part of him that was. . . scared?
Scared that she would reject him. That she no longer felt what he did.
Forcing those thoughts away, he added. “Maybe you could show me some of those art skills, andsee if I could be a potential student. That is, as long as you’re okay with starting with stick figures.”
Killian’s promise not to tell anyone put Faye at ease, if only slightly. It felt as if a weight had been lifted off of her chest, sharing this moment with someone. The fact that Killian was able to approach her objectively, not tied to her by blood or by…well, whatever it was that tied her to Wayland, was relieving. He was close enough to the situation that Faye trusted him entirely, and yet just detached enough to not be overly influenced by his own emotion. He looked at her with the concern of a friend - not a sister, not a lover. Faye hadn’t realized how much she craved that ‘other’ connection until this moment.
His words of comfort had the girl uttering a contented sigh, and she would have thanked him had the door not begun to creep open. Adrastus stood in the doorway, watching the two of them with a look that made Faye feel guilty for reasons she didn’t entirely understand. Breaking away from Killian, she crossed her arms tightly over her own chest, brushing her cheek against her shoulder to wipe away the last remnants of those trickling tears. She listened as the Spymaster related to Adrastus what had happened, and she was grateful that he kept his word, offering only the most basic of explanations and leaving out the less graceful parts.
“I’m fine,” Faye assured him with a nod and a smile that wasn’t entirely convincing. At her confirmation, the two of them were leaving. Faye watched them go, heart sinking slightly at the knowledge that she was going to be alone once more. She didn’t trust herself to not slip away again, and the thought terrified her. Killian glanced back for just a moment, and she offered him a weak smile that she didn’t feel. The door closed and she let out a soft sigh, gaze lingering on his shadows for just a few seconds longer. They seemed to wave her goodbye before disappearing beneath the crack of her bedroom door.
.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・
The night’s remaining hours had blurred together, sweat beading on her brow as Faye sat sketching over and over again those images haunting her mind’s eye - not because she’d slipped away once more to that hazy in-between place, but because it seemed like it was the only way to rid herself of those visions: to eradicate them completely from her subconscious. Paper and pen were the only means of expression she knew, and she felt that only when the cauldron’s wicked power was splayed across those pages would she be able to rest. As ink seeped into the pages from the point of her pen, it was like all of those feelings of terror and helplessness were ebbing away as well. Only when it was out of her eyes and onto the page would she know peace. And once she’d gotten some semblance of that peace, there was only one place to go: her garden.
The early morning air was crisp and cool, a welcome respite. Faye felt a sense of uncertainty as she stood gazing out at the walled garden and realized that she had not spent time here since long before being Made. Blue-brown eyes swept back and forth across the familiar terrain, and yet she felt more fear than she did comfort. Fear to embrace any of the things she had loved before. Fear of slipping away into the hollowness she now knew, trapped with no escape. Unable to find her way back to this, to herself. It was a strange and irrational sort of fear, but fear nonetheless, and it left her paralyzed at the garden’s entrance. Agonized at the idea of losing herself in the one place she’d ever truly felt was her own, the one place where she could undoubtedly accept that she belonged.
Though there was no detectable pattern behind the way her consciousness in this world came and went, Faye was trying to do everything she could to ground herself in, well, herself. She’d bathed and dressed that morning for the first time since emerging from the cauldron. Though it was far from the fashion of either the mortal world or this one, she’d chosen the simplest of outfits she could find - one from the days before they’d known the luxury of being wealthy, one that had long since been set away with vows to never be worn again; how it had even wound up in her things here, Faye didn’t know, but on this particular morning she was grateful for it. Shrouded in the simple olive-toned peasant’s dress paired with her well-worn pink pinafore, she felt more like herself than she’d felt in a long time. She wore the simple garb like armor, defending her from this strange new world. Connecting her to her human roots. Humbling her.
A dusting of snow covered the tops of the shrubs bordering the garden, glittering against the very first of the rising sun’s rays. Drawing in a deep breath that made her chest burn with the all-too familiar iciness of a winter’s morning, Faye forced herself forward. Bare feet made delicate tracks in the freshly-fallen snow, each step sending shooting pain up her legs as those bare soles met the frozen-over cobblestone and began to numb. Pain was good, it kept her present. Fingertips gliding over the tops of the shrubs and carving pathways through the snow, Faye emerged fully in the center of the garden with a soft sigh of either contentment or concern. A good many of the plants there had been covered for protection against the elements, and they waited patiently for the warm kiss of Spring. Those that remained - the hardier root-like vegetables and the strange, resilient varieties of this realm - seemed to sense Faye’s anxiety, and were eager to put her at ease.
Faye stood a moment admiring the shimmering winter wonderland, when she felt something suspiciously like fingertips brush against her arm. Gaze darting downwards, it softened as she saw creeping, ivy-like tendrils wrap slowly around her wrist and up her arm - greeting her. Stroking a few of the brilliant purple leaves she murmured,“Hello, dears,” and moved on to wish good morning to the remaining winter foliage. They seemed to strain towards her, eager for affection, and Faye was all-too willing to oblige. Well into the morning she spent her time reacquainting herself with all of the plants, able now to feel the life teeming within them where as a human she’d only imagined it. And just as she’d always suspected, they were very alive, with feelings and needs and a longing for company. Just as she was. The cold of the morning turned to numbness, its icy chill forgotten as a new sort of warmth blossomed within, and for the first time since being Made Faye didn’t feel quite so lost and alone. Those pieces of herself she was missing, she found them here.
The morning waned, and some part of her knew that they’d come looking for her eventually. Although reluctant to leave this sweet oasis of sanity, Faye knew that the cold had become too much and that if she spent too much longer out here whispering to plants, they’d think she was truly crazy. And so she picked a hearty bouquet filled with blossoms of cyclamen and crocus and viola and iris, carrying the bundle of white and pinks and purples against her chest as she made her way back inside. She could hear them downstairs, the kitchen bustling as nearly everyone else gathered aside from herself. Faye couldn’t remember the last time she’d consciously left the safety of her bedroom. She hadn’t attended a meal, at least not one where she was truly present. She hadn’t sat before the fire with eyes that truly saw the flickering flames. She hadn’t partaken in conversation, prepared a meal, or even wished anyone a good morning.
And so, she decided to join them.
The moment her bare feet touched the floor, she felt the eyes on her. Looking up, Faye blinked out at the many faces staring back. Absently, the girl wondered whether they’d been staring at her like this all along and she’d just been so far away that she hadn’t noticed. She knew what they were seeing when they looked at her: her disheveled blonde curls damp from the snow outside, her cheeks rosy and wind-flushed, deep purple circles beneath her unusually bright eyes, ink-smudged fingertips clutching a winter’s bouquet. Her bare feet left behind damp footprints as she crossed the kitchen with some sense of purpose. “Good morning,” Faye murmured to no one in particular as she plucked a long-since deadened arrangement from her vase on the kitchen table, replacing it with fresh water and the new bunch of flowers. Satisfied, she turned back towards them and faltered. That blue-brown gaze immediately found Wayland, leaning against the kitchen counter with a mug of coffee in his hands. Their eyes met, and memories of their last encounter rose to the surface. Warmth spread through her as something in her belly tightened, yanking her towards him, but Faye stood rooted firmly in place.
Her gaze flickered from his face to his wings, where the skin was still red and angry, healing but scarred. She had felt that pain, the agony of his wings being shredded beneath Hybern’s power. It was as if a thousand suns were raining down on his back, burning holes through his flesh, setting him ablaze. There was no way he should have been out of his bed, and part of her yearned to take his hand and guide him back there - no, to force him back there, to insist that he heal fully and tend to him entirely. But as quickly as those strong emotions arose within her they were doused, like a flame unable to spark. Whether it was the lingering remnants of that hollowness inside of her which prevented Faye from fully feeling or her own self-denial, one couldn’t be sure. Perhaps it was a bit of both.
As she made her way to the coffee pot, Faye avoided their eyes. The hesitancy in the room made goosebumps rise along her arms, and she felt tense. Like they were all waiting for her to crack - like she was waiting for it herself. She longed to be back in the garden, surrounded by nothing by nature. Hazel eyes followed her trail across the room; she didn’t have to look up to know that.“Wayland,” she greeted him lowly, coming to a stop by his side. Glancing up to meet his gaze, she found herself hit with a crippling sense of guilt. There was so much left unsaid between them, and she didn’t want to find the words to put either of them at ease. Her icy hand reached for the pot of coffee and their fingertips brushed, sending an electric current buzzing across her skin. Faye clenched her fingers into a closed fist, spine stiffening slightly. Her gaze remained steadfast on the marble countertop below, but she felt a tug of genuine concern from the ripple of emotions she’d sensed in his touch. It was harder to push down than the rest.“Excuse me,”she murmured. Once more she reached for the pot - around him this time - and poured herself a mug of the steaming brew. Its bitter scent filled the air, strong and warm. Faye forced her nose not to wrinkle as she brought the mug to her lips, drinking deeply.
She’d barely sat down in one of the kitchen chairs when she realized that eyes were still on her. The conversation in the room had tapered off, and she was somehow the focus.“What?”her gaze fell upon all of them in turn before settling with her sister. Evie’s lips were pursed as she watched Faye, brows drawn slightly in confusion or concern. “You don’t like coffee,” said Evie. Her gaze flickered towards the mug clenched between Faye’s hands, and the brunette cocked her head to the side slightly. Mistrusting. Suspicious.“Can I not try something new?”Defensive, Faye scowled, fingers tightening around the mug. Pointedly, she brought it to her lips and took another sip, suppressing a shudder even as its warmth swelled inside of her. Evie paused, brows raising - as if she hadn’t expected such liveliness from Faye after how withdrawn she’d been the past few days. The truth was, Faye didn’t like coffee, but she needed it. The last thing she wanted was to succumb to sleep, to risk wandering back into that faraway place and find herself trapped there once more.“You can…”Evie trailed off, casting a look at her mate. One that had Faye tensing. She hated feeling their eyes on her, like they weren’t watching, but studying. It made her uneasy. It made her feel crazy.
With a pointed scowl that clearly said she felt the kitchen was too hostile, Faye moved a little on a little bit further towards where Killian sat by the fireplace. The blonde sank into the other half of the loveseat with a soft huff, reclining slightly. Her gaze flickered towards the male and she said softly, “Good morning, Killian,” before falling into a more comfortable silence beside him.
“I’m just glad you’re consuming something,” chimed in Onica, side-eyeing Evie with a pointed look that seemed to suggest she get her priorities in check. The two girls exchanged a glance, with the brunette appearing slightly sheepish. The subtlest inclination of her head was the only sign that she received and understood the message. Evie cleared her throat, taking up her own cup. “You’ve been in the garden,”she observed, then her gaze dropped to Faye’s bare feet - still numb - and lingered there for just a moment too long. A smile that didn’t quite meet the woman’s eyes curved her lips as she added, "And you’re wearing my frock.” Faye looked down at her outfit, at the damp apron in question, and shrugged. “You never liked pink.” After a moment she added hesitantly,“And I thought some fresh air might do me good. In fact…I was thinking I might go out into the city this morning.”
An unnatural silence filled the room, and it felt to Faye that every body had stilled. As if the idea of her venturing from the town home was somehow taboo. Evie’s brows flew up in surprise before she said,“Okay. We can go out.”And she gave a reassuring nod. Faye paused, lips pursing. Her thoughts centering around the word we, as if she were unfit to traverse the city by herself. And maybe she was, but hearing it said aloud sparked something defiant in the girl. “I was thinking I’d go alone.” Said Faye bluntly. She hadn’t been thinking that at all, but at the insinuation that she couldn’t go by herself, she’d changed her mind. Her gaze flickered up to meet Evie’s, assessing her sister’s reaction. “Maybe spend some time in the Rainbow, or visit with Nero.” All normal things, things she would have done before - unchaperoned. Evie’s brows pulled together, and she glanced not towards Adrastus, but towards Wayland. It was a brief, fleeting glance, but it only kindled the flame of frustration licking its way up her insides. “Or is that not allowed?” She rose her eyebrows. Evie hesitated, a strange look of anguish transforming her features into something pained and saddened.“Faye..”she began, trailing off, unsure of what to say. There was a long moment of prolonged silence where the two sisters stared at one another before finally Evie settled on,“You’re not well.”
Faye recoiled so sharply that her shoulder knocked against Killian’s. It wasn’t as if she’d been slapped; it was as if she’d been knocked off her feet entirely, left winded and struggling for air. A look of hurt flashed across the girl’s face, but it quickly evened out. She blinked up at her sister, forcing her face into a neutral expression.“Okay,”Faye said simply. All signs of the fight she’d been gearing up for fizzling out. It was so resemblant of that hollowness that had plagued her for so long, and that seemed to unsettle Evie more than anything. “Faye, I didn’t mean-” but the blonde was standing, shrugging her shoulders.“I said okay.” She set the mug of coffee down on the little table there. “I think I’ll return to my room. If that’s alright,” and she swung her gaze towards Evie expectantly, awaiting permission. Evie cast a helpless glance towards Adrastus, but Faye was already moving. Silently she exited the room, going back up the staircase from which she had come.
The first time she’d willingly left her bedroom, and Evie had ruined it with her own good intentions.
A heavy sigh escaped the woman, followed by Nevara's, “Well, you could have handled that better.” Scowling at the red-haired beauty, Evie crossed her arms defensively over her chest. “She isn’t ready to go out on her own,” she insisted. Nevara arched a perfectly sculpted brow. “And that’s your decision to make?” A ripple of agitation had had Evie’s teeth grinding together."She's my sister." Unmoved, Nevara leveled Evie with a look. "Yet you treat her like a pariah." It rubbed Evie the wrong way, and the look on her face said as much. Bypassing Adrastus entirely - and priding herself on the fact that she didn't seek him out to fight her battles - her gaze swung towards Wayland.“What do you think?” she pressed, brows drawing together slightly as she awaited his response - perhaps the only opinion of true value to her in this situation.
“That alone isn’t enough to dismiss the idea,” Killian said to Wayland beside the door. He turned to Adrastus, wings flaring behind him. “I’ll look into the territory tonight.”
Adrastus had barely parted his lips to reply when Faye’s voice bounced between them all. All eyes landed on the blonde whose eyes were returning back to that faraway place once more. Her sudden outburst left them all speechless for a long moment. Wayland studied her with an expression that showed just how lost her new personality made him feel. A mixture of concern and confusion crinkled between his brow. Killian was utterly still as he mulled on her words and then the absent shrug of her shoulders.
Placing a hand on the small of his mate's back, Adras glanced between both men before clearing his throat and deciding they would revisit the matter in the morning after some much-needed rest.
* * *
Killian stood atop the rooftop of the townhouse dressed in just a pair of sweats. His feet padded across the large arena mat, carrying him toward the center where he came to a stop, drawing his arms up in front of him, fingers clenched into fists. The Spymaster's wings unfurled slowly behind him as if preparing his balance against the thrusting motions that were about to ensue. As if fighting off an enemy, the dark-haired male began his training strikes, most of his weight on the balls of his feet. Everyone jab outward recoiled, and he repositioned his fists level at his cheeks. Behind every movement were tracers —his shadows following behind his body, strengthening his blows like a second entity.
The enigmatic Shadowsinger was often found in the training ring during the late hours of the night. The quiet stroke of the midnight breeze was sedating against the constant noise that he was so used to hearing day in and day out. Not only the voices of those around him but the ones that lived inside the depths of his mind and shadows. Focusing on things like the beating of his heart or the breaths that he inhaled as he trained helped him to cope with the constant overstimulation.
By the time that sweat shined across his body in the moon's glow and his muscles burned, he let his arms dangle at his sides, his wings drooping behind him slightly as he inclined his head, golden eyes closing as the wind rushed against his skin. When he opened them, he was greeted by a blanket of glittering stars winking back at him. His shadows seemed to hum to him, as though they too enjoyed the scenery.
Killian drew himself a shower, the water was always cold. His fingers tested the frigid temperature and goosebumps dotted his arms. When he stepped beneath the pelting droplets, every muscle tensed. It never did get easier. He didn’t grow any more acclimated to the icy water, but the alternative was far less bearable. Having any sort of heat gracing his back felt like hands wringing his insides and his heartbeat quickened to an impossible rate. The first time he tried to bathe after the incident with his stepbrothers, all he could feel were those flames upon him once more, engulfing and melting his flesh —his wings.
Killian’s head hit the pillow, his chest deflating in a heavy sigh when his shadows suddenly poured off the side of his bed, releasing a symphony of hisses. He shot upright, hand grabbing for his blade Truth Teller. His eyes gleamed in the night, his footfalls inaudible as he traveled across the room, letting his shadows lead the way out the door and into the hallway.
He could feel it, the terror, the sorrow, the pain. He could feel it all and the Cauldron entered his mind as if it were a person standing in front of him. As quickly as the image appeared, it left him, but he quickened his pace. They were leading him to Faye’s bedroom he realized and then he felt a familiar aura of energy behind him. He didn’t have to look to know that it was Adrastus. Both men were headed to Faye’s door when Killian glanced over his shoulder and stared down toward Wayland’s room. Adrastus followed, lips pursing at the afterthought, but the two brothers looked at each other and that was all it took for their plan to be set in motion. Adras turned and headed to Wayland’s room to keep him at bay. His injuries were far too extensive for him to be in the crosshairs if they were under attack. Someone needed to suppress him and Killian continued forward, shoving open Faye’s door to find the girl stumbling across the floor, her eyes wide with fear.
Blade extended in front of him, Killian surveyed the room, his shadows darting across the floor like a bloodhound. No one. It was just her. The hissing settled, but he was reluctant to set down his blade on her dresser. Taking Faye in, his eyes traveled to her hands which rattled at her sides, and the look that was in her eyes. It wasn’t what he was familiar with. As if she were sleepwalking. When she began shouting at presumably nothing, he moved toward her a step, brows furrowed.“Faye.”his voice was firm, but she didn’t seem to hear him. Instead, she began grabbing at her face, her nails digging into the soft skin beneath them. Blood drew down her face at the impact and Killian was in front of her in an instant.
“Stop!” he growled out, reaching out his hands.“Faye, stop it. Wake up. It’s just a dream.” his fingers curled around hers tightly as he tugged them away from her face, those radiant amber eyes met hers and he dug into that place that he’d seen her go before. The world between worlds. He focused on that place, feeling for her through his shadows until they whispered that they could see her. They latched onto her, tugging her back to the present like a tether. When she blinked, he watched the clouds clear from her gaze. Not realizing that he had been holding his breath, he released a relieved sigh, concern flickering in his gaze as he examined her face. The festering cuts she made were beginning to heal already, but blood still stained her cheeks.
As if being lost out at sea all that time, now that she was back, relief seemed to wash over her as well, leaving her lip trembling as she broke into tears before him. Her quiet sobs filled the air around them, leaving a salty scent around them. Killian did not speak. He just assessed her. Silently, he let all that she was feeling seep into him and his shadowsinger abilities took hold, explaining to him all he needed to know. Of where she went, what she saw. It all confirmed his previous suspicions. She was a Seer with no control. A consoling expression crossed his features and when Faye crumpled, he dropped her hands and instead drew her into him just as she fell into his chest. Staring into the darkness behind her, his arms came around her slowly, then tightened softly as he held onto her quivering body. “Nothing,” he said, his voice low. Faye’s back bobbed between sobs, her tears falling onto his chest, and rolling down his stomach. “Nothing is wrong with you.”
One of his hands smoothed her hair down while she cried. He remembered what it felt like when he first entered the in-between. How lost and confused he felt. Up was down and down was up, there were no answers and he could hear everything, see everything, but nothing all at once. The worst of it was not knowing if he would ever come back to reality. Or not knowing what was the reality in the first place. What he couldn’t imagine was the power of the Cauldron being intertwined in it all.
When Faye’s shudders became far and in between, he kept stroking her hair until she was shifting to look at him through those red puffy eyes. When she apologized, Killian looked at the tears that streaked his chest and shook his head, reaching to wipe the ones away from her cheeks with his thumb. “I assure you, I’ll survive.” he offered, only one corner of his mouth twitching at a smile. The smile vanished, however, at her next request, but he found himself nodding anyways.
The two of them stayed like that for a while, his arms still cradling her against him while she shut her eyes. He rested his chin against the top of her head and pondered what not telling the others would entail. Or better yet, what not telling Wayland would entail. He wasn’t sure it would go smoothly, but if it was what she wanted, he was a man of his word. It didn’t mean he had to agree with her. “They’re already worried, we all are,” he said to her, eyes taking in her room absently.“However, I have reason to believe that you will overcome this, Faye.” he nodded and before he could say anything further the door creaked open behind them. His shadows thickened slightly and his wings ruffled as they both moved to look at who it was.
Adrastus stood in the doorway, eyes flickering between the two of them as they untangled from each other. His brows lowered —mostly directed at Killian, of course. The Spymaster cleared his throat and straightened.
“It was just a nightmare,” he said, face void of any previous emotion.“She’s been through a lot, it’s only natural.” Killian held Adras’ stare for what felt like a long moment
“Are you okay?” Adrastus finally said, tearing his gaze from Killian and resting it on Faye behind him. When she confirmed, he nodded his chin for Killian to follow him out. Glancing back at Faye, Killian met her eyes briefly as if to double confirm that she was alright before he exited her bedroom, his shadows still lingering briefly before slipping beneath the crack of her door.
* * *
Wayland ignored any recommendations for his healing and decided to leave his room even though every step he took made the muscles in his wings strain and burn with pain. After last night, he refused to be bedridden. If something serious would have happened to Faye and he wasn’t able to make it to her fucking room, Cauldron be damned.
Mostly everyone was gathered near the kitchen and sitting room. Nevara rose a brow at Wayland’s presence, glancing toward Adrastus and Evie briefly before rolling her eyes at the General’s lack of listening skills.
“If you needed something —” Adras started, but Wayland was quick to cut him off.
“I completed the Blood Rite,” Wayland glared at him, making himself a cup of coffee.“I think I can get out of my fucking bed.”
Killian sat in one of the loveseats and glanced up at Wayland who didn’t so much as look his direction. He remained silent, averting his eyes back to the fireplace that flickered across the room.
“You’re in a chipper mood this morning,” Onica noted to Wayland whose muscles tensed. He didn’t say anything, despite the clenching of his jaw telling everyone he had plenty of thoughts that he could have.
The creak of the staircase drew eyes toward Faye who descended them.
The floor groaned, and Killian entered the room. All of their eyes darted up to greet him, though the room had gone silent after Evie’s interrogation of her younger sister. Killian looked a million times better than he had before, his wounds clean and tended to, his clothing fresh.
The man spoke and they all looked on eagerly to hear the news - almost all of them. Faye’s eyes had refocused and they found themselves drawn to the spymaster, holding onto his every word. But she wasn’t looking for news; she was looking for confirmation of what she already knew. What she’d already seen. Killian’s golden gaze met her own and Faye held it. The way he stared at her made her wonder whether or not he already knew, knew that this was somehow tied back to her. That it had been her fault. The blonde remained silent but her gaze held, until he turned his attention back towards the High Lord and his mate.
“The Cauldron made her into High Fae, but her youth was stripped.”
Fae remembered it vividly. Watching as the queen had disappeared - not been forced, gone willingly - into the cauldron, expecting immortality and beauty. When she emerged, she was as withered as a crone. Faye had watched on, thinking that it was a just ending for someone so greedy and selfish; but then, just as soon as the queen had crumpled into a sobbing heap, the girl had suddenly found herself somewhere else entirely. Transported between worlds, between time. Back in the throne room, on those wet stones. Freshly Made. Surrounded by the King, the Queens, and the Inner Circle - it hadn’t happened at all. Or at least not yet.
As Killian spoke now, Faye realized that the images she found plaguing her were glimpses. Bits and pieces of things that hadn’t happened yet, maybe. Or things that already had. Or maybe it was just coincidence…either way, she couldn’t fight off the sense of satisfaction at the thought of the Queens getting the karma they so desperately deserved. Though her face remained expressionless, her eyes danced with mirth. A fact that didn’t seem to go unnoticed, though no one said anything. And neither did Faye. She could have. She could have opened her mouth and told them all that she’d seen it already, that she saw things no one else did, that she was stuck in between the present and the future and the past, everywhere at once. She could have - but she didn’t.
They listened as the men began to talk of war, and as Adrastus named potential allies and their backstories. Evie listened intently, brows furrowed slightly. The more he spoke, the more real it all became. He was reflecting on a war they had fought before, and now here they were gearing up for war again….somehow it hadn’t seemed real. Still didn’t in some ways. But it was, and war was rapidly approaching. With the Cauldron in the King’s hands, who knew what would happen? What it could do, what power he could wield?
Faye seemed to have an inkling.“It won’t work,”she told them. They stared at her and she blinked blankly at them in response. “What?”asked Evie, frowning. “The Cauldron,”said the blonde.“It can’t do what he wants it to.” “What do you mean? How do you know?”pressed the elder sister, eyeing Faye suspiciously. She just shrugged her shoulders.
…
Standing on the rim of the cauldron once more, Faye faltered. A faceless guard hovered on either side of her, their fingers cold and clammy against her flesh as they held her suspended in the air between them. Death - they felt like death, looming over her shoulder. Panic swept over her like a tidal wave, legs turning to gelatin. Not again, she thought desperately. Please, not again. Bare toes curling into the iron lip, the blonde shifted her weight backwards. The blurry-faced guards tightened their icy grips, refusing her escape. They forced her forward once more and Faye wobbled precariously on the edge, teeth rattling as fear left her nearly paralyzed. Memories of being Made filled her mind: the strange silkiness of the water as it rushed around her, enveloping the girl in warmth and light and power; the faraway, drowned-out sound of Evie’s screaming; the world fading to black as one life ended and another began; her shivering body slamming onto the wet stones of the King’s throne room.
I’ve done this before, she thought to herself. It’s not real. It’s already happened.
The thought washed away her fear as quickly as it had come. Blinking around at the strange and unfinished dreamworld, Faye swallowed thickly. There was something eerie about the way the throne room entrapped them, its walls merely the outline of one of her sketches. Nothing was filled in, no color, no people. As if someone had begun drawing it, but had never finished. It was just her, the guards, and the cauldron - and she knew what was expected, what her subconscious wanted her to do. What it wanted her to re-live. Drawing in an uneven breath, the blonde teetered forward on the edge of the cauldron and peered over, expecting to see the familiar wisping curls of smoky black water. Liquid silver, swirling with galaxies and starlight and streams of brilliant, golden power. Life, she thought to herself. It’s going to give me new life.
But when she looked down into the basin, a strangled gasp left her lips. Gone was the silken, immortal waters that she’d been bathed in once before. The cauldron now bubbled brilliant crimson, the scent of metal heavy in the air while an unnerving warmth radiated off of the rippling surface. Blood - it was full of blood. It splashed against her ankles, hot and sticky. Suddenly the Cauldron shifted on its own, pitching her forward. It began to rock slowly back and forth, causing Faye to shift from foot to foot in order to keep her balance. Bit by bit the cauldron picked up speed, tossing her about, trying to throw her in - it was angry, she realized. It wanted to pull her in, to submerge her in blood, to drown, to steal, to kill. Gone was the great maker, bestower of life…in its place was something dark and wicked and vengeful, and Faye knew without a doubt that it meant to find her. To find her and punish her for what she’d stolen from it. This was a warning.
And then she was slipping, the world falling away as she free-fell into that bubbling pool of wicked promise….
Faye woke, a whimper sounding in the quietness of her bedroom. It didn’t immediately register with the girl that the strangled cry had come from her own lips. Shooting up amongst the golden-edged sheets, she gasped for breath. Her chest heaved and it burned, lungs contracting as they struggled to pull in enough oxygen to replenish their lost supply. Though the night was cool she was drenched in sweat, the satin sheets pooled around her waist and clinging to sticky flesh. Faye kicked back the sheets, heart clenching with terror when they knotted and held fast; they were trapping her, suffocating, constricting. The Cauldron, she thought irrationally. It’s found me, it has me, I'm trapped! But it wasn’t the cauldron, it was only her own bedspread, and after a prolonged battle with the linens she wrenched herself free of them finally and stumbled across the hardwood floor just as the door opened.
She recoiled at first, skittering back several steps, still lost in that in-between world that was neither here nor there. Plagued by an inexplicable sense of doom, half-convinced that her dream was reality. Poised as if ready to flee, Faye stared through Killian with widened, cloudy eyes. Her hands trembled at her sides, shoulder shaking with a mixture of fear and trepidation. She could still feel the cauldron’s essence coursing through her veins as if it were somehow tapping into her directly, flooding her with its wickedness. “No,”her voice was a ragged whisper. Shaking her head back and forth fiercely, blonde hair whipped at her face. The image of the cauldron still burned behind her eyes, boiling with vengeance. Blue eyes slipped shut and Faye brought her hands to either side of her head.“No, no, no!”She felt desperate and unnerved, unable to forget. That image resounded in her mind, refusing to be ignored. It was all she could see, consuming her focus entirely - and deep down, a part of her suspected that the cauldron itself was projecting that image into her mind and forcing it to stay there.
A warning.
“It’s angry. It’s angry.”Fingers curling into her flesh, she raked her hands forcefully down either side of her face. Skin peeled away, her nails leaving a stinging and bloodied trail. The movement was crazed, but purposeful - as if she believed she could somehow claw the image out. Strong hands wrapped around her own, drawing her trembling fingers away from her face before they could do more damage. Blinking up into a familiar face, Faye vaguely recognized that it was Killian standing in front of her. His lips were moving, but his voice was lost to her. The girl continued to stare up at him, unseeing, until she heard his shadows - they were whispering to her. Somehow occupying that same strange, otherworldly realm that she found herself trapped in. They wisped along the edges of reality, slithering into the girl’s focus, enveloping her in an inky sense of calm and comfort. Safety. One moment she was lost, and then all at once she was found; the word snapped back into place with new clarity. As if his shadows had somehow drawn her back into this world.
Fearful still, though not so much of the cauldron as of herself and what was happening to her, Faye blinked up at Killian. Concern was etched into every crevice of his face - she wasn’t used to seeing that from him. The man was always so intuitive, so knowing that she sometimes felt nothing could surprise or unsettle him. Her lower lip wobbled and tears filled her eyes. “Killian,”she whispered. Her shoulders began to shake with the silent sobs that threatened to wrack her body. Faye didn’t want to crumble. She wanted to stand tall and persevere, find a way to fight through whatever craziness was plaguing her - but she just didn’t know how. It was out of her control, it was controlling her, and the thought was maddening. It left her feeling helpless and vulnerable in a world where she couldn’t afford to be. A world where everything had already been taken from her. Didn’t she at least get to hold onto pieces of herself? “What’s wrong with me?” she asked him, voice breaking as the tears started flowing freely, her entire body quivering as she drew in a choked sob.
Faye wasn’t sure if she was reaching for him, or if he had reached for her, but she clung to him anyways. She’d always liked Killian, but never would she have anticipated such an intimate moment between the two of them - never would she have suspected that she’d allow such a moment. Faye had always been the type of person to keep a tight leash on her emotions in front of others, especially when there was the potential for showing weakness. And yet she now found some sort of unexplainable comfort in the man, whether it be because of the fact that he was simply a part of her unlikely new family or because he, too, seemed to creep along the outskirts of that in-between place. Something in his eyes, in the way his shadows whispered to her, suggested that he understood her. And that was something precious considering she didn’t even understand her own mind these days. That sense of kinship was something she needed, something she craved - and something none of the rest of them could ever offer her.
Forehead resting against the man’s chest, Faye sobbed until all of the agony and despair she felt had ebbed away. Until she had almost forgotten the image of that cauldron, its warmth and the heavy tang of metal and salt, the blood droplets splashing against her bare skin. Until she could almost forget that she was rapidly descending into madness, that at any moment this world might roll away in a heavy cloud of fog and she’d be thrown into another, lost to herself again. As the cries trailed off into nothing more than the occasional quivering hiccup, Faye lifted her head slightly to look up at Killian. She realized for the first time that his chest was bare, her tears glistening there on his tanned skin, tinged pink with the blood from her face, proof of her weakness, and she felt a tug of guilt. “I’m sorry,”she murmured, brows knitting together although she didn’t pull away. Afraid that to do so would risk her spiraling back into that place she didn’t want to be, seeing things that terrified her.“I’ve made you into a puddle.”With the sleeve of her nightdress, she gently wiped away those salty droplets. Feeling sheepish and ashamed, though thoroughly cried out and comforted by the man’s presence.
"Please don't....don't tell the others," Said Faye after a long moment, averting her gaze. Her eyes slipped shut and she drew in a steadying breath. He smelled of oak moss, darkened forests, hints of amber and shadow. So unlike the rest of them, so different from Wayland's mouthwatering scent - the mountains, cedar, sandalwood; things made to draw her in, to seduce - and yet it sang to her in a way she couldn't understand. There was a likeness between them, there was something familiar here. And she didn't know what. "I just don't want them to worry."
The golden-eyed, bastard son of an Illyrian lord stood tall across the room. His shadows whispered to him in a low melodic way as they flowed around his structure. Killian’s face remained as it always did. Near-unreadable. Dark strands of cocoa created a mess of waves atop his head, and massive Illyrian wings arched above his head. His eyes were expertly trained upon Faye’s face. Onica was standing behind him, using wet cloths to clean the blood that plastered the golden-brown planes of his sleek and muscular torso. His shirt, tattered and blood-soaked, was now hanging halfway out of the garbage in the kitchen, all of his armor removed from the top half of his body.
It wasn’t often that Killian appeared shirtless. Mostly due to the brutal scarring that ran along his spine just below the start of his wings. The scars that he could feel Onica was staring at as she finished up her work.
For eleven years he lived with his father, stepmother, and two older half-brothers. The two boys and their mother were cruel and spoiled. While living in his father's keep, his stepmother kept Killian in a cell with no windows or light. He was allowed to come out only for an hour a day and to see his mother for one hour every week. He was not allowed to train or fly, even when his Illyrian instincts urged him to do so.
When he was eight, his half-brothers decided it would be fun to see what happened when you mixed an Illyrian's quick healing gifts with oil and fire. They tried to pour the oil on his wings, but with his struggling, were only able to douse his back beneath them and then they lit him on fire. His father's warriors heard Killian’s screaming and rescued him but were not quick enough to save his marred back, leaving it permanently scarred, and the start of his wings charred.
Once Onica was patting his shoulder, he only blinked once, eyes still fixed on Faye who seemed to be in an entirely different universe than the rest of them. His shadows seemed to linger near his ears, lapping at the base of his neck as they whispered louder. “A gift for the Queen’s indeed,” they sounded as though they were chuckling a wicked laughter filling the odd space that had become neither here nor there, but everywhere all at once. Faye’s blank eyes met his only once and for a moment, he felt some sort of understanding.
Adrastus’ mind reached out to Evie’s after finally convincing Wayland to return to his bed. Trying to keep the weariness from his gaze, the High Lord re-seated himself at his bedside, able to hear the soft footfalls that echoed throughout the hall. The door creaked open slowly, revealing both Evie and her sister who still sported a glazed-over look. As though she was trying to constantly listen to millions of conversations at once. Like she was never truly able to focus on one thing.
Wayland’s body barely relaxed. Muscles still rippled beneath his tanned skin and when the door opened, he was once again moving upward, hiding the wince on his face, his multi-colored eyes briefly landing on Evie as she spoke. He barely nodded his chin before he was turning his attention fully upon Faye, his heart now hammering against his chest like a war drum at the sight of her. At the sight of that barron look in her eyes. She wasn’t looking at him, he released, didn’t seem even remotely affected by his presence in the room. Her eyes instead stared out the window behind him, vacant of emotion. It was Evie’s prompting words that had Faye turning her head almost mechanically toward Wayland, her voice was so empty and robotic, it made his gut twist uncomfortably.
His eyebrows knitted slowly, concern a stark contrast on his face. She didn’t move the same. Didn’t sound the same. Didn’t look the same. Her skin seemed to glisten now, glowing with a light that was anything but human. Poking out from beneath those soft caramel strands of hair were pointed ears. When she sat down, he silently took note of the height difference she possessed. An inch added onto her. Then, there were her features. Those soft angular shapes that made up her face were more defined, and the color in her eyes seemed to glimmer with her own sort of starlight. She was a treat to any eyes, utterly ethereal. Nevertheless, it was all drowned out and saturated beneath that blank look in her gaze.
Each explanation that Evie offered Wayland only drove the knife deeper into his stomach, twisting and gutting him entirely. His heart felt like it would snap in two at the sight of her. Of what happened to her. What was taken from her? Stolen. All of what happened while he lay face-down on the floor, unconscious and unable to save her from the torture, from her life being destroyed. Useless. He had been useless and she was paying for it all. His eyes dropped down to the bracelet her fingers absently toyed with and memories washed up in his mind, causing the dread within him to thicken. It felt hard to breathe through it all.
Because it gives my eyes a rest. The words were so hollow sounding and Wayland glanced toward Evie, then Adrastus wearily. He couldn’t bear it. Couldn’t just stare at the shell of the person he’d come to adore. The girl who was once so full of inner light and sunshine, now wilting away in front of him. He couldn’t stand it. Shifting forward, Wayland’s hand began stretching out toward her. “Phaedra,” his voice was barely audible, his mouth dry. His fingers found the backside of her hand and something like static reverberated between them. It was like he could feel her. The real her — just beneath the surface.
The sound of his name on her lips was a God's send. It was her. Her real voice. No more was the blank look in her eyes as she stared back at him. Suddenly, her eyes pooled with silver glistening moisture and she was gasping as if having been submerged in water since she initially went inside the Cauldron until now. Leaning forward, Wayland frowned at her, fingers wrapping around her hands as she held onto him. Shaking his head, he ran his thumb against the back of one of her hands, studying her face with an intense longing. “No,” he breathed, able to ignore any of the pain that rose when he sat up further, using his free hand to brush a strand of her hair back behind an arched ear. “Don’t think for a moment that any of this is your fault,” he said sternly, brushing a tear away from her cheek. The exchange between them had enveloped him so deeply that he nearly forgot that anyone else was in the room with them until Evie spoke. Both of them craned their heads to look between her and Adrastus who stood behind Faye.
Adras took note of the effect that Wayland had on Faye’s predicament and then felt the soft caress of his mate within his mind. His silver gaze stayed on the two as they held onto each other as if when they let go, she’d disappear back into the haze she now seemed to be surrounded by. Dropping his wall, he let her inside and listened to her question. The desperation in her voice made his shadows coil inside of him. Fighting off the distraught expression that wanted to creep onto his features. This was not something that he experienced in his five hundred years. Objects being made in the Cauldron were relatively known, but even that lacked details. A person being made into an immortal being? That was never addressed. As far as he knew, this was the first time it had ever been done, aside from Lorenzo just days prior, and even then, he didn’t know enough about Enzo being remade and what he was experiencing to be able to tell his mate anything reassuring.
I’ve got Nevara reading into any ancient publications that might give us an idea of what is happening to Faye. His talons brushed against her cheek softly.
The floor groaned behind them, Killian making his presence known purposely before he stepped inside. He was cleaned up now, redressed in clothes that were no longer drenched in blood. The Shadowsinger glanced between all of them before speaking.
“I took a moment to speak with some of my assets. Word has already sparked across portions of Letharia regarding the King of Elisora and the Queens,” his throat bobbed and then those golden orbs landed on Faye for a moment longer than what was deemed normal. Forcing his gaze back up to Adrastus and Evie, his shadows snaked tightly around him. “Something went wrong within the Cauldron. Queen Antinea entered the Cauldron, to collect her gift of immortality, and when she reemerged, she was changed, but. . .” he trailed off, eyes flickering back toward Faye. Her words from the King's castle still echoed in his mind. That wicked and knowing smile on her face as she said them. A gift for the Queens. As if she wanted them to go into the Cauldron.
“What happened?” Adrastus demanded and Killian cleared his throat.
“The Cauldron made her into High Fae, but her youth was stripped.” Killian could have sworn he saw a flicker of laughter sitting behind Faye’s eyes, again, as if she anticipated this. Adrastus glanced toward Faye as if coming up with the same sort of recognition.
“And I’m sure she isn’t happy about that,”Adrastus muttered. Another enemy that would do everything in their power to bring them down. As if Elisora wasn’t troublesome enough. “We need to start collecting numbers. Maybe even going as far as paying a visit to Felicity and Abraham. With Lorenzo returning, I can only imagine they are going to want to be a step ahead. They may even have forces that would stand beside us if —when— this becomes a war.” Knowing that Evie was more than likely furrowing her brows in confusion at her mate, Adrastus turned to her. “Felicity was half-human, half-fae. A long time ago, the Queen of the Black Land where she was born got engaged to a foreign Fae Prince named Abraham and gave Felicity to him as an engagement gift. Abraham had not realized what kind of person he had agreed to marry and was horrified. He helped Felicity escape and broke off his engagement. Felicity feared the Queen might seek revenge against her, and fled the Black Land and eventually fell in with Lorenzo and his human rebels. Lorenzo and Felicity ended up falling in love until things got messy and Abraham returned to the picture. Felicity later died—a spear through her chest during that last battle at the sea,” Adras explained. “She bled out while she was carried to safety. But Abraham knew of a sacred, hidden island where an object of great and terrible power had been concealed. An object made by the Cauldron itself, legend claimed. He brought her there, to Cretea—used the item to resurrect her, make her immortal. As you were Made. . . and now Faye.”
“The King of Elisora must have promised Lorenzo to use the Cauldron to track the item. To where Felicity and Abraham now live. If they’ve figured this out already—it’s possible they’ve already left as fast as they could.”Wayland murmured.
Unbothered entirely by all of it - Killian’s blood soaking his floors, Wayland’s crumpled and unconscious body, Faye shaking and shivering on the floor with that look in her eyes, their screams and their agony still echoing off the stone corridors. Just another day, his posture seemed to say as he lounged atop his throne, looking over them boredly. And Evie hated him for that - hated him with a fury unlike any she’d ever known.
“This one, however,” he gestured toward Faye.“She stays.”
Evie bristled at the suggestion, a snarl on her lips. The urge to throw herself across the room, to fall onto those wet stones and shield her sister was strong. Impossible with the guard’s tight hold on her. She expected Adrastus to disagree, to bargain somehow. But instead, only one word left his mouth: fine. Evie’s head whipped towards her mate, brows slamming together as she gave him a look that was half-outrage, half-pleading. No…there was no way he was going to leave Faye behind. Even the King didn’t seem convinced, his flat laughter making Evie shudder as he cast his gaze towards her, murmuring about Adrastus’s lack of protest. The High Lord’s explanation made Evie’s heart sink and then churn, and for a moment she thought she might be sick all over the floor. The best call, he was trying to make the best call to save as many of them as he could. Sacrifice the few to save the many.
With a wave of the King’s hand, the wards vanished. Evie trembled as the King’s guard let go of her and stepped back, allowing her to move away. She walked slowly towards the rest of them, meeting Adrastus’s gaze. For a long moment she held it, never tearing her gaze from his as he placed one hand on her back and guided her towards Onica. Towards Onica. Rather than taking hold of her himself. Rather than stepping in between them so that he might bear the weight of their fallen friends. He led her towards Onica, keeping himself on the outskirts. Evie broke her gaze and took her place, all of them holding onto one another in the center of the room. She held her breath, and then she became the wind and the mist, wisping through the world with a tight grasp on the others. Aiding Onica, no longer relying on the other girl to transport them all.
They landed and Evie was unsurprised to find that Adrastus was no longer with them. Only moments later he appeared, Faye at his side and a sword protruding from his stomach. Gasping, she dropped down beside him as he pulled the bit of steel out. Blood poured from the wound, and the sight of it made Evie anxious. Even as he waved off Onica’s worry, even as his gaze met her own and she saw nothing but love and relief reflected there. Reaching out, Evie curled her fingers around her mate’s cheek, lips lifting at the corners.“You insufferable man,” she scolded him lightly, even as her thumb stroked his cheek tenderly.
...
It could have been hours or days and Faye wouldn’t have known the difference. Everything blurred together; thoughts and feelings, faces and places, the past and the present. Time had ceased to mean anything from the moment she’d found herself washed ashore on the floor of the King’s throne room. Images plagued her regularly, these jarring and unannounced scenes unfolding behind her eyes as if she were experiencing them in real time. One moment she was back again on those cold, wet stones watching the young Queen dunk herself into the cauldron, emerging withered and ruined….in the next breath, she was sitting at the kitchen table with an untouched plate of food before her and half a dozen pairs of anxious eyes watching her every move. After so many hours of flickering back and forth between time and space, Faye thought that maybe she truly was beginning to go crazy.
There was a knock on her door, but she didn’t look up. It was Evie - the gentleness of the knock registered with some unconscious part of her brain. Faye’s eyes remained downcast on the page before her, fingers stained with ink. Only when a gentle hand touched her shoulder did the blonde look up, blinking her blue-brown eyes slowly.“Faye?”Evie asked, frowning down at her sister with concern. The blonde was silent.“Wayland is awake. Would you like to go see him?”Something inside of her chest flickered to life at the mention of Wayland’s name, but Faye was too far away for it to register completely. In her mind’s eye she could see the outline of him, tall and broad and blonde, but the details were blurry. She knew him, deep down in her very core she knew him, and yet all that rose to the surface was less than mild interest. Faye found that she had to work twice as hard to slog her way through the haze in her mind to reach out for those bits and pieces of her old life, and even when she did they were fleeting. There was an emptiness inside of her that seemed to have been carved out by the cauldron itself. It was intent on giving her no rest; she knew it was the cauldron because she could feel its dark power coursing through her veins, spinning spindly webs within her mind each and every time she suddenly found herself somewhere new, watching those strange and unexplained scenes unfold. It was as if it had carved away bone and marrow to fill the void with something wispy and dark, something she couldn’t name and didn’t know how to control.
The elder sister didn’t bother waiting for a response that she knew was never going to come. Evie led Faye down the hallways and into the room where Wayland waited with Adrastus, the sight of her friend in such a state making her stomach churn - the knowledge of what he was about to discover only intensified that misery. From the moment she had heard Adrastus’s voice in her mind, asking her to bring Faye, she had been dreading the inevitable.“Glad to see you’re on the mend.”Evie said gently, her smile weak. The sight of Wayland’s newly repaired wings made her heart a little bit lighter, for she knew what it would have cost him to have lost them completely. Wayland glanced at her, but his gaze didn’t hold. And once his eyes found Faye, they didn’t stray from her again. There was a long moment of tense silence, though the girl seemed oblivious as she stared blankly across the room. Finally, Evie nudged the blonde and gently prompted. “Faye, aren’t you going to say hello?” There was the briefest moment of hesitation. That bleak gaze shifted from whatever spot she’d fixated on, meeting Wayland’s hazel eyes. “Hello, Wayland.”chimed Faye lightly. It was as if she were greeting a stranger, that detached politeness dripping from her words.
Holding tightly to her sister’s cold hand, Evie tugged her in the direction of Wayland’s bedside. Faye’s gaze flitted around the room, lingering on nothing in particular. She moved like a newborn colt, with wobbly legs and no sense of direction. Led by Evie’s strong grip, the blonde stumbled her way across the room and to the chair at Wayland’s beside. Once there, there was a moment of hesitation before Evie was easing her down into the plush piece of furniture, gnawing on her lip as she watched Faye stare blankly up at her. The younger girl’s face was expressionless, the only sign of life the steady rise and fall of her chest and the brushing of her fingertips as she compulsively rubbed the golden chain of her bracelet in between her forefinger and thumb. Evie swallowed thickly at the look on Wayland’s face, heart sinking - it was like someone had punched him in the gut.“She’s not herself,”she explained, a bit defensively- though Wayland didn’t look at Faye with judgment, only concern, Evie couldn’t help but to feel the need to protect her sister in this strange and fragile state. “The cauldron it…it took something from her.”
For a long, silent moment they watched Faye. She was…empty. There was no flash of recognition in her eyes when she looked at them, nothing stirring behind that deadened gaze. She was there and not there, seeing and unseeing, present and past. Inside, she struggled to slog through those swirling waters to reach the pieces of herself she knew had been left behind. They were just out of reach, like a beautiful dream lost to you the moment you wake up - the memory of it was haunting.
“She won’t eat,”Evie informed Wayland with a soft sigh. “She doesn’t sleep. She barely talks to us. Killian is the only one who has had any luck with her, and even then...” There was something kindred between her sister and the shadowslinger that Evie didn’t understand; for whatever reason, Faye bore his presence the best. He’d actually managed to wrangle a few stray sentences out of her, as for the rest of them….they just couldn’t reach her. Faye was lost to this world the majority of the time, and when she was present it was only with paper and pen in hand. “And the things she’s drawing, Wayland..” That was one of the most unsettling parts, the sketches. The images were haunting. Sometimes she drew the darkest creatures of this realm, wicked and bloodthirsty. Sometimes she drew images of wars she’d never seen, of carnage and loss. Sometimes she drew the King’s castle, the dungeons in which they’d kept her. But mostly, she drew the cauldron. She’d drawn it a dozen times a dozen different ways: sometimes sleeted over with ice, other times oozing molten lava; holding swirling galaxies inside of its basin, or sitting atop a graveyard of bones - always dark and powerful and terrible, larger than life itself. The pictures seemed to pulsate with its essence, as if Faye had somehow poured part of whatever the cauldron had given her back into those pages.
“You talk about me like I’m not here,”murmured Faye suddenly, twisting and turning one pale hand in the sunlight, watching how it seemed to glitter against her ivory-colored skin. Watching the sun glinting off of her golden chain, the little sunflower iridescent in its beaming rays.“I don’t eat because I am not hungry. I don’t sleep because I am not tired. I don’t speak because I have nothing to say. And I draw because it gives my eyes a rest.” And then, as if she’d never said anything at all, Faye turned her attention towards the window, staring out blankly. The words left them puzzled - anyone could see that she was too-thin, face slightly sunken from too many days without eating, dark circles beneath her eyes - eyes that apparently needed rest, but from what? It was the most sentences she’d strung together since they’d returned home, and it was like she was speaking in riddles.“Like I said…it stole something,” said Evie with a scowl.“We just don’t know what.”Though her voice was more melodic now than it had ever been, there was something unsettling about the hushed tone in which Faye whispered, “Yes…much has been stolen.” And then that strange smile curled her lips once more, just as it had right after she’d been Made, and once again it sent icy tendrils of fear creeping through Evie’s veins - she had the strangest suspicion that her sister was smiling as if she knew something they didn’t. But how could that be possible when she continued to look through them as if they weren’t even there? “Faye,”Evie murmured, reaching out to place a hand on her sister’s shoulder, giving it a gentle shake. The smile didn’t fade, and Faye didn’t move her unseeing gaze from that window. Lost in her own world entirely.
And then Wayland reached suddenly for her hand, and his touch jolted her out of whatever faraway place she found herself trapped in.
The swirling, murky waters of that internal in-between place were too thick for Faye to wade through on her own. They crashed all around her, dragging her under the surface - into the world where time and space blended together, where she was neither here nor there. But Wayland’s fingers around her own created a surge of power that forced those mysterious waves outwards, and when they came flooding back in his touch was like a tether back into reality, back into herself. That tether was as tangible and real to her as those spaces between realms which now flooded her mind - and she followed it all the way back, until she could feel her own essence flooding her body, pushing back against the space now occupied by the cauldron’s power. Fighting for control, fighting for balance.
Blue-brown eyes flickered towards the man, and then to their joined fingers.“Wayland,” she said his name slowly, blinking as if coming out of a trance. Drawing in a breath as if new life flooded her lungs. Some of the fogginess behind her gaze cleared away, and trembling fingers flexed once before closing hesitantly around his hand. The world seemed to come into focus once more, its edges losing that dream-like shimmer as confusion and uncertainty slowly faded away. Faye’s fingers tightened around his own like they were her lifeline, her one tether to reality. Inside and out. “Wayland,”she repeated, reaching out to wrap both of her hands around his larger one. Something inside of her seemed to crack and crumble as her gaze held his, and a brilliant burst of light rushed in to fill the cracks. Bright, powerful, warm. Staring into his eyes, she saw nothing else. The world seemed to shimmer once more, and for a split second Faye felt a surge of panic, but then she realized it was only him - not the world - and he didn’t shimmer. He shone.
“Oh,” she breathed, tears welling in her eyes as the memories from Elisora came flooding back to her. Pain, white and hot, spearing through him - spearing through her. That murky gaze traveled the length of his injured wings, the raw flesh, the puckered scarring. “Your wings.”Faye brought his knuckles to her lips, as if she might press a kiss there, but her lower lip only wobbled against his warm flesh. She could feel the beat of his pulse beneath her thumb, and it kept her grounded in the moment. “I’m so sorry,”she whispered, though she didn’t know why - for the injury to his wings, for her inability to stop it from happening, for being the object of their rescue mission, for taking this long to come and see him. All of it, she was so sorry for all of it.
Evie stared at her sister with furrowed brows for a long moment before exchanging a confused and concerned look with her mate. It was the first time she’d spoken in anything other than short bursts of emotionless chatter since being Made. “Faye,” she called out hesitantly. The blonde turned her head, cocking it to the side slightly. There was an alertness in the girl’s gaze that hadn’t been there before, and for the first time those cloudy blue depths seemed to actually see her. “Do you remember anything?”wondered Evie, unsettled by how quickly the light inside of her sister had turned back on, shining through the cracks left by the Cauldron. She had a sneaking suspicion that it had everything to do with Wayland’s presence, and Evie tried not to dwell too much on the fact. Faye blinked at her sister once, tears still fresh on her dampened cheeks, and then her own forehead creased. “I remember everything,” she insisted.“But it’s…far away.” There was a pause as Faye struggled to gather her thoughts, and her thumb rubbed against Wayland’s own slowly, absently.“Far away. Like you’re looking through a veil?” pressed Evie. Memories from her death came flooding back, and she remembered those moments of in-between, where she hadn’t known where she was or how to get back to herself. Only Adrastus had been there in the darkness, her one foothold into the living world.“No,”she shook her head slightly. Her voice dropped,“It’s like I’m looking through a dream.” They all stared at her, not understanding, and Faye just shrugged, that faraway look slowly creeping back onto her face.
Evie glanced towards Adrastus, talons brushing against his inner walls. Can it be fixed?she asked him, but her mate seemed as much at a loss as she was. It wasn’t everyday someone was thrown into the cauldron and made immortal - this was uncharted territory for all of them. Evie was terrified that the damage the cauldron had done was irreparable, and Faye was going to spend all of eternity stuck in this dream-like trance. It was cruel, for the cauldron to give them Faye forever, but only this fractured version of herself.
The weight of Killian’s limp body hardly registered within either the High Lord or the General as they carried their wounded brother behind the Kings path. Blood was quick to cover all three of them, the tip of the arrow pointing at Onica as she trailed behind them, her hands shaking. When the group entered the throne room, they were greeted by the sight of the Queens standing in a row, their faces void of remorse or sympathy as they collectively stared right back at the Inner Circle. Killian’s head was bowed, his whisps of brown waves clinging to his forehead. He tried to lift it, but it was to no avail, his chin barely made it up before his head was falling back down. The color of his skin was pale and cold, but dots of sweat still formed across his face and neck.
There were no words that could express the war that was raging within each and everyone one of them. The betrayal, the burning anger, the disgust and terror, it was all intertwined and mixed leaving a cloud of nausea to sit in each of their guts. Evie was the first to unleash herself, voicing those emotions blatantly.
Wayland stole a glance at Adrastus who didn’t meet his gaze. He was staring down the King with a look of steel, his body remarkably still. The General could see the gears working within the High Lord’s mind and judging by the gritting of his teeth, the odds weren’t looking good for the lot of them. It seemed Adrastus was moving before anything could be fully registered, but as soon as his movements carried him away from Killian, Onica was taking the new position beneath his dangling arm.
Adras’ fist cracked across the face of the guard who lunged for her, sending him straight to the stones beneath them. Immediately after, his arms coiled around Evie, using his body as her armor, his eyes were darting each direction, delivering warning looks toward each guard— daring them to try and touch her again. He could feel her heart as it pounded against her chest, her body seemed to shake beneath him and his blood crusted hands held tighter around her, his eyes returning to the King’s face as he addressed his mate with such casualty it made his guts wrench in annoyance.
That impenetrable wall that was sat between him and Evie, left the High Lord feeling too far apart from her. In more ways than one. That connection being severed felt like a deafening silence, he was unable to feel even a spark of life from her side, and he was sure it was the same for her. It only drove him more mad now that he couldn’t try and relieve her of that quickened heartbeat. Unable to bring peace down upon the one he loved after doing so for so long.
Not taking a liking to their defiance, the King rose the stakes and this time, Adras could almost feel his own hands shake at the sight. Anger raged through the Lord of Night as a guard brought forth a familiar face, beaten and bruised, the light he once recognized in those eyes vacant and he felt something inside of Evie break, her body nearly crumbling against him and his grip on her tightened when she suddenly tried to dive in the direction of her sister. With a grimace on his face, he held her back, keeping her from spiralling into danger. He wasn’t putting anything past the King, one wrong move on their part could mean a life ended. They were treading in dangerous waters.
Wayland, gripping Killian tightly became still, his knees almost buckling at the sight of Faye being handled by two guards. Every molecule in his body surged. If it wasn’t for Killian’s state, he would have been crossing the room in a heartbeat and the amount of restrain that he had to summon in that moment was astounding. Between the gag settled between her jaws, the bruises that littered her body, those lashings that stained her skin red and festering. He felt sick, his stomach curling as if it was rearing its angry head in infuriation. He met those dulled eyes, her face stained by blood and the tears that once streamed through it. I’m going to save you, his eyes seemed to silently say across the room, not realizing that his chest was rising and falling more rapidly. Lorenzo stole his attention when his hand reached out to Faye’s face. Again, he was latching onto his restraint. Evie was voicing the words that roared inside his head, causing Lorenzo to snap his head in her direction, sick, twisted amusement on his face. The way his finger stroked her face had Wayland nearly breaking his teeth he was clenching them so hard to keep from barking out anything he’d regret. Even without saying a word, Enzo was meeting Wayland’s hardened gaze, that flicker in his eyes was enough to make the muscles in his biceps twitch, his body begging to break free and carve that smug look clean off.
The cruelty that was gifted by the Queens was unsettling and Wayland again was turning to find Adrastus whose face was solid stone, the tight expression on his face the one thing proving that he knew precisely what was meant by the conversation that bounced between the King and the Queens. For a moment, Wayland swore he could almost see the color beginning to vanish from his High Lord’s skin and he was marking them all Fools, his tone made up of ice. Wayland’s eyes fell upon the Cauldron, the Queens, and then the King once more who smiled wickedly and then he couldn’t see anything.
Like a wind made up of shards of glass, power swelled within the hall. Wayland wasted no time, shoving Killian beneath him as the blast sent everyone to the ground. There was a ringing in his ears, deafening and though his eyes were shut tight, he could still see the blinding light that burned behind his eyelids. His large wings unfurled behind him, expanding at their full length as he shielded Killian from the Kings relentless power. The pain that ignited inside of him was horrendous. Bit by bit, Wayland’s wings were being torn apart —shredded. Holes opened and so did his mouth as he cried out in agony. Unable to keep his wings open, they curled inward, bracing themselves against his body as they began seeping with blood, sending a pain like no other throughout his body as he continued covering up Killian with his body. His wings which he was sworn to protect, were destroyed and the suffering that he was going through was enough to make his vision blur when he tried to open his eyes, then it became spotted and dark and he was slipping away from consciousness, his body slumping to the stone as Onica tried to reach out for him.
Adrastus only moved his body after taking the brunt of the Kings power while he protected Evie beneath him. “You bastard.” His pain fueled his rage and once he was able, Adras was moving for the King, eyes blazing only to be brought to his knees, his teeth gritting. Every muscle in his body was clenching, trying to push through the Kings powers, but it was a failed attempt. At Elisora’s order, Adrastus whirled, looking at Faye, then to Evie who was being collected by the guards. When he made a step toward her, the King once again used his hold on Killian to gain submission. Useless. He felt useless. Frozen in his place, Adras was forced to simply watch as Evie’s sister was hauled toward the Cauldron, her body trembling as she tried to choke back the sobs that demanded to be acknowledged. It pained him to see her trying to summon her strength even as she was about to endure something so horrendous. For the sake of others. She did so much for the sake of others. Just as they all did.
Adras stole a look toward his mate, struggling to stomach the horror written on her face as she watched them submerge her little sister in the Cauldron and when he turned back, all he saw was her lifeless eyes looking toward Wayland before they disappeared beneath the rim of the Cauldron. No. The word rattled throughout the High Lords body, and he couldn’t stop staring at where she once was, as if this was all some sort of nightmare that he could awaken from. The Cauldron suddenly tilted itself, sending all of its contents out onto the floor —Faye included.
Her pale figure was spat out, leaving her soaked and changed. Arched ears protruded from beneath those blonde strands, her features more prominent and astonishing, just as Evie had been beneath the mountain, she glowed with the magic that now surged within her and then she was moving slowly, her expression so unlike her. It made Adrastus still when she suddenly spoke. A gift. Adras glared toward the King who was busy taking in Faye with pure amusement and interest.
The queens looked at each other, then their wide-eyed guards, and snaked toward the Cauldron, their smiles growing. Wolves circling prey. One of them sniped at another for pushing her. The King rolled his eyes at the women, his gaze falling upon Adrastus lazily. “You are free to go now, Adrastus. Your friend’s poison is gone. The wings on the other, I’m afraid, are a bit of a mess.” Adras shifted and the King spoke up once more. “This one, however,” he gestured toward Faye. “She stays.”
The High Lords initial instinct was to reject the idea of Faye staying behind, but he caught himself before he could and with every ounce of strength that he could muster, he removed any sort of emotion from his face, forcing his body to relax before saying. “Fine.”The reaction his answer got was unsurprising. Evie’s face screwed up and disbeleif flashed in her eyes, the same went for the others as they stared at him with confusion and shock.
“Fine?” The King chuckled and glanced toward Evie, taking in her reaction then he returned his gaze to Adrastus. “So unlike you to not put up a fight, Night Lord.” his tone was unimpressed and Adras simply held his stare, unfaltering.
“I’ve weighed the odds and if we don’t get out of here while we can, we will be losing more than just one tonight. I do what is best for my people, even if that decision feels impossible.”his voice was harsh and he ignored the way Evie was staring at him. The King rose his brows and Enzo narrowed his eyes, but Elisora waved a hand, releasing the wards so that they could winnow themselves out.
“Go on then,” he said, watching closing, his guards moving around Faye. Adrastus turned toward Evie and he met her eyes, refusing to change his expression, unable to mind speak, he simply held her eyes for a moment as he reached out and led her toward Onica who was readying herself to hold onto the injured men at her feet. “It’s been. . . fun.” the King muttered and when the group all held onto each other, Adras stared at Onica who was glaring toward him and then just before she winnowed, he let go and winnowed himself alone to the center of the room where Faye was still kneeling. As soon as he appeared, his hand grabbed onto her shoulder and the two of them were just about vanished when the King noticed and rage filled his eyes as he rose to his feet, pointing at them. Adrastus smirked and didn’t notice when one of the guards lurched toward him. When he and Faye appeared moments after the others, Adrastus felt warmth spreading through his stomach. He slowly looked down to find a sword was driven straight through him, blood waterfalling down his front. A low groan escaped him and he grabbed the hilt, tugging it free so the wound could mend.
“Adras!” Onica’s eyes widened and he waved her off.
“I’m okay.”He was. The wound was healing. Turning toward Faye, he sighed in relief that they’d done it and met Evie’s gaze once again.“I always have a plan, sweet Evie.” he offered wearily.
* * *
The group slammed into the floor of the townhouse, and Nevara was instantly there, hands on Wayland’s wings, swearing at the damage. Then she was surveying the hole in Killian’s chest. Even her healing couldn’t fix both. No, they’d need a real healer for each of them, and fast, because if Wayland lost those wings. . . Adras knew he’d prefer death. Any Illyrian would.
“Get the Book out of here,”Adras said, dumping the pieces he’d collected from Evie onto the ground. He hated the touch of them, their madness and despair and joy. Nevara ignored the order, busying herself with trying to stop the dribbling of blood escaping Wayland. Onica had dropped to the floor before Killian, her blood-caked hands shaking as she ripped the arrow free of his chest, blood showering the carpet. She shoved her fingers over the wound, light flaring as her power knit bone and flesh and vein together.
Loosing out a sigh, they managed to slow the bleeding enough for them to get the healer over. When Una arrived, she stared a little too long at Wayland’s wings before getting to work on them.
Hours of mending passed and although Wayland was still not awake, he was no longer oozing blood and his wings had patched the holes together, the scars noticeable, the new skin a darker shade than the rest. While he sat, staring down at the rise and fall of his brothers chest, thoughts of what the King would do in retaliation raced in his mind and made it hard to swallow. Adras laid his head in his hands, shutting his eyes for a moment when Wayland’s throat clearing filled the air.
“You look like shit.” Wayland said, huffing a laugh that made him wince instantly. Adrastus’ lips twitched at a weak smile and he shook his head. Before he could say anything, Wayland spoke once more. “Where is she?” his tone was suddenly stern, eyes clouded with worry.
“It’s not good,” Adras murmured and Wayland was shoving himself forward. Quickly, Adras was rising, shoving him back down. “Wayland. She is safe, but the Cauldron. . .”
“I need to see her.”his voice cracked and Adras stiffened at the sound. The longing. The intense need that could be heard in each word. It was the same way he felt about Evie. Ignoring the pain, Wayland, again, shoved himself upward, ignoring the spinning sensation that occurred in his head and when he tried to stand, his legs buckled and Adras caught him, lips pursing, but he knew. He knew that if roles were reversed, he would be climbing out of that bed regardless of what pain he was in for his mate. Wayland saw the understanding in his brothers eyes and the pain that erupted from his healing wings was excruciating as he went to take a step forward, the movement of bone and muscle nearly enough to send him unconscious again.
Fear rippled in her belly, and Evie willed a steely wall of determination to cleave through it, banishing all thoughts and feelings that did not serve her purpose. Delicately, she placed either half of the Book of Breathings into their respective pockets in her armor. They seemed to tremble, yearning for one another, separated now only by a thick wall of leather.
Evie met Nevara’s gaze, her own eyes narrowing as she listened closely to the woman’s words. A sharp inclination of her head was the only acknowledgement she gave that she’d heard, though that command echoed in her mind. The warning in her words was clear, and Evie sought to brace herself against the alluring power of the cauldron. Its magic was stronger and more ancient than anything she’d been up against yet, though she tried not to let that reminder seep through her perfectly-curated aura of composure and confidence.
Silent, Evie stepped into Onica’s waiting arms and the world around them disappeared in a cloud of mist. They winnowed in off the coast, exactly as they’d planned. Her feet met the sandstone cliffs and Evie was stepping away, even as she longed to hold onto Onica’s firm and reassuring hand. Adrastus was there, flanked on either side by Wayland and Killian. Evie’s heart clenched painfully as the High Lord stepped in front of her, though she straightened her back and raised her chin. Their gazes met, and she willed those icy blue depths to melt into a puddle, submerging her mate in calm waters and reassurance. They said nothing, Adrastus only reached out and drew her face into his hands. Evie leaned up ever so slightly on her tiptoes, pressing her lips against his gently. Her talons brushed lovingly against that inner wall, but she didn’t trust herself to speak.
Vows were made. In turn Wayland and Killian bowed their heads, promising that they’d protect her - inside, Evie made a vow of her own to return the favor if given the chance. She knew that her role here was vital, that she was the only one who would be able to whisper those sacred words to the cauldron. Like called to like, and here they both were: remade and serving a higher purpose. Evie knew what she was meant to do, what she intended to do, but she also knew that at the end of the day she was not a soldier and she did not take orders. The safety of her family was what mattered to her, the driving force behind everything they’d been through, everything she’d gone up against. If it came down to it, she’d protect them with everything she had, cauldron be damned.
That thought was in her mind and then Onica was there, reaching for her hands, and the world was slipping away again. Falling, she was falling through the open air - plummeting, with the wind whipping around her and her limbs flailing. That sickening sensation lasted all of a few moments before she slammed into a wall of stone. Gasping, Evie drew inward. And then that wall of stone began to move and Wayland’s voice was in her ear, and she let out a shuddering breath as she relaxed against him. Her eyes scanned the area ahead, the wide open sea below them. In the distance was a large mass, the cliffs grassy and rolling though somehow barren. They looked as if they could have been carved from bone, and the thought made Evie shudder. She listened as Wayland spoke of his experiences in Elisora, and she couldn’t blame him. Uneasiness spread through her, and she sensed it had less to do with their mission and more to do with this place itself. As if all of the history and blood shed here had somehow permeated into the land, leaving a lasting effect. When she looked at the castle carved into those bone-white cliff-faces, only a few lights burning, eerily absent of life, she couldn’t help but to think of Faye trapped inside. Another soul she loved, prisoner of the mountain.
One she intended to save.
They landed at the base of the cliffs, and Evie found her footing once more. She banished all thoughts of hesitation and doubt. Killian had already entered the little passageway by the sea, and the rest of them waited outside. Her gaze lingered on Wayland and Onica, the tension between them - between all of them - unmistakable. As they pushed through the passage into darkness, Evie suppressed a shudder at anticipation of what was yet to come. Killian’s low voice in the darkness was a comfort, though her eyes fell upon his bloodied knife and her stomach churned. His single command to her was enough to spur Evie to action: hurry.
Through the near-darkness they moved as quickly as possible, silent, the only sound their footfalls on the old stones. This place was old and it was full of a haunting power, one that made goosebumps rise on her flesh and sent her heart stuttering every now and then for no reason at all. She could feel it in the air, that old and dark magic. If she dared to stick her tongue out, she knew she could taste it as well. Something inside of her seemed to pull her deeper towards it, this sense of likeness, this yearning she couldn’t understand, so full of promise and of fear. Wayland and Killian scouted ahead of them, exploring every forked path and returning only once it was safe to continue, each encounter leaving their knives bloodier and their faces more grim. Evie remained tense, even with Onica by her side, fingers curling and uncurling, that barely-mastered magic harnessed at the tips of her gloved fingers. Silence, echoing, deafening silence between them all.
Wayland descended an inky-black staircase, the remaining three holding their breath while they waited for him. It felt like a lifetime before his whistle sounded, and then they too were plunging into the darkness. A ball of fae light illuminated the space, a rounded cavern of bones. And at its center a raised platform, home to the Cauldron, so like the one they’d plucked that first half of the Book of Breathings from. Suddenly Evie was hyper-aware of the sea around them, of what had happened the first time they’d gone seeking out ancient artifacts. But it didn’t matter: they were in too deep now, with too much at stake. With that thought in mind, Evie slowly approached the cauldron, eyeing it wearily. It was larger than she’d expected, roughly the side of a bathtub, forged of a dark and unforgiving iron. Its legs had been restored, crafted like creeping branches tipped with thorns - daring them to reach out and touch it. Evie paused a few paces away from the cauldron. The room was silent, but she felt it. The pulsing of power, of magic, of life. Something ancient and terrible was forged deep within the cauldron, and it thrummed to life in her chest. Like calls to like.
Reaching out, she gripped the lip. Pain flooded her body - pain and ecstasy, power and weakness. It flowed through her body like the blood through her veins. Everything that was and wasn’t: fire and ice, light and dark, deluge and drought. The fabric of the universe flowed within that cauldron, a living contradiction. Old and new, hideous and beautiful. Evie had to steel herself against that unrelenting flow of power, fingers trembling as she pulled Nevara’s spell out of her pocket and readied herself to read it. Her fingertips brushed against one half of the book and it whispered to her, begging. Pleading. Onica’s voice was in her ears, a low warning, but it hardly reached her. One hand on the book, one hand on the cauldron, she wasn’t herself - she was a conduit. A link between their power. It flowed through her, the two communing.
The other one, the Book whispered. Bring the other one ... let us be joined, let us be free.
She knew nothing of Nevara’s warnings. Heard nothing from her friends surrounding her. Evie pulled the book out of her pocket, cradling it against her chest while she reached for the other half. Together together together, it sang. And Evie knew then that Nevara had been wrong, that the two halves of the book needed to be united. Separated they were weakened, but together their power could take on the might of the cauldron. Together, the spell would work when she spoke it. She would no longer be this conduit between them, she would be their master and they would obey. She laid the two halves of the book together, and it became one. A silent wave of power whooshed out from the Book of Breathings, rattling her teeth. Onica reached for her, but Killian intercepted - Evie was lost to them. She was the Book and the Cauldron and sound and silence which filled up the cavern. She was a living river through which one flowed into the other, eddying and ebbing, over and over, a tide with no end or beginning. The spell, the words..
Evie looked at the paper in her hand, but her eyes didn’t see. Her lips didn’t move. It was as if she were frozen in place by that current of magic, both master and victim. She wouldn’t be their pawn, she was stronger than that - she would command, not obey. She had memorized the spell. She would say it, breathe it, think it - and from the pit of her memory, the first word formed. She moved towards it, reaching for that one word which would tether her back into herself, who she was, not who the cauldron sought to make her -
Strong hands tugged her back, wrenching her away. Evie collided with Wayland’s chest and she blinked up at him, that power-lust haze clearing from her eyes. No! she wanted to shout. No, just one more minute. One more minute and she would have conjured up the spell, she would have found the will to pull herself away from that pool of power and nullify it entirely. But they didn’t have one more minute. The sound of footsteps echoed on cold stone, and Evie knew that she’d failed. Failed herself, failed them all. Failed Faye. Deflating slightly, the brunette stumbled a few steps as she was shoved behind both Wayland and Killian. Peering out from behind them, she was surprised to see a man - a human man. Tousled brown hair, rounded ears, and those eyes, those eyes: she knew them. Had spent months beneath the mountain with one staring at her, encased in crystal. Lorenzo.
As the man approached, the shadows around them seemed to shift and then Adrastus was by her side. Evie was glad he didn’t look back at her - she didn’t know if she would have been able to meet his eyes, to tell him that he’d put his trust in her and she’d squandered it. Blue eyes shifted between them all as tense words were exchanged, but the words were lost to Evie. Faye - all she could think about was Faye. Still lost here somewhere, and now their cover was blown. They couldn’t storm the castle. They had to regroup, they had to come up with a better plan to get her out. One Evie couldn’t fuck up. The cauldron was still intact and Faye was still trapped inside, because of her. All because of her. Adrastus reached back to take her hand, and Evie reached back to grab the lip of the cauldron. If she couldn’t take her sister, she could at least take this - one threat eliminated, the cauldron’s power out of the King’s reach. She prepared herself with a sinking heart for that rush of wind, the darkness and the mistifying of the world around them. But it never came.
Lorenzo’s face morphed into a cruel grin. “I was sent to distract you - while he worked his spell.” His gaze scanned over each of them in turn, reveling in their confusion. “You won’t leave this castle unless he allows you to. Or in pieces.”
They tensed at the threat. Beside her, Evie felt Adrastus’s power, dark and swirling as it rose and rose within him - but nothing happened. Inside of her, she felt her own inner power come to a halting stop, like a wave breaking and dissolving into calm waters. Fear flooded her at the thought and she reached out for anything, that rush of ice in her veins, that flood of water in her eardrums. Nothing. And then she was reaching out to Adrastus, through the bond - only to be greeted by silence. Darkness. A wall of unforgiving stone. Panic flared in her chest as she reached into the very corners of her being, searching for any trickle of the power that had once filled her veins, desperate for it, only to be met by unyielding silence.
An older man appeared at the top of the stairs, and the room seemed to tremble when the King of Elisora said, “The trap was so easy, I’m honestly a bit disappointed you didn’t see it coming.”And before any of them could react, Lorenzo fired a hidden ash bolt through Killian’s chest.
….....................
They had no choice but to go with the King - the bolt was coated with bloodbane that flowed where the King willed it. If they refused him, he would send the poison directly into Killian’s heart. Wayland and Adrastus carried him through the halls of the palace, his blood splattering the floor and its twisting staircases. The guards were out now, the courtiers and High Fae and creatures who looked on with deadened, empty eyes. The castle was bare, as if the skeleton of some mighty creature - no furniture, no art, nothing but bone and bodies.
The throne room doors were open, and Evie stared - it was like she was beneath the mountain again, thisthrone room a perfect replica of the one Adrianna had crafted for herself beneath the mountain. Images flashed through her mind, memories of blood and tears and dizziness and dancing and death. Faelights slithered along the bone-white walls, the windows looking out to the crashing sea far below. The king said nothing as he mounted a platform carved of a single block of dark emerald, his throne assembled from the bones of his victims. Human bones, brown and smooth with age - and Evie thought of Faye, and her stomach dropped. The throne room doors shut behind them, and they were trapped there before the King.
The Queens were already there, standing off to the side in a shoulder-tight line, watching with solemn looks on their faces. Evie glared at them with all of the hatred and loathing she could muster, feeling a sense of betrayal that went far deeper than it should have. Not betrayed just as an ally, but as an innocent - as one of their own, although she no longer could be considered as such. And she knew in that moment that if they ever got free, if she ever gained control of her powers, no one in this room was safe. She’d destroy them all. With fire and ice and the sea, with darkness and shadow and light, with steel and the strength of her bare hands. Something stirred in the pit of her belly, just a whisper of what could be, but it was molten and it was angry.
“How could you?” she asked them, brows furrowing. No emotion shown on those cold faces, and their lack of response only frustrated her further.“How could you?”
“Evelyn Graves,” the King addressed her, and Evie wrenched her gaze away from the mortal queens to unleash the weight of her fury on him. He was an older man, perhaps in his late forties, though not a bit wrinkled nor grayed. Deep in her bones, she knew him - knew what he was, what he was capable of. “Cursebreaker, they call you.” He said to her, brows raising ever so slightly as he gave her a contemplating once-over. Evie stiffened beneath his scrutiny, squaring her shoulders. "For good reason.”She replied calmly. The King’s brows flew up once more, and a rusty smile spread across his face. Amusement danced in his eyes, and it infuriated her - she was not his jester. She was not a joke. She was not to be taken lightly. “You think so?”pressed the King, and though she knew he was baiting her, she replied coldly, “Ask Adrianna.” There was no mourning, no anger at the loss of his apprentice. Those old, beady eyes held hers for a long moment and then he mused, “Lorenzo was right about you.”Bristling at the assessment, she turned her attention towards the remade mortal. When he looked at her, his gaze was empty though he smiled. And she knew that everything that had happened beneath the mountain, he’d seen - he’d retold it to the King. Her strengths, her weaknesses, all of it. Grinding her teeth together, she forced her eyes to meet the King’s once more.“Perhaps he’ll better resist the urge to tell tales if he’s reminded how easily one’s tongue can be severed,” and her fingers twitched towards the daggers hidden within her armor.
“No, no..”The King waved a hand lazily, lounging on his throne. “There’ll be none of that.” Though his tone was light, it was a clear command. And it made her fingers want to curl around the hilt of her dagger, to plunge it first into Lorenzo and then into those beady, unfeeling eyes.“Your ambition is wasted in the Night Court,” continued the King in an offhand way. “I think you’d find the Kingdom of Elisora can serve you much better.”
Blue eyes wide, she turned her head to look at Adrastus. Surprise bloomed on his own face for a moment, before he stiffened and his gaze turned dark and piercing.“That’s not an option,” said Evie, shaking her head slightly.“Isn’t it? Daughter of the Seven Courts - I dare say your place is at their helm.” And though she wasn’t quite understanding what the King was offering her, or what he was up to, Evie shook her head adamantly. Fear flooded her at his mention of the courts, and she had to remind herself that there was no way he could know of the gifts they’d bestowed upon her. No one knew. But perhaps he suspected. Though he watched her only absently, there seemed to be a yearning burning brightly within those onyx depths.“I know my place,”she ground out. And she inched closer to Adrastus, needing the security of his presence.
“No. I don’t think you do,” and the King snapped his fingers. A guard lunged for Evie, fast - too fast. That molten anger inside of her intensified, swelling, a pool of lava rising up. Burning her insides alive, filling her veins. Flooding her mouth with the taste of ash and brimstone. She became mist and shadow, winnowing beyond his reach. The guard went sprawling as a fist connected with his face, and then Evie was whooshing back into Adrastus’s arms. Onica slipped in to fill in the space he’d left, supporting Killian, and Evie clung to her blood-soaked mate, eyeing the King mistrustingly. Interest gleamed in his eyes, the smile on his face tightening only slightly. The hold on her magic was in place once more - stronger now, and everything flickered out once more.“You aren’t fond of playing by the rules, are you, Evelyn?”asked the King, cocking his head to the side. Heart thundering in her chest, Evie pressed impossibly closer to Adrastus before she responded. “I don’t play by the rules - I make them.”
“Not here you don’t,” his voice was soft and he snapped his fingers once more. A side door flew open, followed by the sound of uneven footsteps. In that same gentle tone the King continued,“A bit of incentive, to remind you of whose game you’re playing.”
And the world fell utterly silent as Faye was brought before the King of Elisora.
An armed guard flanked the girl on either side, gripping her tightly by the upper arms to render Faye suspended several inches off the ground between them as they half-carried, half-dragged her before the King. A raging tempest of terror and fury, the small blonde thrashed wildly against their hold on her. Bare legs swung blindly in the air while her torso twisted back and forth, a futile attempt to shake off that unforgiving touch. When finally the guards managed to slam her feet onto the ground between them, her knees buckled and her head snapped up, eyes alight with a slurry of hatred and fear as she looked up at the King. Then that blue-brown gaze traveled beyond him, drinking in the sight of the cauldron sitting in the center of the room and beyond it - her family. Evie, Adrastus, Killian, Onica. Wayland. Eyes widening as she took them in, it was like watching a candle being snuffed out: all of the fight left her body in a single whoosh. The guards at her sides tightened their grips, untrusting gazes narrowing in on the blonde as if they suspected they were being lured into a false sense of security.
But Faye stilled, breath catching against the gag tied tightly around her mouth. It looked as if the restraint had been cut from a strip of her own nightdress, the soiled length of silk and lace falling in tatters just above her trembling knees. When she turned her head fully to gaze upon them, it became clear that her hair had been meticulously plaited and coiled at the base of her neck, those silky blonde tresses purposefully rendered as tightly bound as their master. Dark circles had formed beneath her eyes, from either a lack of sleep or another kind of exhaustion entirely. A bluish-purple bruise dotted the high curve of her cheekbone, and when Faye darted her tongue out to wet her lower lip, it traced the length of a jagged and torn split down its center. The positioning of her body before the King, that ever so slight curve of her torso towards them, revealed the shredded silk of her blood-splattered nightdress clinging to rows upon rows of barely crusted-over welts. They were thin and spanning the length of her back - lashings. Not too deep, not enough to seriously injure her. A blatant show of sadism and power, proof that someone had taken full advantage of the few hours she’d been kept prisoner in the King’s court.
That someone made himself known, swaggering to her side with a devilish smirk. “I thought we’d come to an understanding,” Lorenzo crooned, his voice somehow both honey-sweet and cruelly taunting. “Play nice.” One large palm reached out to cup her cheek roughly, and Faye flinched ever so slightly. A stir in the crowd of onlookers had his head jerking back towards the merry band of intruders. Slowly, a broad grin stretched across his face as he assessed their reactions to his little game. Evie lurched forward, held in place only by Adrastus’s arm banded around her waist.“Don’t touch her,”growled the brunette, baring her teeth at Lorenzo as if she wished to sink them into his flesh. “Or what?” asked the resurrected general, thumb brushing gently along the nasty bruise coloring her cheekbone. His handiwork. Narrowed eyes surveyed the crowd, and finally his eyes came to rest upon Wayland, lingering on the subtle clench of his jaw. A delighted smile blossomed across Lorenzo’s otherwise cold and cruel face. Eyebrows raised, asking, Yours?, even as his rough fingers curled into the girl’s cheek in a display of possession. Taunting. Savoring every moment.
Wayland didn’t bite - but Evie did. “Get your hands off of my sister or I will slaughter you. I swear, I will-” Her teeth ground together, muscles straining against Adrastus’s hold on her. The sight of Faye’s battered body had sent her into a near-frenzy. There was something angry and powerful building within her once again, like a cresting wave of unharnessed energy with nowhere to go. Kill, maim, tear, it whispered in its velvety–smooth voice, and she wanted nothing more than to oblige.
“Do you hear the threats, the language they use in the Night Court?” The King’s booming voice cut her off mid-stride as he addressed the mortal queens, one hand flicking towards Evie with implication. She settled, eyes shining bright with hatred while her insides roared.“Slaughter, ultimatums…They wish to end life. I desire to give it - and to preserve it.”The beautiful lies spewed from his lips so easily, the look he gave Evie emphasizing what he’d said earlier about her not belonging in the court - separating her from them, suggesting that they’d somehow corrupted her. She was not something to be preserved, least of all by him. The eldest queen refused to acknowledge both Evie’s presence and her words. Beady black eyes glittered with hunger when she looked to the King, saying eagerly, “Then show us—prove this gift you mentioned.”
Evie’s hands clenched into helpless fists at her side.“We trusted you,”her voice held a desperate edge as she addressed the old queen. And she had - with her homes, both of them, with her families, both of them. The queens should have been their allies, fighting against the darkness that threatened to plague both of their realms. Instead they’d run right towards it. “Your mistake.” The queen’s voice was cold, eyes finally meeting Evie’s. The brunette stiffened, every muscle in her body tightening as if poised to lunge. She could have sworn Adrastus’s grip around her middle tightened, his own muscles going taut as if he expected her to try and break his hold. The look on her mate’s face was one of displeasure, lips pulled downward into a grimace towards the Queen. He muttered, “You’re a fool," and Evie felt a sinking sensation in the pit of her stomach. Whatever ‘gift’ the King had promised the mortal queens,, Adrastus already knew of it - no doubt he had skimmed through their minds, and he knew what was yet to come. He was bracing for it: bracing himself, against her. The thought made her very blood run cold, and frightened her enough that Evie relaxed back into his arms.
The king cut in, “Is she? Why submit to old age and ailments when what I offer is so much better?” He waved a hand toward Evie once more and she shuddered.“Eternal youth. Do you deny the benefits? A mortal queen becomes one who might reign forever. Of course, there are risks—the transition can be ... difficult. But a strong- willed individual could survive.”The youngest queen, the dark-haired one, smiled slightly. It was then that Evie realized what - who - had driven the mortal queens down this dark and traitorous path: arrogant youth and bitter old age. Only the two others, the ones who wore white and black, seemed to hesitate, stepping closer to each other and their towering guards. The ancient queen paid them no attention, only lifted her chin and said, “Show us. Demonstrate it can be done, that it is safe.” The King bowed his head. “Of course. Why do you think I asked Lorenzo to retrieve for us this girl, the one you have so elegantly endeared ‘the viper?’” And all at once, hearing the implication behind the title the queen had one spat at her sister, Evie realized what this meant - what he intended. “What you said of her spirit proves true - even a day in our vengeful friends’ clutches was not enough to break her, though he certainly tried.”The King smirked, and Lorenzo glowered.“Strong spirit seems to run in the family. No doubt she’ll survive. And prove to our queens it can be done. If one has the strength.”
“Don’t you dare,”Evie breathed, eyes wide. She went impossibly still and Adrastus barred his arm around her middle, keeping her held tightly against his chest. Beside them, Wayland was rigid. Evie cast a desperate glance towards him, and for the most fleeting of moments she wondered what power the title of High Lady held - if she gave a command, would it hold? Would be enough to sway him to her side, to spur him into action, when paired with the man’s affections towards her sister. That feeling of desperation clawed at her insides, shredding her apart piece by piece until she longed to beg him - anyone - to help her. And then she remembered whose arms she was in: her mate, her partner. Those feelings of desperation shifted, adapted into something new. She was not one against the world, having to plead and deceive and divide to get what she wanted. They were a unit. Adrastus would do everything in his power to ensure their safety and success; he would never act in haste, nor would he issue a command that wasn’t in their best interest. And in turn, she would learn to control those wild feelings of doubt and desperation that came from so many years of living in survival mode and doing whatever it took to protect those she loved, to protect herself.
“A gift, Evelyn: welcome to Elisora. I think you’ll find that you and your sister will be very content to spend all of eternity here, together.”The King looked at them, the smile on his face threatening. “I would suggest bracing yourselves.”
And then the hall exploded with pure power, white and unending and hideous. It barreled into them like a tidal wave, but Evie was left unscathed on the floor with Adrastus’s body atop her own, his cries in her ears as he took the brunt of the King’s power. Wayland shifted to cover Killian’s exposed body, wings flaring - and then they were shredded beneath talons of pure magic. The sound of Wayland’s shouts filled the air as his wings crumpled. Agonized. Excruciating. Horrific. Onica surged for him, but it was too late. Adrastus was on his feet, moving as if to attack, when another wave of power knocked him down, bringing him to his knees. Faye was screaming, the sound muffled around her gag and yet still so piercing. The guard’s moved to hold her midair once again, but even as her body writhed in the air between them, she wasn’t fighting - she was falling, sobbing, collapsing into a crumpled heap at their feet with her bound arms outstretched towards Wayland.
“Stop it! Stop it!” Evie dropped to her knees by Wayland’s side. Her hands shook as they hovered above him, useless, not knowing what to do to help him. Adrastus finally stood, planting himself between Evie and the King, as if expecting retaliation - but the King wasn’t watching them: he had eyes only for Faye. “Hmm,”mused the man as he looked upon her trembling form. There was no pity in his gaze, no remorse. Only curiosity, perhaps a twinge of disappointment “I suppose my theory will truly be tested. Put the girl in.” Evie twisted back towards them, as if she’d lunge. One of the King’s guards grabbed her from behind, and Adrastus moved. But then Killian was crying out in pain, a reminder of the hold the King had over him. The man flashed them a gloating smile and shook his finger in a scolding sort of way.
Faye trembled and shook as they dragged her forward, cheeks glistening with tears. Her eyes met Evie’s, and the fear reflected within those sunset depths made the elder sister’s own eyes water. Face contorting, she longed to reach for the girl, but there was no room for movement when she was trapped within the guard’s steely embrace.“Please. Anything, I’ll give you anything.” Evie promised, pleading eyes turning towards the King. And she meant it. For Faye, for her safety and happiness, she would give him anything - everything- her life, her soul. All of it. The memory of her remaking was suddenly fresh in her mind, the confusion and fear and uncertainty. The knowledge that her mortality had been taken from her, every potential hope and dream ripped away in a matter of moments. Evie had long-since accepted that she’d live the remainder of her days in Letharia, and still there was something crushing about knowing that the choice to return to her old life was gone, forever, even if she’d never intended on making it. Faye wasn’t there yet; she was still caught in this murky place between worlds, between lives, between loves. Some instinctual, maternal part of Evie knew that if Faye survived this, she wouldn’t be the same.
“You will.” He promised darkly, and with a wave of his hands, the cauldron filled with liquid. The guards hoisted her up, and though every instinct in her body must have screamed for her to fight back, Faye was still. Her gaze fell upon Wayland’s crumpled form, twitching of his fingertips in her direction. Even unconscious, as if something more than himself was still pulling him towards her. And she drew in a ragged breath, like she knew that fighting and thrashing and causing a scene was only going to make this more painful for all of them. The silent sobbing was worse, somehow, that rapid rise and fall of her chest as she struggled to pull in enough air. The quivering of her knees and the chattering of teeth that couldn’t be helped. Faye put on the bravest face she could muster, but deep down she knew that this was both the beginning and the end - they all did. The guards dunked her beneath the liquid in a single motion, and the only sound was Evie’s shattering scream as one of her hands shot out, wanting to reach into the cauldron and save her sister from whatever fate lay ahead.
The King of Elisora bowed slightly to the queens. “Behold.”
And as if it had been tipped by invisible hands, the Cauldron turned on its side. More water than seemed possible poured out in a cascade. Black, smoke-coated water. And Faye, as if she’d been thrown by a wave, washed onto the stones facedown. The Queens pushed forward eagerly, waiting with bated breath - to see if she were alive, if what the King had promised them was possible. Greedy, unfeeling. Faye took her first breath, gasping into this new life much as she’d done the first, back arching as immortality itself swelled up inside of her, filling in cracks she hadn’t even known existed. Seconds passed, the room silent aside from the trickling of water through the cracks in the stone floor. Slowly, the girl pushed herself up onto her knees and looked around at them all. Pale skin started to glow, and the brutal markings on her delicate flesh disappeared beneath the sheer nightdress as if washed away by that wave of magic. Her face had somehow become more beautiful—infinitely beautiful, and her ears were now pointed beneath her sodden hair, falling in wet ringlets about her shoulders. Those blue-brown eyes slowly lifted to meet Evie’s, and they were clouded over by something the elder sister didn’t understand - something that frightened her.
They all stared at Faye in wonder, and she stared back at them silently. Eyes swirling, foggy, as if she were somehow both seeing and unseeing. Her brows knitted and then relaxed, mouth twisting into a grimace before fading away into nothingness once more. Kneeling there on the stones, she was the image of beauty, remade so gracefully that no one could do anything but stare at her in awe and admiration. “Faye,”Evie breathed her name and the blonde looked up at her. Only looked. Her silence was unsettling, the look on her face faraway and confused. Evie’s heart clenched in her chest, and she knew that something was wrong. Something was off. Faye stared right through her, through them all, and Evie wondered at what cost her immortality had come. And then, the girl began to whisper. “A gift,”her voice was clear and trilling, like a song-bird. Those unfocused eyes fell upon the King, and when he met her gaze he too seemed unsettled. “A gift,”Faye repeated, and then she said it again and again. A gift. A gift.All of the eyes on her became critical, and the Queens eyed the King mistrustingly. He cleared his throat, though he didn’t seem to know what to say.“A gift,” Faye repeated once more, inclining her head towards the mortal women.“For the Queens.”And the smile that curved her lips sent ice into Evie’s very soul.
A reminder, then. Of what he’d promised them. The King of Elisora still watched Faye with curious eyes for a long while. Finally he murmured, “Interesting. So very interesting.” He turned to the queens, sweeping one arm out towards Faye’s drenched and shaking figure. “See? I showed you - it is safe. Who should like to be made first?”
He wasn’t expecting the sound of a knock on his bedroom door. The screams that drowned him suddenly ceased when his tired burning eyes landed on Faye’s figure in the doorway. Wayland could have sworn that the breath that once filled his lungs halted as well. While he searched her face, he took notice of the way that she assessed him. Her own gaze seemed to be far away as if she was drinking in every detail of him and committing it to her memory. What a memory it must have been, he thought, knowing how he must have looked to her. Never had he let someone see him this vulnerable in his entire lifetime. Surely, others have seen him wounded from battle, but they never saw the aftermath. The image of him being suffocated by the images of those battles, the moments leading up to the wounds that he bore. Maybe, he wondered silently, that was why his heart seemed to stutter beneath his flesh when she didn’t recoil. Her feet carried her further into his bedroom, bringing her to the side of the tub, and all while she ripped her nightdress to ribbons.
When she reached for his arm, his muscles hardened beneath her examination. Nevertheless, he found his body bend to her, allowing the action of her mending his blood-stained arm. As his eyes watched the nimble movements of those slender fingers, he could feel all the heaviness in the world beginning to crush him all at once. All of the innocent, fear-stricken faces of the people in Sakaris, the children and their screams —their mothers screams of pure unrelenting worry and terror. His own terror. How his thoughts would consistently drag him back to Phaedra and whether or not she was okay in the townhouse. Seeing the Attor’s fangs up close and what they could possibly do to her delicate flesh made his gut churn uneasily.
Suddenly, her fingertips were submerging themselves into the water of the tub. Wayland followed her hands as she reached for the plug of the tub, removing the red-tinged water and then the house seemed to step in, his own energies exhausted. As new water steamed the room, he turned to look over Faye’s face. She busied herself with lathering her hands in soap and then their eyes met and he felt his body soften. Something about her presence seemed to quiet the voices in his head, and the ache in his bones. At her offer, Wayland didn’t need to so much as nod. He was rather motionless as he stared at her. Just memorizing the lines of her face in the silence and she seemed to hear the words he thought anyway, her hands moving to run across his body with a featherlight touch.
Slowly, his head leaned back until he felt the tubs edge against it and a slow shuttered breath expelled from his lungs and lips, his throat bobbing against any pain that wanted to cling to him. For a moment, his hazel eyes shut to the lull of her wandering hands, feeling the skin become cleansed beneath each stroke. Then, when she was finished with his body, those fingers found themselves tangled in bronze strands. He leaned into those hands as they made their mark upon him, freeing him of the evidence of battle. When he reopened his eyes, he couldn’t tear them away from her. Unlike so many previous interactions, he didn’t feel that same hunger as he usually did. The hunger was still there, and prominent, but it was transformed somehow. He longed to reach out and touch her face, to bring her lips to his own and kiss her until his breath ran out. It wasn’t animalistic, it was a need. Like being stranded in the desert, with a mouth ran dry and insides that burned, sprawled out in a sea of sand and then suddenly it downpours.
The soft voice found him through the quiet that settled upon them and when she was rising back to her feet, ready to dismiss herself his body was one step ahead of him. He shot his hand out, fingers wrapping around her wrist, water dripping off his skin to the floor. Unready for her to leave, he caught her gaze and when she insisted that she would be there when he rested, he didn’t want to be convinced at first, fingers tightening briefly before he slowly released her, his hard gaze never leaving hers, or her body as she exited his room.
When the door clicked shut, Wayland stared at his arm where the bandage was secured and ran his fingers along the knot, his shoulders slumping. Although his body cried out for a break, he rose to his feet, drying off, and then settled himself in bed, his eyes focused on the wrap around his arm until he was suddenly taken by sleep, the dark circles beneath his eyes gaining their wish.
* * *
That sudden feeling of dread that all but consumed Wayland had been the first alarm to verify that Faye was in danger. It was merely seconds that it took him to lunge from his bedroom and into the hall. But when he made it to her bedroom. She was already gone and the rage. The terror. It all but consumed him.
Now. With everyone gathered in the sitting room of the townhouse, his teeth had never pressed harder together, all of his muscles jutting with tension. He didn’t stand still either, he was pacing, wings flaring behind him as he took in everyone's conversations as best he could without falling victim to his own busy thoughts that wanted nothing more than to burst through the door of the house and strangle Elisora with his own two hands. It seemed that he wasn’t the only one that was having internal conflicts.
Across the room, Adrastus’ eyes were dark and foreboding.“You’re asking me to wait outside while my mate evades Elisora’s stronghold?” His voice was a deadly calm. One that Wayland had only heard a handful of times before.
Killian offered a firm nod. “Yes.” his own voice just as calm.
Evie stepped in, the two of them holding eye contact for a while before Adras was reigning in his emotions, slowly nodding to his mate.“The decision is yours,” he finally said, his voice softer this time. He meant the words, no matter how against his instincts they were. “Always.”
* * *
“The King of Elisora is old, Adras—very old. Do not linger.” Nevara warned as Evie worked to place the two halves of the Book of Breathings, into separate pockets of her armor.
“We’ll be in and out before you miss us,” Adrastus said. “Guard Sakaris well.”
Nevara then studied Evie’s gloved hands and weapons. “That Cauldron,” she said, “makes the Book seem harmless. If the spell fails, or if you cannot move it, then leave.” her voice was an order.
At that, Onica—whose arms were out, waited for Evie. Wayland and Adras winnowed with Killian. Adras dropped them off a few miles from the coast before the Illyrians found Onica and Evie seconds later. Adrastus stepped in front of Evie, his face tense. His eyes held hers for a long while, it was evident that his instincts were fighting against every fiber of his being. Leaning down, Adras took Evie’s face in his hands, drawing her lips to his own tenderly.
When they broke apart his gaze went right to Wayland who bowed his head. “With my life, High Lord. I’ll protect her with my life.”
Adrastus then looked to Killian. He nodded, bowing his head, and said, “With both of our lives.” It was satisfactory enough for the High Lord—who at last looked at Onica.
She nodded once, but said, “I know my orders.” Then she gripped Evie’s hand. Then they were gone—and plunging through open air.
Wayland’s body suddenly slammed into Evie’s as Onica released her into his outstretched arms, catching her before she could panic and perhaps winnow herself elsewhere.“Easy there, it’s just me,” he said, banking right, those long membraneous wings batting against the wind. Below Onica was still plummeting, then winnowed again into nothing. A few yards ahead, Killian was a swift shadow over the black water. Toward the landmass they were now approaching. Elisora. No lights burned on it.
“I’ve only been here twice,” Wayland murmured to Evie.“Both times, I was counting down the minutes until I could leave.” His eyes examined the approaching wall of bone-white cliffs, their tops flat and grassy, leading away to a terrain of sloping, barren hills. Adrianna had slaughtered all her slaves rather than free them. Now, he felt an overwhelming nothingness and the idea of Faye being in such a place made his chest tighten painfully. “That’s his castle ahead,”Wayland said through clenched teeth, swerving. Around a bend in the coast, built into the cliffs and perched above the sea, was a lean, crumbling castle of white stone. Not imperious marble, not elegant limestone, but off-white. Bone-colored. Perhaps a dozen spires clawed at the night sky. A few lights flickered in the windows and balconies. No one outside —no patrol.
“Guard shift.” Wayland explained.“There’s a small sea door at the bottom. Onica will be waiting for us there—it’s the closest entrance to the lower levels. There are too many wards to risk the time it’d cost for her to break through them. Adras might be able to. But we’ll meet him at the door on the way out.”
Wayland swept in toward the base of the cliffs to the sea door before a platform. Onica was waiting, sword out, the door open. Wayland then loosed a breath, but Killian reached her first, landing swiftly and silently, and immediately prowled into the castle to scout the hall ahead. Onica waited for them—her eyes on Wayland as they landed. They didn’t speak, but their glance was too long to be anything but casual. The order she was given was not one that was taken lightly, and he knew that Onica’s heart was unwavering. He wanted her to know it was okay.
As they entered, the passage ahead was dark and silent. Killian appeared a heartbeat later. “Guards are down.” There was blood on his knife—an ash knife. The Spymaster's cold eyes met Evie’s. “Hurry.”
Any time that the group reached a crossroads, Wayland and Killian would branch out, usually returning with bloodied blades, faces grim, silently warning her to hurry. They’d been working these weeks, through whatever sources Killian had, to get this encounter down to an exact schedule. When they descended through an ancient dungeon, the stones dark and stained, Onica made sure to keep at Evie’s side, constantly monitoring their High Lady. She was the last line of defense. If Wayland and Killian were hurt, Onica was to make sure Evie got out by whatever means. Then return.
There was no one in the dungeon—not that the two brother Illyrians couldn’t handle, the two of them slashing them down with grace and as much silence as they could muster. Finally, they hit another stairwell, leading down. Wayland went ahead of the group, although his mind couldn’t stop screaming for Faye, he gripped the Illyrian blade stained with dark blood in his hand, forcing his thoughts to clear. Neither Onica nor Killian seemed to breathe until his low whistle bounced off the stairwell stones from below. The group descended into the dark.
Standing in a round chamber beneath the castle he tossed up a ball of faelight which floated above his shoulder. And in the center of the room, atop a small dais, sat the Cauldron.
Wayland glanced toward the others and then his gaze landed on Evie as she slowly approached the dais.“Careful,” the words felt silly as they left the General’s mouth, but he couldn’t keep them in as he watched his High Lady approach such an artifact. Between his worry for Faye and his worry for Evie, he wasn’t sure how he was still standing. He convinced himself it was the rage that still coursed through his veins. The stern relentless determination that he was drowning in to find Faye and bring her to safety.
Suddenly, Onica was reaching for Evie, terror in her eyes. “Evelyn.” she grimaced and Killian grabbed hold of the ebony haired fae’s arm, halting her from disrupting Evie.
“Give her a minute,” he tsked and she turned on him, eyes blazing with anger, but he ignore her, as did Wayland who watched her as she held the lip of the Cauldron.
When Evie began gasping, Wayland was quick on his feet, moving past the two of them to grab hold of her shoulders.“Evie,” he called to her and when she didn’t answer, he shook her, calling her name once more, and then he was tugging her off of the Cauldron into his chest, then both him and Killian were shoving her behind them at the sound of footsteps. Onica hissed and then from the shadows erupted a man.
Not just any man.
A familiar face that they had not seen in centuries.
His laugh filled the room, echoing off the walls and then he sighed. “Don’t act like I’m the first person you’ve seen resurrected.” Lorenzo mused.
It wasn’t until Killian spoke that Faye truly remembered they were not alone. Blinking as if coming out of whatever trance had left her enraptured with him, the blonde gave his hand against her face a gentle squeeze before allowing it to fall away. Immediately she missed the warmth of his touch, but her hands fell to her side and she forced herself to side step away from him, turning her full attention towards the conversation on the other side of the room.
There was tension in the air. It hung over them like a heavy curtain. As she listened to them speak of what they planned to do next, Faye felt the slightest ripple of fear at the realization that everything was finally being set into motion. It was truly happening now, and the decisions they made here were going to decide everyone’s fate. They were going to destroy the cauldron - Evie was going. Wayland was going. Her gaze flickered between the two of them, and her heart quivered. Any time she’d thought of her leaving Sakaris, leaving them behind, it had always been on her terms. The thought of them being taken from her….that was one she couldn’t bring herself to contemplate. And when Wayland’s voice sounded in her ears, so raw and aching, she got the sense that she was the only one in the room who was not looking forward to what was yet to come.
They parted ways shortly after. Most of the little group was thoroughly worn, and the rest of them had worried themselves into a state of exhaustion. Faye watched as one by one they dragged themselves out of the room, until soon only the three siblings remained. Evie sent her mate up the stairs with a kiss, before turning back towards the other two with an all-too familiar look of worry etched upon her face. Deciphering that look and what she knew was coming, Faye headed the older girl off. “Don’t worry about us,” said the blonde quietly as she stooped beside Arden’s snoozing figure and began to rouse him. When Evie said nothing, Faye looked up at her curiously. There was a faraway look in the girl’s eyes, as if she weren’t really there with them. “Evie?” Jolted out of her thoughts, the elder sister blinked her glassy eyes and finally their gazes met. There was sadness there, and it was gut-wrenching to see those blue pools tremble with uncertainty. “This is just the beginning,”said the brunette with a defeated sigh, looking between the two of them.“Already, so many people dead or injured.” Faye’s brows furrowed at the implication that this was somehow a personal failure.“It’s war, Eve. You can’t save everyone.”She reminded her gently, sensing that her sister’s thoughts of regret and failure went beyond the walls of the townhome, and into the bloodied streets beyond. “I can try.”Said Evie, and the look in her eyes shifted. Determination burned brightly there, so admirable that Faye didn’t even try to contradict her. Kneeling down, Evie lifted the still-slumbering boy into her arms and cradled him gently against her chest. For a long moment she stared down at his angelic face, and then her eyes met Faye’s once again. “Starting with the two of you.”
Evie set out to tuck Arden into bed, and Faye began the long trek to her own bedroom. As exhausted as she was, the idea of sleep didn’t appeal to her. What had happened tonight was unsettling, to say the least, and she knew that she was probably the least affected by all of it. Her mind wandered towards Wayland, remembering the look in his eye when he’d walked through the door and the sound of raw anger in his voice as he’d demanded retaliation. Hesitating at the intersection between hallways at the top of the staircase, Faye looked first towards her own bedroom and then in the opposite direction, where she knew Wayland’s chambers lie. She’d never visited them; he had always sought her out in her borrowed bedroom, tucked away in a little corner on the furthest side of the second floor - and though she knew she probably should have turned and found comfort in her own bed, she felt that tonight was as good a time as any to return the favor.
Her knuckles rapped against the bathroom door lightly once, and then she pushed it open. Faye paused only for a moment in the doorway, blue-brown gaze drinking in the sight of Wayland laying there sprawled in the massive claw-foot tub. Blood-soaked strands of hair clung to his forehead, glistening against his tanned flesh as the crimson liquid seemed to dribble down his face in slow motion, dripping into the bath water that had long-since turned red. One arm was raised out of the water, resting against the tub’s white porcelain rim. Blood oozed from the wound there, the puncture mark a near-perfect circle that had run straight through one side of his flesh and out the other - an arrow. She recognized the wound, having seen it replicated so many times before on the animals Evie dragged out of the woods after a successful day of hunting. The sight of injury and death had always turned her stomach and torn at her heart, reducing the girl to something small and meek and helpless; but the sight of such an affliction on him, raw and open and oozing, tugged at her heart in a way so unlike anything she’d felt before. Rather than turning and fleeing the room with teary eyes and shaky hands, Faye found herself striding forward to the edge of the bathtub. The thin fabric of her nightdress tore easily, the soft sound filling the empty space between the two of them as she ripped at the hem of her dress and beyond, unwinding layer after layer of clean material. Taking that long strip of cloth, Faye knelt down on her knees beside Wayland and silently began to bandage the wound.
The words she’d spoken to him the night before echoed in her mind: when you hurt, I hurt. A heaviness had settled over her, as if this giant unseen force was pressing down around her and she couldn’t escape it. Subconsciously she recognized that it wasn’t her own pain she was feeling, but his. Faye had always been perceptive, she’d always been able to pick up on peoples’ thoughts and feelings and intentions without really trying, but never with him - and this was different. It was personal. She could have sworn she felt the weight of whatever Wayland was carrying as deeply as if it were her own burden and not the mere ghost of his pain. That feeling threatened to crush her, but Faye pushed back against it, mind cleared of that weighted fog when her fingertips brushed against his exposed skin. She was grounded by Wayland, by that strange instinctive drive to soothe his hurt and lick his wounds. If he’d hidden such a massive wound as the wound in his arm so easily, she was sure there had to be more of them. The pain he had to have been in with his wounds refusing to close made her skin crawl, and Faye felt compelled to do something to help.
Tying the knot of her makeshift bandage, she looked up to finally meet his gaze. There was some dark and tortured gleam in his eye that made her want to reach out to him, but she was afraid. Afraid of how far she was pushing the dynamic of their relationship just by being here with him now. Afraid of how badly his rejection of her might sting. Afraid of being asked to leave him here to sit with the weight of his troubles alone. So instead she leaned forward, dipping her hands into the bathwater. She found the plug and pulled it, listening to the squelch of water as it raced against itself to escape down the drain. Her fingers twitched towards the brass knobs, but before she could touch them the water began to fill on its own. Whether it was Wayland or the perceptive nature of the town home, she couldn’t be sure, not truly knowing the nature of magic or the extent to which fae possessed the fickle entity, but she didn’t question it. The steaming, clean water soon began to fill up the basin and Faye reached for a bar of soap. Finally, she cleared her throat and found her voice. “Let me help,” was all she said. Not a command, not a plea - an offer caught somewhere in the middle of those uncharted waters they continued to navigate with their eyes closed.
Knelt beside the tub, she rubbed the bar of soap through her damp hands until it had begun to form suds and then set to work on him. With the gentlest of touches she could manage, Faye rubbed her hands back and forth across his dirty, blood-crusted skin. Up and down his arms, along his shoulders, across his chest, she washed it all away with gentle, circular motions. Bit by bit those layers of grime lifted, until only gleaming tanned skin remained beneath. When his body had been cleansed, Faye reached for the little bottle of shampoo. Soap-lathered hands worked their way through his hair, massaging his scalp and stripping those golden strands of all evidence of the battlefield. With the utmost care and precision she rinsed the shampoo from his hair until the water ran clear, and then hesitated there, leaning overtop of him. Her lips twitched hesitantly and her fingers found her way into those damp strands lying against his forehead, slicking them back and out of his face. She ran her fingers through his hair perhaps a few more times than was necessary, drinking in the comfort that the simple act gave her, hoping it offered him half as much peace as it did her.
Staring down at him, she felt that she could have stayed there forever. Could have gotten lost in the gleaming depths of that hazel gaze and never cared enough to find her way back. No matter how many times she studied the delicate curvature of his face, she would never fail to be awed by the ethereal beauty of this man. There, set aglow by the earliest rays of the rising sun, basked in shades of gold and champagne that appeared iridescent against his glistening skin. “You should get some rest soon,” she finally whispered, climbing to her feet. The night had passed so slowly, and then all at once. A new day was upon them, and she knew that he was going to need his strength for whatever lay ahead. Faye turned away from Wayland, not planning on saying anything else until she felt a hand snake out and grab at her wrist. Their gazes met once more, and hers was soft where his was hardened - an impossible balance. His eyes seemed to ask her to stay, though his lips didn’t move. Her own lifted upwards ever so slightly and she said, voice gentle, “I’ll still be here after you’ve rested.”And for some reason, she felt inclined to add, “I’m not going anywhere. Promise.”And it took a moment for those words to pacify him, but gradually his grip on her relinquished and Faye was able to take her leave, the weight of her promise still hanging between them.
The journey back to her own chambers was long and lonely, but Faye felt better knowing that Wayland was cared for and he would soon be safe and secure in his own bed, sleeping off the nights’ unexpected chaos. With a soft sigh she closed the door behind herself and stepped fully into the darkened room, heading towards the bed. It took her a few beats too long to realize that there was something wrong with the unnatural darkness of her bedroom, cast in the shadows of night where she should have sensed the warm glow of the rising sun. There was a rustling from behind her and Faye gasped, spinning to find herself being rushed by a shadow-clad figure. For a split second his face was illuminated in the moonlight. Impossibly handsome, with wavy chestnut-colored hair and piercing eyes. One large, glove-clad hand clamped down over her mouth and an arm snaked around her waist, pulling her back against a broad chest. Armored, with outdated chainlink that shone silver in the moon’s glow. Faye tipped her head back to stare up at him, wide-eyed, and was met by the man’s sinister smirk. Her gaze shifted past that sign of arrogance to hone in on his most telling future: rounded ears. Human, he was human and yet he muttered something unintelligible to her ears and then the world around them was fading into mist and there was nothing she could do to stop it.
The sun was preparing to sink below the horizon once more, the entire day lost to a well-deserved rest. It was noon before she’d stirred from bed, and another hour or so until she’d gone in search of anyone else. How long? How long had Faye been gone - taken - and none of them had realized? Hours, surely. Evie refused to believe that it was a coincidence, the attack on Sakaris and now a kidnapping. The King had taken her. The Mortal Queens must have mentioned Faye and Arden when they’d sold their souls to the wicked tyrant. A small part of Evie was relieved that her youngest sibling had been spared, but that relief felt twisted and wrong and it settled in her guts like a hot ball of lead.
“She’s gone,”Evie said flatly, not for the first time.She sat at the kitchen table, hands wrapped around a mug of coffee that had long-since gone cold. Forehead puckered, she scowled down into the pool of blackness as if willing it to give her answers. No matter how many times she ran the various scenarios through her head, none of them made sense. Over and over she played the image of Faye’s parting smile in her mind, the girl’s teasing promise to see her ‘in the morning.’ Morning never came; she was gone before any of them had recovered from the initial attack, just as the King had anticipated.“I took her away from everything,”continued Evie in a murmur.“Her home, her people, her future…She trusted me. To protect her. And now she’s gone.”A gentle hand fell upon her shoulder, and when she looked up she saw Onica’s face was unnaturally somber. “We’ll get her back.” The brunette shrugged off that undeserved touch, looking up at Onica hopelessly. It wasn’t as if they could just march in and demand that the King give Faye back. Not with how powerful he was, and unpredictable. Not with the weapons at his disposal. Feeling defeated, she asked,“How?”
“With this,” Nevara moved into the kitchen, a piece of paper clutched in one hand. She set it down in front of Evie, revealing strange words scrawled in her handwriting. Brows furrowing once more, Evie ran her fingers along the elegant scrawl, wondering, “What is this?” Nevara pointed to the phrase written on the page. “To nullify the Cauldron’s power, you must touch the Cauldron—and speak these words.” They blinked down at the paper and then looked back at her, as if asking, is that all? Somehow it seemed very lackluster. Too easy. Onica gestured to the two halves of the book, sitting displayed on the table. “What happens if we put both halves together?” Nevera’s answer was simple: “Don’t put them together.” With either piece laid out, their voices blended and sang and hissed—evil and good and madness; dark and light and chaos. “You put the pieces together,” she clarified when Adrastus gave her a questioning look, “and the blast of power will be felt in every corner and hole in the earth. You won’t just attract the King of Elisora. You’ll draw enemies far older and more wretched. Things that have long been asleep—and should remain so.” The bone-carver’s perfect little face entered her mind, and Evie shivered.
“Then we move in now,” Wayland said, jerking his chin towards Adrastus. Evie's gaze swung over to meet those hazel depths - she'd been avoiding looking directly into his eyes all this while, unsure she'd like what she saw reflected there. To her surprise, there was no mourning; only a ferocity unlike any she'd seen from Wayland before. “Since you can’t winnow without being tracked, Onica and Killian will winnow us all in, Evie breaks the Cauldron and we get Faye. We’ll be there and gone before anyone notices and the King of Hybern will have a new piece of cookware.”It sounded so simple, so easy, so fool-proof. But there were so many aspects left unconsidered. And the fact that the King now held Faye as leverage, that made Evie uneasy. “How do we find the cauldron?” She wondered. “It could be anywhere in his castle.” The cauldron and Faye both, a small voice in the back of her mind reminded her. “We know where it is,” Killian countered. “We’ve been able to narrow it down to the lower levels. Every inch of the castle and surrounding lands is heavily guarded, but not impossible to get through. We’ve worked out the timing of it—for a small group of us to get in and out, quick and silent, and be gone before they know what’s happening.”
It was Onica who said to him, “But the King of Hybern could notice Adrastus’s presence the moment he arrives. And if Evie needs time to nullify the Cauldron, and we don’t know how much time, that’s a risky variable.” Killian said, “We’ve considered that. So you and Adrastus will winnow us in off the coast; we fly in while he stays. As for the spell,” Killian continued, “it’s a risk we’ll have to take.” For the first time, Evie realized that for the plan to operate, Adrastus would be unable to join them. The thought made her eyes wide, and she turned to look at him with concern. Killian pushed, “It’s a solid plan. The king doesn’t know our scents. We wreck the Cauldron, grab Faye, and vanish before he notices ... It’ll be a graver insult than the bloodier, direct route we’d been considering, Adras. We beat them yesterday, so when we go into that castle ... ” Vengeance danced in that normally placid face. “We’ll leave a few reminders that we won the last damn war for a reason.”
"I can do it,"Evie said quietly. She met her mate's gaze with a frown. Asking him to stay behind was a lot - but there was no alternative."I have to do it," she pushed. "If I don't nullify the cauldron, we don't stand a chance. Not in this war, and not in getting Faye back."
Unable to focus on the celebrating going on in the sitting room, Wayland was moving in the direction of his room, a glass of water in hand when Adrastus side-stepped into his path. The General came to a halt, eyes searching the High Lords face as he returned the scrutinization. Others still chattered and laughed around them having their own conversations.
“Since when do you call it an early night during Winter Solstice?” Adrastus’ brows furrowed curiously and left the blonde with no other choice but to shrug his shoulders lazily.
“I’ve had enough excitement for one day I think,” Wayland deflected, attempting to continue past him, but Adrastus bristled at the movement, stepping further into his way. Wayland’s gaze darkened slightly and in turn, so did the High Lords.
“I want you to be happy, Wayland,”he began and Wayland stiffened, his wings flaring behind him slightly.“And if she means something to you, I want to make sure that you’re balancing everything logically—”
“What?”
Adrastus sighed, lowering his voice. “At the end of the day, she is human.”
Rage. He felt pure boiling rage. It didn’t matter if his intentions were meant to be good. His hand which wrapped around the glass of water tightened, his knuckles growing white. “So was Evelyn.”He said through clenched teeth and Adrastus straightened.
“She is my mate,” he shot back and Wayland gritted his teeth, the glass in his hand shattering suddenly, the liquid flowing out onto the floor with the clattering noise of glass shards. Everyone in the room fell quiet and all eyes landed on the two males standing off to the side. Wayland didn’t lift his gaze off Adrastus. The words that clung to the air between them. They rattled against the walls of his mind and the unsaid words rang so loudly.
Mate.
Was he trying to get under his skin he wondered? Or maybe he was just that caught up in everyone elses feelings that he was willing to dismiss his own so easily. Regardless, it was one thing to be concerned, but to treat him like he was a child incapable of deciphering his feelings or weighing out the obvious odds stacked against them. As if the thought had not crossed his mind a million times. That even if things worked in their favor, at the end of the day. She would eventually grow old and he would have to watch her die.
“Not everyone gets the fairytale happy ending, brother.”Wayland’s voice was thick with hurt and he shoved his shoulder against Adrastus’, pushing past him to head up to his bedroom.
All eyes were left to settle on Adrastus as Wayland disappeared and his silver hues lifted to glance over them all. Raising his hand, his magic reformed the fragments of the glass, removing the mess. Onica frowned, Killian averting his gaze entirely, his lips pursed. Nevara on the other hand sighed, shaking her head with disappointment.
“You handled that miserably.” she muttered and Adrastus pinched the bridge of his nose breifly, shoulders sagging as he disappeared down the hall himself.
* * *
The first tremor was soft, like small ripples in the Sidra when the autumn leaves fell from their branches and floated down to break the surface. It was still enough to rally the man from his slumber, just in time for the next tremor, this made everything feel as though it was shifting beneath them.
His hand was reacting before anything else, reaching out to grab hold of the Siphons that sat atop the backs of his hands. As he rose to his feet, black straps erupted from the sides of the glowing green gems, wrapping around his hands. Soon after, scaled black armor began unfolding and slithering up his wrists, and his arms. Layer after layer, the armor coated him like a second skin, flowing up to his shoulders. The additional Siphons appeared, and more armor spread across his neck, his shoulders, down his chest and waist, to his feet.
All of his weapons were summoned shortly after. A long scarred Illyrian blade across his back, several embedded in the crevases of his armor while a dagger sat visible on each side of his waist. One solid black like the night, the other shining as vibrant as sun rays, the one that Faye gifted him.
Wayland shoved open his bedroom door, in time with Killian who bursted out of his own room. Shortly after, Adrastus and Evie were emerging. He watched as Evie made quick work of getting down the hall to her brothers bedroom, knowing her next stop would be Faye’s room. His ears felt full and they rang so deafeningly loud. It felt like every fiber in his being was screaming at him, to go to her. To protect her.
“Wayland!”Adrastus’ voice suddenly cut through the ringing and the General blinked, not knowing how many times he must have called his name. Somehow he was standing in the foyer of the house, Onica and Nevara standing beside the group, worry etched onto their faces as they listened to Adrastus’ orders. Bits and pieces entered his ears, but still, his main focus was on Faye. No matter how hard he tried to reign himself in, it was always her.
It was the wards on Sakaris. They were breached. Wayland, Killian, Adras and Nevara were quick to shove themselves out into the dimly lit streets. The cold winter wind whipped against his face, biting his cheeks, hands and wings.
“What the hell is that?” Nevara said, eyes scanning the horizon where a mass of shadows seemed to form a line in the sky.
“We need to position throughout the city,” Adrastus ordered, his wings erupting behind him and they all began moving. Wayland and Killian shot into the sky, hurdling themselves to guard off sectors of the city. The General landed, gravel dusting up around him as he did. When he took a moment to gauge his surroundings, he found several residents of the city poking their heads out of their front doors, or running to their shops where they’d keep any sort of self-defense items. His chest tightened at the sight of mothers dragging their children back inside, the fear that stained their faces was unmatched.
Turning his attention back to the skies, the formed line of creatures had drawn much closer, large spindly wings carrying boney structures. They’d reached the sea cliffs. Countless, long-limbed flying creatures, some bearing soldiers in their arms. Reaching back, he freed the sword from his back with one hand. The shadowy force reached the outer edges of the city. And unleashed arrows upon now shrieking people rushing for cover in the streets.
Wayland then lifted his hand into the air. Green light exploded from his Siphon, blasting up and away— forming a hard wall in the sky above the city, directly in the path of that oncoming force. He ground his teeth, grunting as the winged legion slammed into his shield. Feeling every impact. The translucent green shield shoved out farther, knocking them back.
With closer inspection, he realized the creatures resembled the Attor from beneath the mountain. All long-limbed, gray-skinned, with serpentine snouts and razor-sharp teeth. And they collectively punched through Wayland’s shield as if it were a cobweb. Secured around their boney gray arms were gauntlets of a blue-ish stone that broke and repelled magic. Straight from the unholy trove of the King of Elisora. One after one, they punched through his shield. Wayland sent another wall barreling for them. Some of the creatures peeled away and launched themselves upon the outskirts of the city, vulnerable outside of his shield. People were shrieking, fleeing. He knew his shields would not hold much longer. Attors who wore the gauntlets were already shredding at the second shield, hissing and spitting.
In the distance, he could see Killian’s blue shields being torn apart as well. Releasing a low breath, Wayland readied the sword in his hand as the last remnants of his shield were destroyed and the Attor’s came soaring down upon him.
Crunching of steel slicing through flesh and bone echoed through his pointed ears as he whipped his sword through ones throat, sending its body thudding to the street below. Wayland then pivoted, taking his blood-slicked blade, and he shoved it straight through the guts of another behind him. It screamed out in rage as blood began pouring from its mouth and he yanked the sword free with a low grunt. One of the sickly creatures laughed as it latched onto Wayland from behind, its claws sinking deep into his ribs, finding unarmored portions of his body. A growl tore free from Wayland as he dropped into a rolling motion, crushing the Attor that clung to him beneath his weight. It hissed and scrambled to its feet, razor teeth snapping.
He had just about reached the Attor with his sword when an arrow flung through the air, piercing through Wayland’s arm, making the sword clatter to the pavement. Yelling out, Wayland grabbed his arm, brows lowered in pain and anger as he looked to see who shot it. One of the soldiers smirked from across the street and the Attor laughed, taking the opportunity to lunge. It managed to knock Wayland off his feet and to the ground, but the General was quick, ignoring the pain that throbbed throughout his entire arm and shoulder. Bending his arm in front of him, he used the arrow which shot through his flesh, and slamed the point directly through the Attor’s temple causing it to shreik on top of him. Raising his free hand, Wayland snapped the end of the arrow off, tugging his arm back. The rest of the arrow slid through the hole in his arm while the tip still embedded into the Attor. Wayland shoved it off of him, panting heavily when familiar boots scuffed beside him.
Looking up to see Killian’s face which was stained with blood, Wayland reached up, taking the Spymasters outstretched hand.
* * *
Dirt. Blood. Sweat. Every one of them were covered from head to toe in the grime of their battles. After what felt like several hours, the streets were no longer full of innocent screams and the roar of their enemies. A metallic taste coated Wayland’s tongue, his blood from his busted lip which was slowly healing. He spit out a mouthful of the crimson, bringing the back of his good arm to his mouth.
“I can’t believe this shit,” Wayland muttered and Nevara brushed her blood stained hair out of her face, turning to look at him.
“They murdered their own sister because of her betrayal of helping us.” she reminded breathlessly, her clothes tattered and torn, and the image of the golden haired queen impailed by one of the Attor’s flashed through his mind, making his stomach twist uncomfortably.
They remained utterly silent the rest of the way to the townhouse, all of their chests rising and falling heavily as parts of their bodies gleamed with blood of both their own and their enemies. The Siphon’s on both Killian and Wayland were barely glowing now, the power from them nearly drained, slowing the healing process of their wounds.
Adrastus had shoved open the door, and the group entered slowly behind him, faces strained from battle. The High Lord did not stop moving until he was within reach of his mate, his hands holding her arms as she began assessing him tenderly. Adras craned his head to look at her, his eyes dull, his own powers having been used extensively. “The wards are being rebuilt as we speak,”Adrastus said lowly to Evie who’s anxiety could be seen shining in her blue gaze. When she curled into his side, he found himself grateful, not realizing just how much his body was straining. His lips pressed to her brow softly and then he found his eyes following the trail that her own made toward Faye who was on the move.
The depths of Wayland’s hazel gaze were glazed over with fatigue, but that didn’t combat the flames of rage that still flickered beneath. He knew that nothing good would have come from working with the Queens and now the King knew of their home. The thought didn’t last long, however, when he stepped through the door, his eyes raked over everyone in the room waiting for them, and they settled on the one face he was truly looking for. The first face he thought of when he woke up. Their eyes met in a deafening silence, examining one another for a short while and then she began moving in his direction. He blinked slowly, his body still as he watched her approach.
As soon as she was near enough to touch, he let her gather one of his hands in her own, his fingers twitching and then curling against her face as he stared down at her, unable to tear his gaze from her own. His heart swelled at the sound of her question, his thumb gliding softly across her cheek and he began nodding softly. “I’m okay.” he whispered back to her, his other hand reaching up to smooth her hair gently. He could hear the pounding of her heart against her chest and he found himself repeating himself. “I’m okay, Faye.”
Their bodies seemed to respond to one another, both of them suddenly able to relax again. His shoulders untensed and he listened as her heartbeat softened.
“Sakaris might be secure,” Killian suddenly replied, not even bothering to lift his head from where it rested against the back of the chair he now sat in, “but for how long? Elisora knows about this place, thanks to those Queens. Who else will they sell the information to? How long until the other courts come sniffing? Or Elisora uses that Cauldron again to take down our defenses?”
Wayland was forced to tear his gaze from Faye and they landed on Adras who closed his eyes, his shoulders tight. He could already see the weight pushing down on that dark head.
Onica frowned, adding in, “If we all go to Elisora to destroy the Cauldron. . . Who will defend the city?” Silence.
Adras’ throat bobbed. Nevara cut in quickly, “I’ll stay.” Wayland opened his mouth to object, but Adras slowly looked at her. Nevara held his gaze as she added, “If Adrastus must go to Elisora, then I am the only one of you who might hold the city until help arrives. Today was a surprise. A bad one. When you leave, we will be better prepared. The new wards we built today will not fall so easily.”
Onica loosed a sigh. “So what do we do now?”
Nevara simply rubbed her temples, “We sleep. We eat.”
And it was Wayland who added, his voice raw with the aftermath of battle-rage, “And then we retaliate.”
* * *
Everyone separated, moving to get cleaned up from all that occurred. The sun was beginning to rise in the distance, the night vanishing as though it was never there to begin with. Wayland laid in the large tub which was big enough to accommodate for his wings. His body seethed against the steaming water, several wounds still releasing blood. He rose his arm slowly from the water, a hole still open where the arrow pierced through. Releasing a slow breath, he closed his eyes for a moment, willing his muscles to relax against the pain, but it was exhausted. His blonde strands were still stained by blood, sticking to his forehead but he didn’t care. He was too busy trying to get the screams of their people to stop echoing through his head.
There was a light knock on the door. Faye stilled and the look of anguish on her face all but vanished, only the slightest hint of a frown hiding in the downward curve of her lips. She stepped away from him just as the door swung open slowly, almost hesitantly, and Evie’s head appeared in the threshold. Those glittering pools of ice studied the two of them with a scrutiny that made the blonde’s face flush, and she slowly lifted her gaze back to meet Wayland’s. Everything he’d said to her tonight echoed in her mind, and there were so many things she wished she could tell him - things she wasn’t certain she’d have been able to say, even if they hadn’t been interrupted. For the first time Evie's presence felt less like an eagerly anticipated buffer - an easy out to pretend that there was nothing between them - and more like an iron curtain: cutting and cold. “Goodnight,” Faye said softly as Wayland took his leave. Everything left unsaid still hung there in the air between them.
The General slipped out the door, and they both watched him go. When it had closed firmly behind him, Evie rounded on his sister with raised brows. Faye cut her off before she could begin, the curve of her lips coming naturally when she said, “Shouldn’t you still be celebrating with your betrothed?” And though it was an obvious attempt to change the subject, Evie allowed it.“There’ll be time for that,” said the older girl with a short shrug. She made her way slowly into the room, head turning to take in the finished project in its entirety, before coming to sit on the edge of the bed. Her fingertips skimming the sage-green bedspread beneath them, and Evie cocked her head to the side curiously. Auburn-tinged curls bounced lightly, and Faye focused her gaze there.“Faye,”Evie’s voice was stern, though not unkind, and it forced the blonde to meet her gaze.“Are you….okay? With all of this? With me and Adrastus, with the rooms..”She trailed off hesitantly. Faye felt a flicker of guilt at her sister’s concern. All of the happiness in the world was Evie’s, so well-deserved after so many years of hardship, and here she couldn’t even enjoy it properly. Sitting down beside the future High Lady, Faye reached out and enclosed her hand over the girl’s played fingers.“Evie, I am so much more than okay. I cannot express to you how happy I am for you. Truly.”
It wasn’t enough to placate the intuitive sister. “But there is something missing,”she insisted. “Something is lacking. And I don’t know how to fill that gap for you.”Her forehead puckered, that familiar crease forming between her brows. The sight of the girl’s distress, combined with her words, made Faye’s stomach squirm with a mixture of nausea and guilt. Before the blonde could retort, Evie was pressing on. “Is it Aeron?” The question was so out of place that it had Faye drawing back, brows slamming together.“What?” The thought of her far-away intended rarely crossed her mind these days, unless she was dwelling on the future. “I know that my disapproval of him has always bothered you. And it would be a lie to say I hadn’t hoped distance would lessen his hold on you…but if that is what you are missing, Faye, you are free to return to it. Regardless of my feelings, or anyone else’s. You deserve to have the love you seek, too.” It was such a bizarre change of conversation. Faye reflected on the moment they’d had together before the feast, all the talk of her bracelet and endings that lead to new beginnings. And now she wondered if perhaps she had misread the conversation - if perhaps Evie was giving her permission to end things here, before she’d even known that there was the possibility to stay. When she looked over at her sister, she could see guilt flooding those crystalline depths, as if all this time Evie had suspected that she were holding Faye back from what she truly wanted.
“I don’t love Aeron.” The words seemed to tumble from her lips without her express permission, but once they were in the air between the two of them she felt a distinct sense of relief. As if the glass wall she’d erected between herself and everyone else had shattered and the truth lie reflected within its splintered pieces.“But you’ll marry him?” Evie’s gaze dropped to her wrist out of instinct - and when she saw the bracelet sitting there now, her eyes narrowed and her brows furrowed. Faye’s fingertips found that little sunflower and she rubbed her thumb along it absently as she tried to find the words to make Evie understand. “It is in my best interest,”she said slowly.“Aeron is a very powerful man and he can offer you protection or he can…make life in the village difficult.”The insinuation had Evie’s nostrils flaring, the blue of her eyes turning to ice.“He threatened you.” The words were little more than a growl, and for a moment Faye saw a glimpse of the savage protector her sister had once been for her. “He offered me a lifetime of safety and security. Status. Wealth. A prospective future in the military for Arden. Advances for Father and his trade. It’s not a small accomplishment to marry a General, and especially one from such a well-known and reputable family.”As she repeated all of the selling points of her engagement to Aeron, Faye wondered if Evie would understand. If she would be able to sense the desperation behind the decision. If she would know just how much sacrifice of the self had gone into making it.
Evie’s face contorted, and Faye could see it: that flicker of humanity. Perspective from the eyes not of the Night Court’s High Lady, but of that scared and hungry girl starving in the woods, responsible not only for herself but everyone she loved. Understanding dawned on her face, and though it was clear she didn’t like Faye’s answer, it was one she couldn’t help but respect on some level.“But not love,”said Evie finally. And Faye drew in a slow breath, only to expel it all in a rush. A resigned sigh.“I didn’t ask him for love,” she responded. That made her sister frown, a sad look on her face.“Don’t you want it?” she asked. And Faye found herself responding with more honesty than anticipated when she said blankly, “No.” It was as if all the light in the room had gone out, the way Evie’s face darkened.“Phaedra, you deserve to be loved. Not kept. Not displayed. Loved.” And not for the first time, she recalled Wayland’s words: And you should never belong to anyone, Phaedra. You should be worshiped. You have the power to bring any man to his fucking knees. The similarity between the two was enough to make her shiver, but still Faye held her chin high. There was a steely glint in her eye, one of determination. “I don’t need love, Evie. Only security.” And though she knew it wasn’t what was expected of a young woman, her desires didn’t center around love and marriage and children. They couldn’t, not when she had so much to protect. Not when she had to ensure her future, and Arden’s, and Father’s. Not when she knew what it was like to have nothing and no one, and the fear of returning to that kept her lying awake at night. Enduring Aeron was possible - enduring anything was possible.
“Faye, a life without love…You’re not living.”Said Evie, with an exasperated shake of her head.“You’re just existing. Surviving. I know that better than anyone. There were so many years I spent believing that just getting by, just keeping us alive was enough - but now I know. We all need someone to be able to lean on. Someone to share our victories and soothe our failures. Someone to challenge us to be more than we think we can be. Someone to protect the pieces of us that are splintered and shattered. Someone who understands us better than we understand ourselves.” The passion in her voice was undeniable, and Faye wondered when her sister’s stance on love had changed so much - and how she envied her for that. “Love is not about strategy. Love is giving voice to the truths of your heart, the ones that you don’t even want to admit aloud, and trusting they’ll be heard.”
When finally her sister paused for breath, Faye spoke, voice gentle but serious. “Evie, you forget that your love story is the exception, not the rule. We don’t all have a mate. We don’t all find the person whose soul entangles with our own - for most of us, and especially us of the mortal variety, that person doesn’t exist.” She tried her best not to downplay or disregard her sister’s words on love, but she wanted to make the other girl understand that the concept of love was subjective.“You saw what love did to Mother and Father,” there was a flash of pain across the other girl’s face. “What it did to us. When she disappeared, we were left in ruin. Father wasted himself away on the bottle, waiting for her to come home. All of our money, all of his credibility, it was all gone in a moment. Between his actions, the gossip around the village…It damned us all to a life of misery. And all for what? Love?” Faye tried to keep the bitterness out of her voice, but it was hard. The effects of tarnished love were still present in their lives, in the very way their hearts had been molded of unforgiving stone when they had every opportunity to be spun of gold.
“Yes. For love,”Evie nodded. Something about her became hardened suddenly, and though she was just as passionate it had lost its fire, replaced by a steeliness that made Faye’s brows knit together in weary anticipation.“I never told you, because I didn’t want to reopen old wounds, but I met mother again. Beneath the mountain.” Faye’s brows flew up and her stomach dropped, the beat of her heart suddenly painful. She knew the barest of details regarding Evie’s conquest in Letharia, but she knew that the topic was a heavy one - made all the heavier now. “What we had always been led to believe about her…it wasn’t true. It was an image curated by father’s bitter drunkenness and the prejudice of the townspeople. Mother left us not because she was in love with a faerie, but because he was obsessed with her and she was given no choice. If she had stayed in the mortal realm, he would have slaughtered us all out of spite at her rejection. And so she chose to go with him, using it as an opportunity to secure our futures although it damned her to a life of misery.” The words sat heavy in Faye’s heart, stealing her breath and making her head dizzy. She shook it slightly, in reluctance to accept a version of the story that was so drastically different from the one she’d lived. “No, that can’t be true.” But her argument was weak and she looked to Evie pleadingly, as if begging her to make sense of it all. “I was reluctant to believe her stories at first, but she proved herself to be such an admirable and selfless woman. Every trial I faced beneath the mountain, she was by my side. From the very first day. Nursing me back to health in secret. Encouraging me to persevere when I thought all hope was lost. Watching from the shadows and protecting me when I couldn’t protect myself. Providing me with the tools I needed to succeed, although it would have meant a brutal, agonizing death had she been caught.”Tears glistened in Evie’s eyes at the memory, but she was able to look back on it now with less guilt and more love for the woman that had given everything for them to succeed. “I would have died beneath that mountain without her. She gave her life so that I could keep living mine, Faye. And she did it so willingly, as if she were glad to offer it up even though the thought terrified her. So yes, it was for love.”
Those last few sentences made her heart clench and Faye found herself suppressing a shudder, the parallel between herself and her mother dizzying. Of all the things to inherit from this eccentric gene pool, she got saddled with Evie’s bad attitude and her mother’s penchant for self-sacrifice? It couldn’t have been alcoholism or brown hair?“I am glad to know that she was a worthy woman. But in the end, all of that love…where did it get her?”Faye wondered after a few long contemplative moments of silence. Her lower lip quivered slightly, and she sucked it between her bottom lip. Evie’s face softened and she reached out, placing her hand atop Faye’s in an act of comfort, squeezing it as the girl had done for her. Part of her wondered when they had gotten back to this point, where comfort was offered and received so easily. No more harsh words. No rebuff. It must have been slowly building between them during Faye’s time in Sakaris, the two slipping into patterns that were interwoven with both old and new feelings, that intimate relationship between them restoring itself with time.“Mother didn’t have anyone to save her,” and the thought made Evie’s lips purse. Her fingers released Faye’s, trailing ever so slightly up to her wrist. She stroked the small pearls there, fingered the golden chain hesitantly. There was a conflicted look on her face as she studied Wayland’s gift in those dim lights, as if she weren’t sure whether to admire it or yank it off. Finally, she tapped her index finger against that little golden sunflower twice and said, “You could.”
Faye jerked her arm away reflexively. In her lap once more, her hands busied themselves by playing with the tiny golden chain even as she sought to get Evie’s attention away from it. “Not here I couldn’t.” Said Faye, shaking her head quickly. Almost uncontrollably. As if denial were taking control of her body.“There is no future for me in Sakaris.” She said the words with such finality that it made Evie sad - it didn’t hurt her feelings, she didn’t take offense, but her heart swelled with love for the other girl and the desire to see her as happy as she deserved to be. Those familiar and dreaded suspicions swirling in her mind once more, Evie leveled Faye with an inquisitive look.“Do you know what it feels like to be mated to someone, Faye?”asked her sister. The blonde’s brows rose for only a moment before knitting together. “How could I?”she countered, knowing how rare a mated bond was in fae, and how nonexistent it was for humans - Evie being the exception. Ignoring the question, Evie went on. “The bond is relentless. It pushes you, so hard, towards that other person. It’s like two halves of one soul, severed and trying to knit themselves back together. And if you ignore it, it pushes harder. It’s undeniable, you can’t help but to feel the effect that other person has on you. Your body is hardwired to respond to them, even if it makes no sense, even if you don’t want it to. The air is like static between you, every touch like lightning. And when it strikes, everything bursts into flame - and you burn.” Faye’s breath caught in her throat at Evie’s words, and she leaned forward unconsciously. Clinging to every word with a look that was half-hope, half-dread.“And your mind…it’s constant warfare. Fighting between the things you know to be true and the things you refuse to accept. You’ll think you’re going crazy. One moment you think you loathe them, and in the next you’re driven by this need to protect them, or possess them, or even worse you’ll crave their presence without understanding why. You won’t even know what you feel, and all of a sudden you can sense what the other person is feeling, too. It’s like their aura just wraps around you, engulfs you in this mess of chaos and comfort, and you don’t know which way is up and which way is down.”
Evie paused for a moment, gauging her sister’s reaction. Faye was caught somewhere between rapt with attention and lost in her own experience. When she realized Evie was staring at her, she let out a shaky laugh. “And you call this love?” The other girl’s lips curved into a bemused smile, and she shook her head.“No. Love comes later. Love comes when you stop fighting that pull, and you start following it instead. That…that I call fun,” and the smile on her face turned so devilish that Faye couldn’t stop herself from reaching out and slapping at her sister’s bare arm with a chiding, “Evelyn.”The flush of her face only added to Evie’s delight, and the elder sister lounged backwards on the bed, propped up on one elbow. Faye’s reaction confirmed everything Evie had been dreading, even if the girl didn’t realize it. “Why are you telling me all of this?”asked Faye, giving her sister a suspicious look although she couldn’t understand why she felt as if she were under such intense scrutiny. Evie raised one shoulder in a half-shrug, still grinning. “It’s fun to watch you get flustered,” she admitted. And then, on a slightly more serious note, “And I think it’s only fair that you know of love’s possibilities, seeing as how you’re so intent on forgoing it completely.”Faye arched a brow in challenge, asking,“You think I cannot have fun without also finding love?”There was a moment while Evie mulled over her answer before finally saying,“That’s exactly what I think.”
And suddenly the seriousness of the conversation was too much for Faye, so she rolled her eyes at her sister’s words and fell backwards on the bed beside her, staring up at that golden-toned ceiling and seeing only blonde tresses caught between her fingertips while the two sisters passed the rest of the night in airy conversation.
.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・
The night was eerily still. The sky was an unrelenting inky black, as if someone had plucked and stolen every star one-by-one, until only the moon remained looming high above with its foreboding crescent face. The city was still fast-asleep in the early hours of the morning, its streets barren and silent save the flickering streetlights and the crash of the waves far off in the distance. Something was hot and heavy in the air, charged with an unfamiliar energy - the unsettling calm before the storm. One moment things were normal, and in the next it was as if the protective bubble around Sakaris popped, and a tremor went through the city before chaos descended.
Faye shot up into the darkness of her room, chest heaving. Sweat beaded her forehead, trickling down her temples and plastering blonde curls against the back of her neck. Panic engulfed her as her eyes darted around the room, met by nothing by that pulsating darkness that seemed to surge around the edges with a life of its own. Her head was spinning and she felt choked up, as if someone had sucked all of the oxygen from her lungs and she couldn’t remember how to make more. There was a weight on her chest and it was suffocating her, dragging her deeper into that dizzying darkness. A strong clash of something ricocheted in her skull, the blow strong enough that her body trembled and her bones ached, the taste of metal flooding her mouth as if she’d been run through with a steel blade. And though she could hardly think, could hardly breathe, some innate part of her cried out for him. It was like his name was the only word she could remember, and her head pulsated in time with the war chant. Wayland, Wayland, Wayland. Without thinking, she was stumbling out of bed and into the darkness, feet flying across the floor. Just as she was reaching her bedroom door, it was being thrown open and Evie was standing there with panic-struck eyes, a scared and sluggish Arden tucked into her side.“Evie,”Faye choked out, voice hoarse.“The City,”her sister murmured, voice deceptively calm and composed. “It’s under attack.”
Evie ushered them into the sitting room, and exchanged tense words with Onica that were too low for either of her siblings to hear. Faye sat on the stone ledge of the fireplace, Arden in her lap, arms curled around him. His body shook with fear, and she hummed quietly though her own insides quivered. “Shhh, it’s alright.”She soothed him gently, knee bouncing beneath the boy though he was almost too big now for it to have much effect; all too soon she’d have to find new ways to comfort and protect. Sakaris was their safe haven, the place where they’d gone to escape the dangers of this impending war - and now it had been breached. The magic of it somehow seemed lost to the two of them then, and they watched with worried eyes as Evie and Onica began to pace, watching the windows and the doors half-expectantly. Faye felt like a sitting duck, and she found her own eyes darting back and forth between the places of entry as well. She didn’t have to ask where everyone else was - where Wayland was - because she knew that they would be out within the streets of the city, fighting off the attack. The thought made her queasy with worry, not only for him but for all of them. For Adrastus, who had become like a brother to her, a strong and guiding light in all of this chaos. For Killian, who had become a perceptive and attentive companion. For Nevara, whose bluntness and inability to bend to anyone’s will but her own had made her a fast favorite. Each of them offered something here, each of them held a very different and distinctive role. And for the first time, Faye was truly beginning to contemplate what that absence would feel like.
Finally, after what felt like hours, she couldn’t take it anymore. She set Arden by the fire wrapped in a quilt and with some of the new toys he’d gotten for the solstice - just hours ago. The attack was timed so perfectly that Faye refused to believe it was coincidental. As she approached Evie and Onica, the blonde crossed her arms tightly over her chest and braced herself. They were still trying to figure out what had happened and how the city had been breached. “How’d he get in?” Evie was wondering, shaking her head with a distraught look upon her face. “The wards are sound, nothing should have gotten through. He shouldn’t even fucking know this place is here.” Onica hissed through gritted teeth, then cast a glance over her shoulder towards Arden. Evie was still puzzling over it, but Faye blinked at the two of them. Slowly. Thinking.“Your wards hide Sakaris?”she asked for confirmation. Onica frowned and nodded. “From everyone. Anyone who doesn’t know that this place exists.” Another nod.“Even the most powerful Fae, they shouldn’t be able to just stumble upon it, right?”The dark-haired beauty looked like her patience was growing thin at the repetitive nature of Faye’s questioning but she gave the subtlest shake of her head. Blue eyes flickered towards Evie, and the blonde shrugged. “Well…you did just give a direct roadmap to a bunch of power-hungry, self-serving mortals.”It took a few moments for those words to sink in, then understanding dawned on their faces all at once, and Onica was exclaiming, “Those bitches!” while Evie was saying, “There’s no way. Surely they couldn’t be so stupid.” But she didn’t sound entirely convinced. So Faye continued, “They made it clear that they had no interest in working with us. They don’t care what happens in Letharia, and they don’t care what happens anywhere beyond their Kingdom in the mortal realm.” Still shaking her head, Evie said, “But this means war. For everyone.” And Faye nodded. “And if they think they’ve chosen the winning side?”
Those words hung in the air between all of them, but not for long. The front door slammed open on its hinges and they tensed, but a weary looking Adrastus came through the door, followed by the rest of them in similar states of upheaval. The High Lord crossed the room to his mate’s side, and she immediately reached for him with a look of concern. Her blue eyes scanned him entirely for any sign of injury, and upon finding none she seemed to relax slightly.“The King?”she questioned, though they already knew the answer. He answered by nodding his head, gaze flickering towards Faye and then farther on, towards where Arden still sat sleepily by the fire. “But you took care of it?” pressed Evie anxiously, needing to hear that the threat had been eliminated - even temporarily - for her mind to begin to be put at ease. That confirmation had her sighing and then she was leaning into Adrastus, as if intent on shouldering the wear and tear of the battle he’d just endured. Intent on shouldering any and everything she could. Curled into his side and dreading having to deliberate their next move, she watched with a mixture of surprise and trepidation as Faye crossed the room towards Wayland’s side.
From the moment he crossed through the threshold, her eyes never left him. She saw and heard nothing else, it was like the rest of the room had faded into a buzzing blur and there he stood on the edge of everything - his presence in the room all-commanding, he was drawing her in without even trying. Wayland hadn’t made it past the door, and the look on his face was one she’d never seen before. It was weary and tired, but something dangerous gleamed behind those hazel depths and it made her suppress a shiver. Faye blinked once, twice, and then his gaze had lifted to hers. And he said nothing, didn’t even so much as move a muscle, but she was going to him. Before she could think better of it, she had crossed the room to stand in front of Wayland and she reached for one of his hands with both of her own. Though covered in dirt and grime from the battle he’d just fought, his hand was warm against her face as he cupped her face delicately. Blood dripped from his leathers and splattered against the hem of the ivory-colored nightdress, but none of it registered with Faye. All she was was him. The sudden urge to tilt her face into that calloused touch was so strong, the effort of resisting it made every muscle in her body tense and tighten. It felt wrong, unnatural to not give into it. As if there were some sort of cord - no, a steel cable - between the two of them that wavered in the breeze before being pulled taut. Tight. Unrelenting in its demand that she bend to its will, and she wanted to.
So she did.
“You’re okay?” Faye asked the question lowly, brows drawing together in concern. One of her small hands still covered his own, pressed against her flushed cheek. Head tilting ever so slightly into his touch, her blue-brown gaze remained focused intently on him. Only when he assured her that she was fine did the rest of the world seem to slowly re-materialize around them. Only then did the frantic beating of her heart begin to slow, and that knot in her stomach slowly start to loosen. Faye swallowed thickly against all of the emotion that had rose up within her, settling in a ball at the base of her throat. And though she said nothing else, that confirmation of his safety enough to placate her, her eyes never once left his.
Wayland’s shoulders lowered slightly. He knew she would try to choose the easiest route around his question. She had a bad habit of trying to dodge his questions as best as she could. All of this tip-toeing around was an elaborate way for them to avoid these types of questions it seemed. Smothered by what they did in the dark, buying them just a little more time.
When she drew away from him, her arms coming up to cover herself, he furrowed his brows at her. “What I want is for you to just tell me that you feel something —anything.”
She was retaliating. That inner fire came to life inside of her. He’d seen it many times before. During their arguments when they first met, he even saw glimpses of it while their bodies were nothing but a mess of sweat and flesh. Proof that she did feel and she felt deeply, but when it came to him —to them. It was like radio silence and despite the quietness, he felt utterly deafened by it. Slowly, he shook his head, refusing to believe the words that came out of her mouth.
“Gods damn it, Phaedra.” his voice was hoarse.“I push you because I seem to be the only one that sees you for who you are. I don’t want more from you than what you have. How can I? All you ever give me is the surface.” It was torture. Having to fill himself with whatever he could during the night just to be left with nothing after. Constantly putting on a show for everyone else like they couldn’t care less about each other. She wasn’t some piece of meat to him and having to treat her as such —regardless if it was mutual— it didn’t sit right with him.
The silence that settled over the two of them felt too long, both staring at each other with equal parts passion and dread. He had nearly given up. It wasn’t about the jealousy, it was why she felt that way in the first place. Wayland wondered if she would ever be able to admit such a thing or if she kept her heart locked up. He saw the look on her face when Adrastus gifted them the choice to stay. There was terror in those eyes. Uncertainty behind that forced smile. And if she was to return home? She would forget about him. Like nothing had ever happened and go on with life as she planned. Everything was just about the plan for her from the beginning it seemed and he was never part of it. And it scared her. Hell, it scared him too. But he was willing to try.
Her voice had him lifting his gaze once more. An instinct. When he hurt, she hurt. He blinked, his mind racing as previous words echoed in the back of his mind. The odds of such a thing were so slim, he refused to let himself believe something like that. Especially not Evie’s sister. It just wasn’t possible. The way she made him feel didn’t feel possible. Even if it was true. How could he ever tell her such a thing?
As her mood suddenly shifted, he felt it in his veins. That burning rage in her eyes, that passion, it was unmistakable. “And you are the master of your own life. You are the strike of lightning before the thunder. A raging storm that knows no borders, and I will continue to bet on you.”Wayland frowned, approaching her once more. “Even if my pockets ran dry, I would bet on you because I believe in you. And there is nothing that I desire more in this life than to see you succeed. Because, I too, am driven by this force.” his hands found her face. “I too, hurt when you hurt.” Burning hazel eyes searched her own, thumb dragging along her cheek, then admitted.“And when I touch you, I feel that warmth that spreads in the pit of your stomach.”
For a moment he just looked at her, his heart hammering against the cage of his ribs.“You have been a mighty pain in my ass, Phaedra, but you are also the first real thing that I have ever felt, and I just needed to know if you felt even a sliver of it."
A knock on the door had Wayland's muscles tightening and he lowered his hands from her face, letting her step away from him. When the handle moved and the door opened, Wayland stared at Evie who poked her head inside, eyeing the two of them suspiciously.
"I was just leaving," Wayland said, eyes meeting Fayes briefly before he moved to exit the room.
Wayland’s faith in her was endearing, but stupid. They both knew that had it truly come down to it, she wouldn’t have stood a chance against Dahlia. Her mortality put her at a disadvantage in this world. She was smaller and weaker than the fae women, more fragile than she cared to admit. Her spirit may be fiery, but Faye lacked the power to fan those flames into fruition. “Keep betting on me and you’re bound to find yourself penniless,” said the girl with a slight smile. There was a subtle warning nestled within those words, perhaps one she wasn’t even conscious of herself - and it led them into their next conversation, with Wayland’s blunt question:
“Why did you pick a fight with Dahlia?”
So simple and straight to the point. It should have been easy to answer, and yet Faye found herself blinking at him as if she didn’t quite understand what was being asked of her. Or perhaps she simply didn’t want to read deeply into the question. Opening her mouth to respond with something flippant and glib, she was cut off by Wayland’s voice, quiet and firm as he all but demanded that she answer him with honesty. The man was stepping closer, and her breath was catching. It was an instinctive response, one that filled her lungs with him and overrode her senses with those mouth-watering notes of leather and sandalwood. Though her feet stayed planted firmly where they were, her body ached to close the distance between the two of them. As if there were something deep inside of her reaching out towards him, her body thrumming to the beat of his drum.
“Wayland,” her voice was a low and weary murmur as his fingertips trailed the length of her emerald ruffles. The look on his face made her stomach clench painfully as his hands found her wrist. Blue-brown eyes flickered down to study the bracelet sitting there, shimmering in the lamplight. A golden sunflower. His words reached her ears, and Faye didn’t know whether she was shuddering from the truths he spoke or the fingers creeping a slow trail up her arm, coming to rest on her shoulder. Their gazes met once more, and there was raw emotion flooding those hazel depths like the waves flooding the shore. For a moment she felt as if she may drown in them - for a moment she felt as if she might want to. There was something about the way that he was staring at her paired with the things he was saying, those unspoken truths that had always existed between the two of them but were never acknowledged until now. It made her pulse quicken and her head feel dizzy, as if suddenly the world was closing in around her and there was nowhere left to run and hide. Though it had always been inevitable, she’d thought it could have been prolonged a bit more.
She was silent. Trying to figure out how to answer those questions without truly answering them. Trying to find the little half truths she knew would placate him yet ultimately leave the both of them feeling empty and hollow in the morning. This thing between them worked in theory, but they were walking on a tightrope; sway too far to one side, and you were bound to fall. It was all about balance, balancing lust and genuine emotion, balancing the pull of the head and the heart. Until now Faye had done a fairly good job of finding the right words to keep things between them light and without attachment, ensuring that neither side was disappointed in the end. But when Wayland looked at her like that, when he was burning her through with that molten gaze and whispering into the world those sweet, forbidden truths….it almost made her wonder if maybe disappointment wasn’t inevitable, and she was wasting her time trying to prevent it.
“I didn’t like the things she said to you,”said Faye finally, with a shrug. Those hazel eyes bore into her own, darkening slightly: as if to remind her, no bullshit. The blonde chewed at her bottom lip, shifting with discomfort. For so long she’d danced her way around ever truly addressing the topic, dismissing the true nature of their relationship so many times that it had become almost easy to pretend that whatever this thing was between them meant nothing. But when he stared at her like that, clearly searching so desperately for something that Faye remained unprepared to give him, it reminded her that they’d built themselves a palace of smoke and mirrors. “Fine - even before that.” sighed Faye reluctantly.“From the moment she sank her perfectly-painted claws into your arm and pulled you onto that dance floor, I loathed her. I didn’t like seeing you together. Is that what you’re looking for me to say here, Wayland? That I was jealous?”Scowling at him, Faye drew away from those wandering hands which seemed to have a habit of skimming her flesh absently, wreaking havoc on her composure. She drew her arms across her chest in a display of defensiveness, as if somehow the simple action were going to protect the secrets residing within from his prying eyes.
“You’re always pushing me,”the girl complained, scowl deepening. And as the words left her lips, she realized how true they were. From the moment they'd met, he was pushing her. Pushing her away with his sharp tongue and arrogant attitude. Pushing her out of her comfort zone, into that damned swimming hole. Pushing her towards a new life in Sakaris. Pushing her onto her back atop cluttered desks in the middle of enemy territory. Pushing, pushing, pushing. Pushing her for more, for truths and clarification and answers to the unspoken questions which lie so blatantly in the open air between them. “You want more from me than I have to give to you, Wayland. I don’t know what you’re searching for here. I don’t know why I picked a fight with Dahlia. I don’t know why the thought of you two together bothers me as much as it does. Hell, I don’t even know why I am wasting my breath trying to explain it - I just. Don’t. Know.”And she wished she could explain to him how much internal conflict there was. She wished she could put into words how the sight of him standing there before her sent her heart racing with anxiety, even while his presence soothed some long locked-away sector of her splintered soul. Faye yearned to give voice to this innate sense of kinship she felt towards him. She longed to acknowledge the fact that with him, seconds felt like days and days felt like years - how many lifetimes they’d already spent together, in the short amount of time since they’d met. But none of it made sense: how comfortable she had become, how much faith and trust she unconsciously bestowed upon him, how his mere presence in her life had kindled the fire flooding her veins and given her new life.
There was a long, puzzling silence before she uttered anything else. “All I know is that I can’t seem to help myself from feeling things when you’re around. It’s like every rational thought I have in my mind disappears completely, and I’m just driven by this…..this instinct or something, I guess.”She spoke slowly, face twisting into an expression of uncertainty, as if she were struggling to understand her own explanation as it formed on her lips.“When you hurt, I hurt.”The revelation made her brows furrow - she wasn’t sure she liked admitting that aloud. “And I didn’t like what she said to you. You are no one’s inferior.”Her voice had gone deadly calm, and there was a ferocity behind her words that made her teeth grind together.“She can think what she wants…they all can. But I know. And I won’t hesitate to correct anyone who goes around spewing that sort of filth. You are not beneath them. You are not their jester, you are the sword - and they’d do well to remember that steel is stronger than bone.”
Each bowed head in the room rose slightly, just enough for their curious gazes to glance up at the couple standing before them. Adrastus stared down into Evie’s eyes with such an unbreakable longing. He always looked at her that way. As though he still couldn’t believe that such a person could possibly be his. In truth, there were days that he spent hours wondering how he managed to be worthy of her love.
The shaky breath that expelled from Evie caused his lips to curve slightly, brows knitting with understanding as they often did. He remembered the look in her eyes when they first retrieved the ring. Remembered where they once stood with their feelings and how tangled everything seemed to always feel. She was always so careful with her heart, and he admired that about her. It made it that much more impactful to hear her say she loved him. To feel the sweet caress of her palm on his cheek. His smirk widened, eyes narrowing and the bridge of his nose crinkling at her use of adjectives for him. Nevertheless, his heart felt full. In fact, it was over spilling with emotions as Evie accepted his gift. In unison, they were reaching, lips finding each other and the room that was once silent was filled with the roaring congratulations of their family.
Adrastus took Evie’s hand in his own, slowly sliding the ring onto her left hand, a smile on his face as he tilted her chin up softly to look at him.“And I love you, my impossible, beautiful High Lady. In this life, and in every life yet to come.”his half-smirk only deepened when his brothers bolted to grab each one of his shoulders, shaking him like wild animals and the girls were quick to hand out glasses.
“Wine! We need wine!” Onica cried out, wiping a dramatic tear from her cheek.
The festivities were far from over when Wayland watched Faye stand to excuse herself from the party. Everyone was either too busy jabbering on about their new gifts or the engagement to take too much consideration into her dismissing herself. All except for Wayland that is.
He rose his glass to his lips as he watched her wave her farewells with a plastered smile on her face and then she was climbing the staircase to the upper level of the house. Finishing the contents, Wayland set the cup down on a nearby table and released a slow sigh before standing from his seat.
“Wayland,” a drunken Onica slapped a hand onto his shoulder and pointed to Killian who looked like he was over whatever conversation they were in the middle of. “Do you not love your wing warmers?” she looked at him with squinting eyes and Wayland peeled her hand off of him.
“Did you already finish the wine you received today?” he arched a brow and she glared.
“You’re avoiding the question,” she crossed her arms and Nevara laughed.
“The wing warmers make them look like foo-foo dogs in little jackets, Onica,” she said through her laughter as she held one up.
Adrastus, who busied himself refilling Evie’s glass was pursing his lips so hard, it was a miracle he hadn’t already bursted out laughing.
“They aren’t as bad as those fuzzy socks you got everyone last year,” Wayland patted her head and she scowled.
“You loved those!”
Laughter emptied into the room from nearly everyone and left Onica reaching for the bottle of wine next, brows furrowed in an unimpressed look. Wayland took the moment to disappear up the staircase himself, leaving the echoing voices behind him as he did.
The hall was dimly lit and he counted the doors as he walked until he was at Faye’s new bedroom. Chewing on his lip briefly, he stared at the wood for a long moment before bracing himself against the doorframe, raising his fist to knock. He bowed his head as he listened for footsteps and then the door swung open. Raising his eyes to meet hers, the two of them simply looked at each other quietly. They often did that. Just stared at each other as if they were trying to read one another's mind somehow. One of his brows rose faintly, glancing behind her at the room. He only was able to see bits and pieces of it as they created the space for her, never actually seeing it complete. When she sidestepped out of his way, he moved inside, listening to her as his eyes roamed around absently.
He came to a stop at the center of the room, glancing over a shoulder at her, lips smirking in amusement. Stealing a look down at his hip, he examined the dagger once more —he’d found himself staring at it in awe several times since he’d been given it—- and then Wayland shrugged.“I would have put money down that you could have handled your own without it,” he played along, turning his body fully toward her now. Eyeing Faye’s slender figure and the graceful way she carried herself toward him, coming to a stop in front of him.
“Why did you pick a fight with Dahlia?” he asked, staring down at her. In the beginning of the night, Faye made it clear that they weren’t anything important. That she didn’t care if he was with someone else. She’d practically served him on a silver platter to Dahlia and then she was ready to murder the girl for him. He knew that friends protected one another, but that wasn’t just protection. Even before his name was dragged through the mud, she was baring her teeth. “And don’t give me any bullshit,” his voice was quiet, steady.“Pulling me away from the dance?”he added, stepping toward her more, one of his hands was raising, fingertips gliding along one of the ruffles of her emerald dress. An almost pained, thoughtful expression crossed his features, that traveling hand finding her wrist where the bracelet he gave her dangled. “Is it the same reason that when I stay the night in your bed, your hand always reaches for mine?”
Wayland rose his fingertips along her bare arm, to the tip of her shoulder and his eyes met hers, burning there. “Or the same reason we lay there staring at each other for just another minute before I have to leave?” he whispered to her.
As proud as he was of his brother for taking the next step with Evie, it had only brought up feelings of his own. Desires that he had been burying. It made him envious. Their relationship was being paraded, whilst his and Faye’s was thriving in the shadows. When it started, he felt okay, safer even, keeping what they were doing concealed behind closed doors, but the longer it went on, the more he felt the effects of what they were doing. Tonight's jealousy was only part of it and he wanted her to admit that whatever it was they were doing here, it wasn’t just sex. He couldn’t get enough of her. She drove him utterly mad with addiction and now that he was seeing it in her too, he just wanted her to hear her say it.
There was nothing satisfactory in watching Dahlia scamper off like a kicked puppy, tail tucked between her legs - it simply wasn’t enough. And as they all sat in the sitting room after the feast, chittering and chattering and reflecting upon the night, she found that the fire in her chest had never quite been snuffed out - only left to smolder.
Faye took no pride in the supposed victory. Though only they knew it, her verbal sparring with Dahlia had been little more than a crime of passion; nothing worth celebrating. She’d never sought to prove herself superior, to stake her claim, or even to put the fae woman in her place. All she’d wanted was to defend Wayland, to ease the tension in his body and soothe whatever hurt she sensed lingering in his heart. And she wasn’t the only one, judging by the bitterness in Onica’s voice when she spoke of the woman, Dahlia. She could have sworn there was a hint of pride in Wayland’s voice when he enunciated the fact that she’d been the one to knock the woman down a peg, and the thought made her heart soar and her stomach squelch simultaneously. Remaining silent, Faye allowed only the faintest of smirks to cross her features.
“Though she be but little, she is fierce,” quoted Evie with a teasing grin towards her sister. It succeeded in making the blonde’s lips quirk ever so slightly.“I’ve often thought the same of you.” And her mind flickered to that day so long ago, when Adrastus had first come to take Evie from them. How fierce and threatening her sister had appeared then, leaping into action with her hunting knife drawn before the door had even been fully opened. No amount of glamor could erase the half-crazed look of desperation in Evie’s eyes from her mind. Perhaps that was something else she’d inherited from her sister: the urge to protect. It had always been softer in Faye, subtler somehow. She protected those she loved not with daggers drawn, but rather through modes of wit and self-sacrifice. Tonight, that had changed. For the first time she’d felt compelled to act in haste, blinded by emotion and rushing headfirst into the fray of things without taking time to consider. She didn’t regret it - without a doubt, she would never regret anything other than the fact that she’d never gotten to sink her claws into that wretched woman. But as Faye reflected upon the whole ordeal, she was unsettled. Unsure of these emotions and the man who stirred them up within her.
Gift giving commenced, and Faye was surprised to find herself on the receiving end of so many nice things. It was strange, being surrounded by so many people who sought to shower them with lovely things - who sought to show them that they cared. As boxes were opened and sentiments exchanged, the night progressed into a cozy and comfortable affair. Settled back into a plush armchair, the blonde found herself as delighted by watching the reaction of others as she was in seeing the gifts given, in receiving her own. This was a family, she realized. A true family, one bound by choice and not by blood. And they were choosing to allow them to be a part of it, if only for a little while. They owed herself and Arden nothing, and yet they gave to freely. That warmed her, and she found herself softening towards them without even realizing it. Without having known she needed softening to begin with. Her heart was full and so were her arms whenever Adrastus turned towards herself and Arden. A lazy smile was scrawled across the blonde’s face, and she watched him expectantly, half-wondering what a man like himself - one of such power and status - would think to gift them. As he began to speak, that smile slowly dwindled until it had faded away completely. Bedrooms - he had gifted them bedrooms within his home. Places of permanent dwelling. Without realizing it Faye straightened, sitting up a bit further with her hands sat in her lap as she gave the man her full attention, listening as intently as she could manage.
It was his last few words that were the most unexpected: you're free to stay as long as you'd like.
There was a long moment of silence after Adrastus had finished bestowing their gifts upon them. Faye found herself staring at him as his words slowly registered with her. Brows drawing together slightly, the blonde pursed her lips in a look of muted confusion, which gradually morphed into thoughtfulness. Casting a sideways glance at Arden, she could pinpoint the exact moment the little boy realized what was being said to him. The most brilliant smile broke out across his face, and he gave them all a toothy grin as he asked, “You mean we can stay?” and he shot Faye a look so damn hopeful that she had to tear her gaze away from him or risk being overcome by emotions she’d rather not face. Her gut reaction was to lash out, to tell Arden that of course they couldn’t stay, don’t be ridiculous - she swallowed it down. Instead of speaking she simply looked, turning her eyes towards the place where her sister sat. And there, she saw it: that same fucking irrational hope reflected within those pools of blue. Suppressing a shiver, Faye cast a fleeting glance around the room but refused to allow her gaze to fall upon the one place - the one person - it truly sought.
Until now, she hadn’t realized that their days in Sakaris were not in fact numbered. The option of staying had never been one she’d considered. This was supposed to be a temporary reprieve, a place of refuge while their village was rebuilt and they tried to find a way around the King’s dastardly plans to damn them all. The plan was always to return home, to go about their lives as if none of this had ever happened. And what other choice did they truly have? Were they just supposed to stay in Sakaris and live out their limited days amongst the immortal? They would age, while everyone and everything around them stayed the same. There would always be a barrier between them and the rest, both too innate and too apparent to be ignored. This world wasn’t created with their futures in mind - they could live the remainder of their lives in the lap of luxury here, but they’d never truly be happy. Just living on borrowed time.
And still, Faye plastered across her face the brightest smile she’d bestowed upon them yet. A smile so convincing, so perfectly well placed as understanding dawned, that it would have taken an unnaturally observant eye to suspect the turmoil within.“Of course you can stay,”she said the words but they felt so hollow. It left a bitter taste on her tongue. At the end of the day, the decision wasn’t hers to make - but she’d fight tooth and nail for the outcome to be in Arden’s best favor, whatever that may be. Nudging the little boy with her foot, she added, “If you mind your manners.” And she nodded pointedly towards Adrastus. Arden was practically falling all over himself to thank Adrastus, and he was so happy that she felt utterly cruel and heartless for wanting to tear him away from such a place. Forcing those thoughts away, Faye inclined her head politely. “Thank you, Adrastus. You are truly too generous.” And even as half of her heart sought to pull away and distance herself from the situation, the other half beat only for this. For them. For what could be. It was like war drums sounding in her chest, the feeble organ beating against its bone cage in an attempt to shred itself in two, to placate her completely. It simply wasn’t possible.
Settling back into her chair once more, Faye watched as Adrastus turned his attention away from them and towards Evie. The woman stood, a shy sort of smile playing on the edges of her lips as she cast a self-conscious glance around the room, as if so many eyes on her - the eyes of her family, even - still left her feeling frazzled. Utter love and adoration shone on her face, etched into every facet of her features as if she had been carved from euphoria itself. Faye’s heart ached with longing at the sight, overshadowed only by the genuine joy it brought her to know that Evie had found here what she’d always deserved. Home. Love. Family.
And then Adrastus began to speak.
Evie’s lips curled faintly at the memory of the ring’s retrieval. A lifetime ago. Back when they had still been so hesitant in their love, so unsure of their footing and half-expecting to fall. And now, here they were. Her heart swelled with both pride and love as Adrastus spoke, highlighting all of the aspects of her personality that had once seemed so fool-hardy and troublesome. Evie could anticipate what was coming, knew what lay nestled deep within that little box. Knew what it symbolized. There had been a time when wearing his ring had terrified her beyond belief, but now she felt differently. She felt sure. Whatever this life might entail, whatever lay in the next, she wanted it all with him. It had never been a question of it, but rather when. And now more than ever she was certain. Of him, of herself, of what they could be together.
But then something shifted, his tone hardened ever so slightly, and her eyes widened a fraction as he made the boldest declaration she’d ever heard. Drawing in a sharp breath, Evie stared up at Adrastus with a look of awed wonder. High Lady. There were no High Ladies, only Lords. The title simply didn’t exist - or, it hadn’t. Until now. The magnitude of what he was implying, of what he was offering her, did not go unnoticed. Not by Evie, and not by the rest as they dropped to their knees around her. Stomach squirming with half terror and half anticipation, Evie let loose a steadying, grounding breath. For the first time, she didn’t allow her own self doubt to cloud her judgment. If Adrastus believed that she was worthy of being High Lady, then she was worthy. “I love you. I have always loved you, even when you were the most insufferable, pigheaded man in the realm.” She said softly, reaching up to gently cup his cheek as a teasing smile found its way onto her face. “Being your mate may have been my destiny, but being your friend is my greatest honor. And I cannot think of a life better spent than one by your side, as your High Lady.” The words had barely sounded when she was reaching for him, or perhaps he was reaching for her, and their lips were meeting in the tenderest display of love, affection, and respect. Evie wound her arms around his neck and smiled against his lips when they parted.
The ring fit her finger as perfectly as the day she’d first worn it, only now it sat there both confidently and permanently.
…
Later that night, Faye sat on the edge of her newly gifted bed looking around at the little room and its furnishings. The walls were a pastel yellow that seemed to shimmer beneath the low lighting, as if they’d been painted directly by beams of sunlight. Opposite the bed was a small desk, and sitting upon it her journal and charcoal. There was a large bay window on the far wall letting light into the room, its broad seat-like sill teeming with life between the assortment of house plants and freshly cut flowers from the gardens. The walls were decorated with botanical pictures, informative sketches resembling those found within her own journal. A floor-length bookcase donned a portion of one wall, and it had already been stacked with several different informative books that she’d been eyeing in the library. Much to Faye’s surprise, she found a few knick-knacks sitting on the edges of those shelves that she had left behind in her old bedroom - she wondered how they’d gotten here, before she remembered the answer was obvious: magic. What it must be like to have so much power in ones’ hands. So much control.
There was a knock on the door, and Faye jumped. Hurrying forward, she pulled it open and found Wayland lounging against the frame. Surprised that he’d be so bold as to come to her room now, rather than after everyone had retired for the night, she eyed him wearily. The look on his face was unreadable, it could have meant anything, and she found herself half tempted to bid him goodnight and be done with things until the morning. But she stepped aside anyway, allowing him to enter. “If you’re here to mock me, don’t.” Said Faye with a slight frown, lingering hesitantly near the door after she’d shut it. She crossed her arms over her chest, but was unsure whether it was an attempt to fight off the chill in the air or her own insecurities.“I know I’m only a mortal girl. I know I was in over my head,”and though she could have sworn she heard that tinge of pride in his voice earlier, that memory was far from her mind now. Now she wondered if it could have been meant in an entirely different way. Now, it was either face the feelings tonights’ events had roused towards herself, or the feelings it had roused towards him.
Clearly there was only one acceptable option.
“I do think if I hadn’t been so quick to gift you that dagger, though, I might have stood a chance,”mused Faye half-heartedly. She crept closer towards Wayland, still unable to sense why he was here. That in itself frustrated her - she hated how blind she was to any and everything involving him. The rest of the world she could see so clearly. People, their intentions, their thoughts and feelings. Most of the time he remained a mystery to her. “Why are you here, Wayland?” she finally asked him, brows creasing thoughtfully as she came to stand in front of him. If they weren’t fighting or fucking that left only one alternative, and Faye wasn’t so sure she wanted to face anything of that caliber tonight. Then again, when did she ever? It was all going to come to a head eventually, she knew that deep down, and yet she continued to push it away. Just one more day. One more escaped confrontation of the heart. One more distraction. That was all she needed, and things would continue on just as they were.
Wayland studied Faye. He took into consideration the way that her expression changed from curiosity and wonderment to an almost shocked expression. His eyes flickered over the pulse that bounced against her neck as she stilled while taking in his second gift to her. The bracelet sat unjostled against its velvet as she held the box in her hands for a long while. For a fleeting moment, he wondered if the gift was overstepping some sort of boundary.
His shoulders visibly relaxed when she finally spoke and then there was a quiet shuffling of her body as she repositioned herself to face him, holding out her bare wrist to him. The wrist that once bore the evidence of another's hold on her. Wayland would have been lying to himself if he said he didn’t feel even an ounce of satisfaction in knowing that she was willingly wearing something from him. Honored. That was the word she had chosen.
Reaching for the bracelet, his fingers went to work, clasping the jewelry in place for her. His fingers brushed against the inner part of her arm gently as he drew back to let her examine it, the corner of his lips twitching into a faint smile, she seemed utterly entranced by it.
“It’s my pleasure,” Wayland insisted and after a while of basking in each other's presence, he rose to his feet, reaching out his hand for her to take.
The two of them had barely made it back into the sea of chatter and music when they were once again bombarded by the all too overwhelming-Daliah. She didn’t miss a beat as the sound of her heels clicking against the marbled floors carried her toward them. Wayland’s muscles went taut as if they two were appalled by the woman.
Unlike the first interaction with Dahlia, Wayland turned toward Faye who was not readying herself to leave the scene. Instead, the shorter female was standing her ground, her chin held high. The posture, the look on her face, and then the words that shot from her lips like venom caused Wayland to not only blink, but he found himself smiling without realizing it. Only when Dahlia shot a sharp look his way did he even notice that his dimples were showing rather shamelessly.
Slowly, his body had begun relaxing. He blamed the utter shock that was washing over him at that moment. Wayland had not expected Faye to release her fire on the unsuspecting fae. However, his smile disappeared rather quickly when Dahlia called her a bitch. In fact, any sign of amusement was swiped clean off his face, but Faye continued her brutal assault on that silver tongue. He was sure she all but closed the conversation when Dahlia just couldn’t help herself, turning her aggression on Wayland now. An expectancy held in her gaze. He wasn’t sure what it was she expected him to say. Why did she assume he would back her up?
Wayland raised his brows at the woman and then crossed his arms. “I think we are done here, Dahlia,”
He wanted that to be it. To take Faye and enjoy the rest of the night, but that seemed to be too easy. Dahlia’s words entered his ears and they struck their mark. Deep. He stiffened, his eyes darkening as he stared at her. The exchanging of words was like the clashing of swords. The anger that was rolling off of Faye alone could have brought down the venue. Wayland stepped toward Faye.
“Hey, woah,”he called out and just as she was lunging, his arms encircled around her thrashing body. “She is not worth it,” he said against her, not entirely sure if she was hearing him or not. She was still fighting against him as he dragged her back.
When Wayland raised his gaze up toward Dahlia, he was surprised to find Adrastus standing behind her, those swirling pools of silver glaring down at her and then flickering toward Wayland and Faye.
“Now, is that any way to speak to the Lord of Bloodshed?” Adrastus spoke and caused Dahlia to spin on her heel, eyes wide as she took in the towering dark figure that was the High Lord of the Night.
“Lord Adrastus,” she inhaled, eyes darting back and forth between them all. Adrastus simply smirked at the surprise on her face. “I — I didn’t —”
“Please, save yourself the embarrassment of trying to complete that sentence,”Adras waved his hand dismissively and Dahlia pressed her lips tightly. The High Lord craned his head to look over at Wayland and Faye. He surveyed the two of them silently for a moment and then looked to his side where Evie approached with Arden’s hand in her own.“We have gifts waiting at home that need to be opened,”he finally said, and when his eyes rested on Dahlia, darkness sparkled in them and she was scurrying off as if she’d been mentally lashed out at.
* * *
When the group returned to the townhouse, it quickly became apparent that Adras and Evie weren’t the only ones to see the chaos that ensued back at the venue.
“I can’t tell you how long I’ve been waiting for someone to put that bitch in her place,” Onica muttered against her wine glass.
In the sitting room, everyone got comfortable, still dressed to the nines. Wayland stood behind one of the loveseats that Evie was sitting in, his forearms propped against the back of it.“Bet you didn’t think the one to do it would be a mortal?” he smirked and Onica shrugged, giving a nod and a faint smile to Faye.
It was both physically and mentally painful for him to not cross the room to be beside her. After the way that she took on Dahlia, seeing that consuming rage as she defended him with every bit of might she possessed. All he wanted to do was swoop her up right then and there, bring her to the nearest room, and have his way with her. Still, that desire screamed inside of him, but he forced distance between them. At least for now. Not realizing that he was staring at Faye, he blinked out of his fantasy and forced himself to look away, and settled his gaze on the others who were beginning to hand out presents to one another.
As usual, the gifts from Nevara and Onica were rather practical and seemed to always surprise people. Killian and Wayland received wing-warmers, and new sheaths for their weapons while Faye and Evie were gifted new shoes and hair accessories. Arden got toys and candy from everyone, and the men had made an agreement not to get each other anything after years of struggling to think of anything they could possibly need. While Adras set aside the ties he received from Onica and Nevara, he gestured for Wayland and Killian to go ahead with their gifts to the girls.
Seeing as he had already exchanged with Faye in private, he only had three boxes that he was handing out. In Onica’s was a large bottle of wine and in Nevara’s was a set of wine glasses. He knew they would be sharing those presents tonight. And inside Evie’s present was a bookmark enchanted by fae light. The orb of light would hover over the pages of her books so that she would be able to read at night.
Killian had gotten Evie a collection of books to read and the other two more wine bottles. Probably after seeing the lack thereof in the wine cellar.
Adrastus had gone last, gifting Onica and Nevara new dresses with matching heels. He then turned toward Arden and Faye."Please don't take this as me making a decision for you, but as long as you two are staying with us, no matter how long that is, I think that it is only right that this feels just as much your home as any," he gestured up the stairs. "With the help of Evie and some observation, I was able to give you both rooms in this house that are completely your own. You're free to redecorate and most importantly, you're free to stay as long as you'd like." Adras then shifted toward Evie and Wayland moved to round the chair. His eyes lingered over Faye for a moment before landing on Evie. He had known that these gifts were all going to be heavier than what was expected. The High Lord's expression had softened — it always did when he was looking upon his mate, but as he reached out his hand to guide her to stand with him, it was rawer than he’d ever seen it. Everyone in the room stilled and Adras cleared his throat before drawing out a small box from his jacket pocket. He opened it slowly.
“I didn’t ask you to retrieve this ring solely because I wanted to test your abilities,”he began, eyes searching hers. “My mother gave this ring to the Weaver so she could guard it until my future bride or mate would have to come and retrieve it. She wanted to know that whoever claimed my heart was strong enough to do so. But, I knew, I knew it the moment you stormed beneath the mountain. A force to be reckoned with. I do not want you to just be my mate, I want our souls to be intertwined and I want —” he paused, hand lifting to brush a thumb along her cheek softly.“I want you to be High Lady of the Night Court, Evelyn Graves.”
The room filled with a silent wave of emotion and then Killian dropped to one knee. Wayland glanced at the Spymaster then to Evie before lowering himself next, down on one knee, head bowed. Onica and Nevara followed suit and waited in silence.
A polite thank you would have been satisfactory, but not nearly as satisfactory as the feeling of his calloused hands gently cupping her face, lips warm and soft against her own. When Wayland cradled her face in his hands so delicately, the kiss tender and indulgent, Faye didn’t know what to think. It wasn’t the urgent clash of tongue and teeth she’d grown accustomed to, that familiar lust-driven battle which set her skin aflame and stoked the fire beneath whatever primal urge connected the two of them - no, this was something else entirely. Something gentle and intentional. Where her heart usually pounded incessantly against her ribcage in its demand to be acknowledged, it now only trembled. Where her skin usually flushed, it was now dotted in goosebumps. Where her stomach usually clenched with need, it now fluttered with some emotion she couldn’t pinpoint.
Faye found herself unable to stop the slight curving of her lips as she looked up at him from beneath lowered lashes, their foreheads pressed together. When finally he pulled away from her she said softly, “You’re welcome, Wayland.” She hadn’t been expecting him to arm himself with the flowery dagger just then, if at all, and was delighted when the man stood and at once began to make space for the gift. The smile on her face was wide, beaming even, as she watched him withdraw his old dagger and replace it. Though his leathers were dark and the dagger looked very out of character for him, something about the sight of him wearing it made her feel inexplicably happy. Blue-brown eyes followed him as he rightened himself and reached for the drawing, tucking it away inside the safety of his jacket. The consideration with which he stored her gifts, the level of appreciation she could sense just by watching his reactions, tugged at her heartstrings.
Wayland lowered himself down onto the rug beside her and Faye couldn’t help but to gravitate towards him, leaning in nearer without thinking about it. As his words filled the little bit of empty space between them, she paused. The prospect of receiving gifts on the solstice wasn’t one she had considered fully. Gift giving was traditional in the mortal realm, but for so many years they’d had so little money that the only gifts they’d exchanged, if any, had been simple and hand-made. She’d assumed that the tradition would not carry over, given how elegant and elaborate everything seemed to be in Sakaris, and therefore Wayland was the only one she’d prepared gifts for - there was something that should be intimate about exchanging a gift with someone, at least in her eyes. And though she’d gotten him gifts, she hadn’t entirely expected him to return the gesture. Hadn’t expected, but upon reflection perhaps there was a tiny part of her that had hoped. Hoped he thought about her as often and as intricately as she thought about him. She knew that whatever this was between them wasn’t meant to be lasting, and therefore she held no expectations - and yet her face lit up when he withdrew those little boxes out of his jacket pockets.
At his words about being a tough act to follow, she scoffed. Hardly. And yet she played along. “You mean to tell me you don’t have a pretty little dagger hidden away in there for me?” Faye tsked and reached out, pulling at the edge of his jacket to peek teasingly beneath at the many hidden weapons. What he did have for her was those decorative boxes, which the blonde accepted gladly. Peering beneath the first’s lid, her breath caught at the sight of a beautiful glass object. Closer inspection told her that it was a small container, carved into the shape of a pink rose. Her favorite flower. Gently, Faye lifted the little flower out of its box and tilted it slightly, swirling the crimson-colored liquid within. Brows furrowed slightly, but not in displeasure, as she tried to figure out what she was looking at. It took only a moment for her to realize that he had gifted her a pen and ink. Still lying in the box was a fountain pen, comprised of one of the most beautiful feathers she’d ever seen. Faye stroked a finger gingerly across its soft edge, listening as Wayland explained to her exactly how the set functioned. Brows raising in surprise, she looked down at the pen in awe. Who would have known that such a thing was possible? Mind already racing with the possibilities of what she could do with such a tool, Faye forced herself to lay it aside and reach for the second box waiting in Wayland’s open palm.
The moment she lifted its lid, Faye stilled. Nestled amongst a bed of velvet, the golden bracelet gleamed and glinted beneath the light of the chandelier. At its center was a beautiful sunflower, edged by golden leaves and a trail of genuine pearls. It was as dainty as it was beautiful, and she couldn’t stop the comparisons from forming in her mind as she recalled the engagement bracelet sitting at the bottom of a drawer somewhere in her bedroom. They raced through her mind faster and faster until they all blurred together. Silver versus gold. Possession versus passion. Deceit versus generosity. Aeron had laden her a wrought-iron shackle and Wayland had gifted her sunshine incarnate. As she stared down at the bracelet, words were lost to her. All Faye could do was blink; she didn’t speak, she didn’t move, even though her fingers longed to trace the path of those little pearls, to learn every curve of the sunflowers’ delicate petals. Her chest felt unusually tight, her throat achy and dry. The look on her face was one of solemnity, not reflecting at all the wave of emotions washing over her currently as she contemplated the gift and what it truly meant to her.
When Wayland spoke, her head jerked up. The words sounded in her ears, and her heart stuttered. “I’ll never force you to wear it.”She wondered if he was even aware that his words in themselves were yet another gift. A choice - he was giving her a choice. Something she felt she hadn’t been given in a very, very long time. And in that moment she didn’t care. Didn’t care that this wasn’t something serious, didn’t care that they’d agreed to keep it to themselves, didn’t care that she was living on borrowed time and indulging herself with a temporary fantasy. “I would be honored to wear it,”Faye spoke fiercely, brows knitting together at the insinuation that it was something he’d ever have to force. She leaned forward on her knees before him, holding out the little box with one hand and baring her wrist before him with the other, allowing him to put it on her. When he’d managed to secure the little clasp, the bracelet lay loosely against her skin, gold shimmering. Faye looked down at it, and gently thumbed one of the tiny pearls. “Thank you, Wayland.”She whispered the words, not able to even meet his gaze.
For a few long minutes they sat there in silence. Faye admired her new bracelet, unable to stop herself from staring at its beauty. There wasn’t a piece of jewelry she’d ever loved more. None that had suited her half so well. None that had meant half as much. After what felt like a lifetime of the two of them sitting there before the fireplace, it was time for them to rejoin the party or risk suspicion. Faye climbed to her feet, with Wayland’s help, and the two of them slowly made their way back towards the ballroom. How much time had passed, she wasn’t sure. But the party was as if they’d never left it, save a few less people dancing, a few more feasting. Familiar faces dotted the room, but they were all so absorbed in their own festivities that she wasn’t sure they’d been missed at all.
No - one person had definitely noticed their absence.
Dahlia sought them out immediately. It was as if she had a radar, and the moment Wayland entered the room she flocked to him. They’d barely entered the room when she’d caught sight of them, and had only begun to cross it when she was cutting through the crowd to make her way towards the unlikely pair. Though the dark-haired girl was clearly frazzled, she plastered a sugary-sweet smile on her face. “There you are!” She cooed as she crossed the room to his side once more. “I almost thought you’d forgotten about me.” Wayland stiffened, and his discomfort was obvious to anyone with a pair of eyes. Faye looked up at him for the briefest of moments, noticing the tension, the clench of his jaw. Then she dropped her gaze back towards Dahlia and frowned.“How could he forget? You’re right here. You’re everywhere.” She said plainly. The girl looked more annoyed than surprised, and she forced a laugh. “You’re right. Here I am,” she said. And the undertones of her statement were clear: so you can go. When Faye refused to move, the girl shot her an annoyed look before turning her attention towards Wayland, positioning herself so that she was turned away from Faye when she fluttered those ridiculously long lashes. “Did you miss me?” It was hard to hold back a laugh at the desperation, and how she hadn’t noticed it earlier was a mystery. Jealousy was a funny thing.But it seemed to have dissolved around the time he’d placed the bracelet on her wrist. Arching a brow in question, Faye asked, “Does he look like he did?”
It was the wrong thing to say. Dahlia's gaze flickered first towards the bracelet on her wrist, and then she was scowling openly at Faye, snapping out, “What’s your problem, bitch?” Faye recoiled, a bit surprised by the open hostility but not exactly intimidated. Crossing her arms over her chest, the blonde deadpanned. “You,” the word left her lips and they immediately tugged upwards in amusement. “And the fact that you can’t stop following my date around like a bitch in heat.” The ridiculousness of it, of fighting in the middle of the ballroom with some random woman over who was going to get to take Wayland home, was strangely enthralling. But clearly, this was not going the way the other girl had expected. She looked down at Faye as if she were insignificant, and yet for some reason the back and forth still bothered her.“You said he wasn’t your date,”snipped the girl with a frown. Faye shrugged her shoulders.“I guess I changed my mind. Sorry for the confusion.” There was a surge of annoyance from the other girl and she let out a sound of frustration. “So that’s it, then?” she looked between the two of them incredulously. Another shrug from Faye, and she gestured towards the wide-open space of the banquet hall around them. “Enjoy the party.”
Finally, Dahlia looked up at Wayland, furious even as she laughed breathlessly, as if she couldn’t quite believe it. “Are you just going to let her talk to me like that?” It amused Faye, who felt like she’d been the one most attacked here, but her blue eyes flickered towards Wayland, alight with their own sort of curiosity. When he did nothing to protest, her lips curved a little higher. “Really!?” With a scowl, the girl scoffed and tossed her head over her shoulder. “The apple doesn’t fall far, does it?” The words were lost on Faye, but Wayland tensed. Something in him changed so abruptly that it was jarring, and she found herself feeling like the world was spinning while she grasped to understand what exactly Dahlia had insinuated. “Excuse me?”Faye cocked her head to the side, brows creasing. The dark-haired girl glared daggers at Faye for a moment before she turned her attention towards Wayland. Her laughter was bitter now. Cold and harsh. “You mean she doesn’t know that she’s consorting with the riff-raff of Sakaris?” There was something about her words that made Faye go still. Her gaze flickered towards Wayland, searching, and then back towards Dahlia.“Excuse me?”she repeated, hands clenching into fists beneath each elbow of her crossed arms. “Lowlife. Wretch. Bastard. Take your pick, they all apply.” The smug smirk that curved her lips told Faye she delighted in the words she spoke. Her darker gaze flickered towards Wayland and she added, “Way to keep the family legacy alive. Real classy.” And she crinkled her nose in a way that made Faye long to break it.
A protective wave of fury unlike any she'd ever known washed over her, and before Faye could think better of it she was pushing herself forward. Though a few inches shorter than the fae girl, she raised her chin and bared her teeth as though none of it mattered - as if time and species and ability meant nothing, and she would go round for round regardless.“Mind who you’re speaking to.”Her voice dripped with a deadly sort of promise. It was low, but cold as she ground the words out from between clenched teeth. The raven-haired beauty grinned viciously. “I know exactly who I’m speaking to.” And the scathing once-over she gave Wayland rubbed Faye the wrong way. It was as if she were looking down on him. As if she had any right.“If that were the case, you’d mind your tongue.” Said Faye, and it was clear she was no longer only referencing Wayland. Then, Dahlia turned that judgemental gaze towards her and gave a soft hmph, a sound of dismissal. “Do you expect me to bow to some half-breed and his human whore?” Without warning, Faye was lunging for her. Almost too quick to be caught, and yet she felt a hand on her at the very last second, dragging her back just as her fingertips would have grappled with ebony-colored strands.“You foul-mouthed bitch,”Faye spat out at her, even as she was dragged back a few paces.“If I ever hear his name on your tongue again, I’ll cut it out.” She vowed, glaring at Dahlia even as the woman laughed “Enjoy the party,” she mocked, waggling her fingers menacingly as Faye was pulled away by hands she couldn’t see.
The way that she looked up at him with such a lack of emotion made a shiver crawl down his spine. Again, they made their rounds of denial, dismissing any sort of connection that roared to life between them. She made it seem so effortless. He knew that what they were doing wasn't a promise of anything. There were no strings attached, but still, he felt tangled in a mess of what his body craved, what his mind craved, —his heart.
She made it a habit of separating the Mortal Lands and Letharia often. Saying things as she did now. How this was his world. Not hers. That constant reminder of what was to come. Faye didn’t plan on having a place among them, she had a home that she longed for. And it was not beside him.
His lips parted but quickly pressed into a hard line while he followed her gaze toward Dahlia who was glaring in their direction. Her focus was directed to Faye who brought them to a sudden halt, ceasing their dancing.
“Faye,” Wayland began, worried that the two women might just lose their grip on any restraint that was keeping them from strangling one another on the dance floor.
Delicate fingers wove themselves through Wayland’s and he took in the smile that spread onto her face, her blue orbs still fixed on Dahlia whose eyes darkened at the gesture. How Faye could go from uncaring and unbothered to toying with a powerful fae woman for entertainment. It sent his head spiraling.
Jealousy. It was pure jealousy and not just from Dahlia, that smirk on Faye’s lips, the devilish glint in her eyes, and the way she led him off the polished floors, she wanted this to eat at her, to drive her insane. She was claiming him and it took every amount of effort he had not to let his own mouth form an upward curve of its own as he followed after her, his chin high and their fingers interlaced.
The two of them continued out into the hall, leaving the orchestra of music and crowd of bodies behind. Wayland didn’t speak during this time, he just followed her, letting her tight grip guide him. He quickly found that he didn’t care where they were going, as long as it was with her.
The room she picked for them was dimly lit by a fireplace, their shadows cast across the wood floors, as they entered and he was quickly shoved down into one of the plush chairs by Faye. He blinked up at her, brows knitting slowly. Gift giving. That was what she was going with and he fought the smirk that tried to tug at his lips.
“You got me a gift?” He asked as she began rummaging through the pockets of her jacket, the crinkling of paper could be heard and to his surprise, she was pulling free two wrapped objects. His eyes went from the gifts she placed in his hands and her as she sat on the ground in front of him, a sparkle of amusement held in her eyes.
He wasn’t expecting her to get him anything if he was being honest with himself. Even when he was trying to figure out what to get her, he found himself wondering if it would seem weird to her. Receiving a gift from him.
Slowly he unwrapped the first gift, each unfolding of the paper brought him to what sat in the center. A portrait. Hazel eyes scanned over the image. Drawn by Faye, a blend of charcoal that created a drawing of himself. Even as a sketch, the details of it were unlike anything he’d seen. The pure talent that was being shown on the page was enough to make his mouth go dry.
He swallowed and took it in silently before beginning to open the next. It felt heavier in his hand, and it sat inside a black box beneath the wrapping. Opening it up, inside laid a dagger. Its silver blade gleamed against the light of the fire. Wayland lifted it free from the box, nimble fingers rotating it, feeling the weight of it and then he paused, taking in the hilt.
The clear hilt let the wielder see the vibrant petals of preserved flowers, they were placed into an intricate pattern, still appearing fresh and alive. Wayland felt like his heart was going to swell and burst. Unable to stop shifting his eyes from the two gifts, the silence had built up enough for Faye to chime in once more and his gaze snapped up to meet hers.
He slowly set the gifts down on the table beside him and stared at her for a moment, taking in that smile on her face and just how intimate the gifts felt. The thought that went into them.
Wayland bent over, his hands capturing her face, and drew her lips to his own. Her lips felt so warm against his own and in that moment they felt different than the other times they kissed. Less feral, and more purposefully. When he drew back, his brow pressed to her own, he finally said, “Thank you, Phaedra.” Through smiling lips.
Straightening, Wayland stood, reaching for the dagger. He tugged free one of his old daggers and replaced it with Faye’s. It was comical, the contrast of color against his otherwise dark and dreary attire. Once he found a temporary place for the old dagger, he collected the drawing next, placing it safely within one of the deep pockets of his own jacket.
“You’re a tough act to follow,” Wayland teased, and lowered himself down beside her on the rug. Leaning back on one hand, he used the other to withdraw his own gifts.
He handed her the bigger one first. Under the wrapping was a rectangular box that held a pink glass container carved into the shape of a rose. It held a deep crimson ink inside. Beside the rose-shaped container was a fountain pen made up of delicately carved platinum. The barrel of the pen was connected to a feather of a rather old species of bird in Letharia, the Flaccaan. Their feathers were known to possess ancient lines of magic if you could get your hands on one. He wasn’t sure exactly how many of these pens were actually created, but he knew there weren't many.
“With this pen and ink, anything that you draw can be made tangible as long as the drawing remains intact,”he explained as she looked it over. He then opened his hand for her to collect the next gift. Smaller this time.
A golden chain bracelet was inside this one. In the center of the chain was a vibrant sunflower with golden leaves on either side of it. On each side of the leaves was a row of three true pearls that got subtly smaller as they went.
Wayland watched Faye carefully while she examined it. “I’ll never force you to wear it,” he caught her gaze with his own and as he stared into those big blue eyes of hers, he saw the sunflowers staring back at him and he smiled faintly.
“It just. . . reminded me of you,”he explained, unable to tear his eyes from her own.
Faye could do nothing but walk away - she didn’t trust herself and couldn’t predict what may have happened had she stayed another moment in the presence of Wayland and his friend. Jealousy was niggling away at her, what had started as a dull ache at the base of her belly quickly churning into something more: a raging riptide of something hot and fierce and uncontrollable which seemed to slosh about, setting her insides ablaze with those dark and wicked feelings she was still so unaccustomed to.
Never in her life could Phaedra recall a time when she had been jealous. Not over anything, not even one time. There had been days growing up where she’d ached to know what it was like to have more, to have enough, but she’d never been jealous of those girls at school with food in their bellies and bows in their hairs and nice, store-bought dresses with ruffles and frills and lace. She’d never been jealous of big, pretty houses or elegant horse-drawn carriages or the lavish balls often thrown in the more wealthy section of the village. Always in awe, always humbled, but never before had she experienced jealousy. And to experience it now, over a man of all things? A man who wasn’t even her own, a man to whom she had no claim and no right to feel such things? It infuriated her - and still, did nothing to quelch that dangerous fire which roared through her veins. The pounding in her head. The rush of blood in her ears. The constricting of her chest as her heart sought to beat right out of its cage, every instinct in her body screaming at her to turn back around.
She somehow found herself in front of the massive fireplace, staring down at the crackling embers. It was sick and twisted, but she felt something almost kindred in the way the flames roared and popped, hissing and spitting at anyone who got too near. Had she not been in such a foul mood, it may have made her smile to be in the presence of such an embodiment of her own fiery temperament. While she stood there, Faye reflected on the emotions burning within, a slight frown tugging at her lips as she realized - not for the first time - that she recognized herself less and less these days. And yet, she’d never felt more in touch; with herself, with others, with the world around her. How was that possible, for someone to feel like they were somehow becoming more and less like themselves? Faye knew who she was, who she had always been deep down. And she also knew who she’d forced herself to become over the last year, even if that well-curated mask was stuck on a bit too tight, integrating bits and pieces of itself into her personality. Those versions of herself had always served the girl as she needed them to: even if the final product was a bit sharp around the edges and too soft in its middle.
But what the fuck was this? What was Sakaris doing to her? What was he doing to her? The longer she spent here, and especially in Wayland’s company, the less she recognized herself - and the more she sought to. Evie’s words from earlier in the evening echoed in her ears once more: “Whatever must end, let it. It’s alright if that season of your life is over - make room for what comes next.”But what came next Faye couldn’t be certain of, and that thought terrified her more than anything else.
The heat of the blaze warmed her skin, but as Nero approached her he could tell that the flush of her face was internal, as a million emotions played behind her eyes, highlighted in that yellow-orange glow. Faye took no notice of him as he sidled up beside her, so lost in her own thoughts that the rest of the world had faded into the background. When he spoke, she jumped. “So it was the pretty one,” crooned the dark-haired male, his own eyes alight with mirth as he came to a stop by her side, staring down at those same flames and seeing them as nothing more than they were. Faye blinked once, brows knitting together.“Killian is pretty, too,” she said without lifting her gaze to him. That simple confirmation was enough for Nero, and he reached out to put an arm around her shoulder. It was a comforting gesture, and one she found herself relishing. They stood there in silence for a few minutes, neither of them speaking. When Nero finally did open his mouth, his voice was unusually soft. “Without a muse, an artist is simply a madman shouting to the stars.” The grinding of her teeth could have been audible and Faye had to wonder when she had become so transparent. The words were pointed and they cut her deep, mind immediately flickering towards the sketchbook that was now over pouring with images of the Wayland. Her muse?“I don’t shout to the stars,”she said finally. Though her voice sought to be firm, it wavered slightly. Nero made a thoughtful humming noise in the back of his throat. Finally, he rolled his shoulders lazily and said, “You should try it. Sometimes they answer.”
There was a shift in the air, a change in the atmosphere that had the already-lively crowd positively buzzing. The band’s last tune faded out, only to be replaced quickly by one that Faye recognized - and dreaded. That chiming sent chills breaking out across her arms, the thought of mingling with strangers on the dancefloor enough to make her skin crawl. “Come on,” said Nero and much to her horror, he grabbed her by the arm. Faye recoiled, but the man rolled his eyes and wrapped his fingers around her more tightly, tugging her to the dance floor as she dragged her feet. All around them couples had already lined up, faces both familiar and foreign greeting them. Blue-brown eyes flickered only once towards Wayland and his partner, jaw clenching once more before she turned her head away entirely. When her eyes met Nero’s, his own were still swimming with that familiar mischievousness that she was coming to both love and loathe in equal measure.“I loathe you,” said Faye with a scowl, and his fingertips tightened around her own in response. When he waggled his eyebrows at her, her own relaxed slightly, corners of her lips tugging upwards for a fraction of a second before the dance was beginning, and they were moving across the dance floor.
Nero led her easily, and Faye fell into step alongside him. Though the movements were predictable, the dance choreographed in a way that was ingrained within them all, there was something lacking in the way the two of them moved together. Faye mightn’t have recognized it before, but now she felt cold in the absence of Wayland’s fire, the ferocity with which he moved, and guided her when they danced all she could think about. The tempo of the music continued to build and swell, the dance quickening and taking more of her concentration as she sought to keep up with her partner. Though the steps were simple, it was a lot of twirling and spinning and gliding across the floor, and Faye had only participated in so many dances of the same nature, so she could herself constantly checking her footing and trying to anticipate the movements of those around them. As the time to transition began, Nero guided her outwards and Faye felt the world around her slip away when she came twirling back towards him. She expected to end the movement and go willingly into the hand of the next in line - but what she found was herself crashing into another body, a gasp escaping the girl as her eyes darted upwards to meet the eyes of the man who had caught her.
Relief flooded her for a moment, at the knowledge that she hadn’t somehow fucked up the succession of steps, but that relief was followed immediately by fury as she realized that she’d been set up. Shooting a scowl at her friend as he moved across the dance floor with Wayland’s partner now in his arms, she realized that she’d been thrown to the wolves - literally. Faye allowed herself to be caught up against the man once more, and couldn’t deny the fact that her body responded differently to the familiar movements when he was the one guiding her across those marbled floors. Feeling his lips brush against her ear made her shiver, but it wasn’t enough to dash the flickering flames of jealousy that still smoldered within. His taunting words only seemed to fuel those feelings, and her grip on him tightened warningly as Faye sent Wayland a pointed look. “Don’t,”she said simply. His hand dropped lower in response, pushing her closer against him. Something in his touch sought to sedate her, and something inside of her sought to let it - but still she pushed back, refusing to submit to what she didn’t understand.
The next words he all but whispered to her sent her insides fluttering. Somehow, he knew exactly what to say to soothe that burning ache inside of her chest. Faye dropped her gaze, not knowing what he’d find there if he looked. Instead she focused on following the movements of their feet, trying to decide whether she still wanted to be angry with him or if his sweet-talk was enough to soothe her wounded pride. “You don’t owe me an explanation, Wayland.”She said after a moment, bringing her gaze up to meet his once more. Her instinct was to dismiss it, to deny the extent of whatever it was surging between the two of them. “It’s your world, and I’m just living in it.”That stare held for a moment, before flickering to the side, and she saw his partner was still watching them with a deadly gleam in her eye, face screwed up in distaste. Jealousy was making its rounds tonight, it seemed. Nero was guiding the woman, his lips moving the whole time, appearing perfectly at ease. They twirled in close enough for Faye to catch bits and pieces of their conversation, Nero’s low,“You’ll have your partner back soon enough.” It was meant to be reassuring, but the woman seemed to take offense to the idea that there may be an alternative. “Of course I will - why would he be interested in her?” the words were loud enough to be heard clearly, and Faye suspected that it was done on purpose. When paired with the cutting glare the woman shot her and the wicked curve of her cherry-red lips, a look that seemed to say ‘he’s mine and we both know it,’ it sent Faye over the edge.
Amongst the sea of cascading bodies, she came to a sudden stop. Wayland, though looking confused, followed her lead even as Faye turned away from him to look out into the crowd. Spine stiffening, she sought out and caught the raven-haired witch’s gaze from across the room as she and Nero continued with the dance. They moved and they glided further and further away, but the woman’s stare held the entire time, and Faye did not look away. After a prolonged moment, she returned that wicked smile. Reaching down behind her without looking, she laced her fingers with Wayland’s and led him off of the dance floor, ignoring the fact that the dance was only but halfway through. Life went on, the rest of the dancers integrating as if the two had never even been there in the first place. Faye refused to look back, fingers curling tighter around Wayland’s as she led him away from the dance floor and on even further, out of the room and down a long marbled hallway. Doors lined either side of the hallway, and Faye chose one at random. It looked like a sitting room of sorts, with a large fireplace in its center and bookshelves lining the walls. A small pair of plush chairs sat side by side before the fire, interspersed with a small side table. Even this room had been decorated for the occasion, with garland hanging from the window sills and lights of all colors twinkling above them.
Faye silently led Wayland towards one of the oversized chairs and released his hand long enough to push him down into it. The fire crackled merrily, no doubt lit by magic, and the coziness of the room was a relief to her after the tension of the ballroom. The man stared up at her in wondering, and her nose crinkled slightly as she smiled at the look on his face.“It’s Winter Solstice,” she reminded him pointedly. When he continued to stare at her, she prompted, “Gift giving?” The look of understanding on Wayland’s face had her rolling her eyes - and ignoring the fact that they both knew she hadn't led him from the dance floor to exchange gifts. But if the opportunity was arising...
From within the layers of the jacket she’d never remembered to take off, Faye withdrew two small bundles. They were wrapped simply, in brown paper and twine, but she held them out to him proudly. Dropping to the floor on the rug between where Wayland sat perched above her and the crackling fireplace, she sat cross-legged beneath the layers and layers of poofy emerald lace, leaning forward with her elbows on her knees and her chin in her palms. In anticipation. Something inside of her seemed to quiver as she watched him unwrap the gifts without saying anything. The first, a sketch she’d drawn. It was a simple charcoal portrait of him, relaxed on the bed. Bare-chested, arms folded behind his head. Face free of any tension or worry, lulled into sedation by whatever had transpired between them. The picture of ease. It was how she often saw him, and it was how she liked him best - the way he was when it was just the two of them, something private. Only for her. The second gift was a dagger, one she had had specially made by someone in the Rainbow. Preserved flowers she’d painstakingly picked from her garden, of all colors and sizes, had been delicately pressed into a clear dagger hilt. It was bright and sunshiny and fresh, something she thought might offset the harshness of such a weapon if ever he were forced to use it. Something to pull him away from the daunting role of the General, of what people thought of him, what they expected from him. Something to remind him of her.
Wayland’s prolonged silence was a little worrying, and the smile on her face dimmed slightly. Faye half wondered if perhaps she’d offended him by offering the gifts, though she didn’t say that aloud. Instead she forced her smile back on and said, teasingly, “Usually one would respond with a polite, ‘thank you.’”
An entire week. It took Wayland an entire week to find a gift suitable for Faye. Every shop he went into, he would pick something up from where it sat and immediately place it back down. Nothing felt like it was good enough, nothing screamed at him. Everyone else had been rather simple, and after what Adrastus had planned for his gifts, most of everything else fell into place, but Faye was the last person he needed to buy for and Solstice was closing in fast.
The streets of Sakaris were still rather empty. He had left Faye’s bedroom before the sun had risen, careful not to let anyone see him on his way out. Once he was cleaned up, he decided he would get a head start on his mission of finding her a gift. None of the shops were open yet, and Wayland could see his breath clouding ahead of him under the light of the street lamps that lined the edge of the Sidra. He decided early on that what he was looking for wasn’t going to be found in just any shop and he took off flying toward the House of Wind.
The House of Wind sat nestled between the middle and largest peak of the red flat-topped mountains that flanked the northern side of Sakaris. The house was carved into the rock, several holes and windows were built in the uppermost part of it. In the dim light of day it looked as if the mountain had been crowned in gold.
As Wayland neared the House, broad balconies gilded by the light of golden lanterns. At the far end, built into the red mountain itself, were two glass doors that open to a large, but surprisingly casual, dining room carved from the stone, and accented with rich wood. In the center of the room there is a long table with chairs fashioned to accommodate wings. The halls of the House were of the same crimson color as the mountain. The House of Wind contained many bedrooms, a common library, and a war room decorated with a large black table and a mirror.
A large training ring with fighting rings is positioned on the top roof of the House of Wind, open to the elements. The easiest way to get to the House of Wind was by flying. That is, unless, someone wanted to climb ten thousand stairs.
The reason Wayland was visiting the house in the mountains was for what lay beneath it. A massive, subterranean library. It was gifted by Adrastus to Preistesses who had been treated badly by the world. No one was allowed to enter the library without their permission. Wayland had been granted permission long ago, but it didn’t change the way that the Preistesses looked at him whenever he entered. At least three dozen priestesses worked and lived in the library and each one of them craned their heads, stilling while he passed by. It was as if they were waiting for him to strike and once he went by, they would continue onward, but still peek over their shoulders.
One of the Priestesses, Clotho, was one of the very first to arrive to the library when Adrastus welcomed them. She was the only High Preistess that would speak to Wayland and she was the only one willing to direct him toward the lower levels of the library, where the eerie darkness lurked below. Though they didn’t descend far enough to greet Bryaxis, they did get close enough to feel the void. When Clotho led him to a more private room in the library, his eyes landed on several objects that sat in the room and when hazel landed on one object in particular, he nodded slowly.
“There,” he said to Clotho who blinked, following his stare. Using her magic, she brought it to him.
* * *
During main events such as the Solstice feast, regular Illyrian combat leathers weren’t considered the appropriate attire, though it wasn’t as if they were wearing suits and ties either. Wayland and Killian both sported less marred leathers, and boots. Buttons and buckles were polished silver, the only splash of color against the dark charcoal suits. Across the left side of their chest was the Night Court Sigil, a metal depiction of a mountain with three stars that hung atop its peak. There wasn’t much for armor on these suits in particular, just straps that wove around their bodies where their seven siphons could cling to them and on their hands, they wore siphon holders on each of their hands as well, a leather band around their wrist connected by a thin strap that wrapped around only their pointer, middle and ring fingers. At the center of the back of their hands sat a siphon for each. Wayland’s the deepest Emerald and Killian’s a stormy blue.
Killian was reaching over in his seat, pouring more wine into Wayland’s glass, then his own while Nevara and Onica spoke to one another, cooing over each others outfits.
“I sooooo need new heels,” Nevara shook her head and Onica nodded.
“It’s hard to keep up with the amount of dresses that are collected over the years,” she muttered and Killian snorted, bringing his glass to his lips.
“You could start your own store with how many you already have,” Wayland interrupted and Nevara crinkled her nose at him.
“Eavesdropper,”
“You’re standing right there,”Wayland’s brows dipped and Onica pointed to Killian who had the wine bottle.
“Sharing is caring,” she clucked at him, earning a smirk from both men. Wayland’s attention was torn away from the conversation when Faye entered the room. His head seemed to turn and as soon as his eyes landed upon her, he was rising to his feet without any warning for even himself.
Crossing the room, he stretched out his arms, relieving her of the platters of cookies that balanced in her hands. He saw how long she worked on them, how much of her heart she poured in to each one with the baking and decorating. It warmed a deeper part of him knowing that she had wanted to bring something to the event, to contribute. While she reached for her jacket, Wayland’s gaze had a mind of its own and it examined her blatantly, to the curls and intricate knotting of her hair, down the dip of her the slender shoulders which he often found his lips upon during their shared nights. Her gown began in sweetheart neckline that swept out at her hips. The dark emerald material was flecked with what looked like billions of stars, yet when his eyes came back up to meet her own, she was shining the brightest. Glowing with an intoxicating beam of beauty that no star could compare.
The others joined them in the foyer and Wayland had to bite his tongue to keep himself from drooling over her. Just the way he’d ran to her side, he knew, was pushing it. It felt like sometimes his body was one step ahead of him. When she was around, all he wanted to do was be near to her. He felt as though there was a magnet attached to each of them and the closer they got, the harder it was to pull apart.
* * *
Inside the venue, voices and words tangled in a symphony across the broad expanse. All of Sakaris was gathered for the celebration of the new year. New beginnings. Aside from the usual orchestras of music and plethora of food assortnments, this celebration was decorated vastly after the holiday that the Mortal Lands took part in, and to top it off, they included gift giving.
Wayland had to admit, he rather looked forward to the Winter Solstice. It was the only time that he and his family could relax and just be. For three whole days, they wouldn’t have to worry about anything other than their loved ones. No war. No battle plans. No work. Just living. Celebrating.
The group dispersed when they entered, Adrastus and Evie quickly swallowed up by some residents of the city as they usually were during important events such as this one. Nevara and Onica were quick to find handsome men to fill their time with while Arden found himself surrounded by children his age. Some had blue skin, scales, or regular skin, but all had arched ears, making them curious of Arden’s human ears. Wayland and Killian smirked as they went back and forth with questions about each other respectfully.
“Who is that?” Killian nodded his head in the direction of Faye who was standing beside a familiar face. Wayland looked the both of them over before forcing his gaze back to the crowd of people instead.
“Her friend,” Wayland said as he tried to take interest in anything else. He did end up asking Faye about the man, whose name he now knew was Nero. After sharing her bed so often, he felt it was only right to figure out if he was the only man that she was sharing her bed with. The General wasn’t sure how he would have felt if the answer had been yes. They were not together. They were not each others, and she had every right to do what she wanted to, but that feeling in his chest ---in his stomach. The only thing he could have compared that feeling of dread to was when he was actually stabbed in the stomach with a dagger durring training in the Illyrian Camps as a teenager. The first time he was ever stabbed through more than the surface of his skin. It didn’t feel real at first, but once it did, it was an otherworldly pain.
“A close friend?” Killian said, his own gaze leaving the two of them, not wanting to be seen gawking.
Wayland released an agitated breath at his brother. “Why? Are you interested?”he snapped quietly and Killian’s lips curled into a smug grin, his hand reaching out to grab a toothpick that was stabbing into a cube of cheese.
“Just making conversation.” Killian took the cheese between his teeth, raising his brows.
Just making conversation. He doubted that. Wayland’s lips were pursed and when he turned to look away from Killian, he was greeted by none other than Faye herself who was smirking at him. His own lips betrayed him, forming their own amused slope.
“Join in me the training ring one of these days, it really works up an appetite.”Wayland defended playfully, then added with a lower voice. “That, and other things,” She shot back with her own innuendo, stirring up the embers that crackled inside of him when it came to her. His eyes glinted with brief hunger, but it wasn’t his stomach growing for attention.
The look on his face left as quickly as it arrived when a familiar voice pierced his ears. His nostrils nearly flared with annoyance and he blinked, hoping it was a figment of his imagination. When his eyes made contact with the woman who was making her way toward the two of them, drinks in hand, his shoulders stiffened.
There in all her agonizing glory, was Dahlia. Any fire that once erupted inside of him was doused with a bucket of ice water, leaving him not only unsatisfied, but overall, uncomfortable.
Wayland shot a look toward Faye, but it didn’t matter. Dahlia was standing before them, claiming that she had drinks for the two of them. Drinks that he didn’t ask for, but judging by the way she worded herself, she knew exactly what she was doing, even in spite of the smile she wore on those bright red lips when she turned to examine Faye like she was a bug beneath a microscope.
One of his biggest regrets, was the one night that he spent with Dahlia Harlowe. It was two Solstices ago. He and Killian kept taking bets to entertain themselves throughout the party, leaving the two of them so intoxicated that they couldn’t fly themselves home. So they walked, and ended up running into two girls leaving the club. One of them being Dahlia who was quick to taking a liking of Wayland. When he woke up in the morning and tried to leave her bed, he knew that he made a mistake. All he had wanted was a one night stand, but Dahlia was preparing breakfast while his head pounded like war drums against his skull. He could barely stand without feeling woozy and the only way he could escape was by making up some excuse that he had to be at an Illyrian Camp in the next thirty minutes. He avoided her rather well since then, making sure not to go near the bars she liked to hang around. When she appeared at events, he was usually busy with the rest of the Inner Circle, making himself unavailable, but now as he stood with Faye, he realized that it was like ringing a dinner bell for the woman.
Glancing over his shoulder, as he held onto the drink she shoved into his hand, he watched Killian who chuckled as he left the scene.Asshole. Fucking asshole.Dahlia was quick to curl herself around him, her hands clinging to his arm. Not wanting to make a scene — or rather, not wanting her to make a scene, he remained still. As if his immobility would make her of all people take a hint.
The conversation between the two women was enough to send Wayland’s head spinning. Not only was Dahlia ruining his mood, but she was ruining any ounce of what he was able to have with Faye and the blonde was looking at him, then turning and walking off the way she came from. He longed to reach out his arm and grab her, to stop her from leaving, but the crazed and hungry look in Dahlia’s eyes worried him. He wouldn’t put it above the girl to lash out in public if she didn’t get what she wanted. Especially when she was drinking.
As her arm snaked deeper through his own, she tugged him in the opposite direction as Faye, leading him toward where people danced, closer to the band playing. “I feel like I haven’t seen you in ages, Way,” she purred, leading him to an open space before turning, her arms snaking up over his shoulders, and around his neck where her fingers were quick to toying with the ends of his hair.
Staring down at her, Wayland’s jaw was clenched so hard, he feared his teeth might break under the pressure. Almost mechanically, the General rose his hands, placing them on each side of her, barely going as low as her hips.“It has been a while,”Not long enough.He cleared his throat and Dahlia rolled her eyes, her hands dropping only briefly as she shoved his hands down lower.
“I’m not a Preistess,” she smiled up at him, hands finding their way back around him. “You should know that,”
It took every ounce of restraint for the man not to just walk away. To find Faye. Explain himself to her. Again, there was a war in his head. They were not together. They didn’t owe each other any sort of explanations, so why did he feel like he needed to. Anywhere his hands touched Dahlia had guilt rushing through his veins and he nearly parted his lips to come up with some reason that he couldn’t dance with her when the band began shifting its tune quickly, a chiming sound rang throughout the venue and he knew what the noise meant. Dahlia smiled broadly and dragged him further into the mess of dancing couples that were moving as well to form a line.
The two of them positioned themselves and Wayland shot a look down the line of faces that joined them at either side. Killian danced with a woman he didn’t recognize, Nevara and Onica danced with the men they found, Adrastus and Evie had separate partners for this dance and to his surprise, Faye and Nero came up beside Wayland and Dahlia. Staring at her, Wayland’s brows furrowed, but the music began, leading everyone. A low noise came from him but he continued, stepping and gliding against the dancefloor, leading Dahlia who yapped his ear off the entire time.
He didn’t hear a single word she said. Stealing glances toward Faye, watching the placement of her feet as she moved beside him with Nero. The music built up further and further, swelling around the room and its residents and the dance quickened as well, the men leading their women into a long extension of their arms, twirling their bodies and dresses beneath the glittering chandeliers. As the girls came spinning back to their partners, the men would step out of the way and guide the womans hand into that of the next man.
Wayland side-stepped smoothly and his hazel eyes met Nero’s gaze and for once, the General didn’t despise the man when his chin dipped ever so slightly in understanding. The movement choreographed between them silently was a crisp transition and Faye’s hand was transferred into Wayland’s, Dahlia’s into Nero’s. Faye’s twirling came to a halt, her body becoming flush with Wayland as their eyes locked with one another and Dahlia glanced over at the pair, jealousy blazing in her eyes as she watched how much more comfortably his hands laid upon her body.
Leaning his lips forward, Wayland whispered to her, lips brushing the shell of her ear softly as they moved along the marbled floors. “If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you were angry,”he drew back to look at her once more, hand lowering on the small of her back, pushing her body closer to his own. “She is nothing, Phaedra,” he paused. “She is not you,” his voice was low against the music.
At some point the days had grown shorter and colder. They all found the air bitter with that old, icy finality which filled their lungs with an aching clarity while their minds grappled with thoughts of old ends and new beginnings. It was the season of quiet reflection, and never had there been a more appropriate time for it.
Faye spent those following weeks in a blissful blur, never truly noticing how much time had passed. Her days were filled once more with the things she loved: with gardening, as she prepared a select few of her beloved plants for an extended hibernation and tended dotingly to the rest; with sketching, as she once more reclaimed her love for conveying the beauty of the world as she observed it through paper and pencil; with nurturing, as she spread her gracious warmth through the home and sought to fill it endlessly with the little simplicities of life she’d always enjoyed, with endless bouquets of flowers and the smell of fresh bread and soft, sweet melodies always sung only slightly off-key.
Bit by bit she’d come to embrace life in Sakaris as if it were truly her own, and most days she no longer thought of the life she’d left behind or her inevitable return to it.
And her nights, they were consumed entirely by Wayland. The press of his sweaty skin flush against her own, limbs entangled in a symphony that was equal parts flesh and soul as they sought to sate an aching need that was relentless in its desire to draw them together. It was as if all this time Faye had been struggling to tread water, and the more time she invested in the man the deeper she was pushed beneath the surface. That draw to him was ruthless, toeing the line between pleasure and punishment. Each and every encounter was an explosion of blissful, earth-shattering euphoria - but it only lasted till morning, and when they parted in those early hours before the sun had risen she was always left feeling somehow emptier than she’d been before.
That pull had slowly ceased being limited to the physical nature of the man, and somewhere along the line she’d found herself drawn to other aspects of him. She admired the ferocity with which he embraced all facets of life, whether it be within his daily training or simply the way he readily assumed the role of guardian and protector of those he cared for. She admired his kindness and his tender heart on the rare occasions he allowed it to be shown, and especially when it was directed towards Arden or those in great need. She enjoyed his playful nature and the way he was never serious until he had to be, and when he was she admired the way he had the ability to command her entirely; mind, body, and soul. With time, the sharpness of his tongue had begun to feel to her more like a stinging caress. His reprimanding had lost its condescending edge, and it now seemed to Faye as if he’d somehow all along been tapping into the very secrets of her soul, secrets which only he had the bravery to give voice to - secrets she was no longer entirely reluctant to acknowledge.
All of these things together left her feeling lost within the fabric of who she sought to be and who she truly was.
…
Winter Solstice was a popular event in the Solar Courts, she was coming to learn. Faye had enjoyed the festivities so far - it seemed that this year in particular, everyone was eager to celebrate. She knew why of course, having been filled in a bit on Letharia’s dark history and the events of the past year, her sister’s immense involvement in freeing the people of this realm. It wasn’t at all difficult for her to imagine Evie as their cursebreaker; her sister had perhaps the best heart of anyone she knew, and the drive to do good. Sometimes Faye envied how easily all of this seemed to come to Evie, who acted as if she’d been born of this world - for this world - and lived so wholly to protect it and everyone around her. The more she learned of this world, of her sister’s world, of Wayland’s world, the more she longed to know - though she refused to ever voice those feelings aloud again.
They were readying themselves in her bedroom. It was touching, the way her sister always sought to help her prepare for these events. Perhaps it was a lifetime of guilt for never having been able to do so before - or perhaps it was a lifetime of habit, that need to care for her still so deeply ingrained that the elder sister couldn’t shake it. Whatever the driving force behind it may be, Evie helped Faye into her gown and laced it up the back. They’d bought it just that morning, in preparation for the feast; it had caught Faye’s eye, and though she’d tried to refuse the gift, she’d somehow wound up leaving the store with it. As she stood before the mirror, studying the way the emerald-colored lace glittered as if it’d been bathed by an ocean of diamonds, she had to admit that she was glad it hadn’t remained on the rack after all. After the dress had been placed upon her body, Evie busied herself with curling Faye’s hair and arranging it in a loose knot at the base of her neck, leaving several honey-colored locks to frame her face. At the base of the mass of curls, the girl arranged a series of pins adorned at their tops with glittering, crystal snowflakes.
“You don’t wear your bracelet anymore,”Evie’s gaze flitted over her empty wrist as she placed the pins, her voice light and casual despite the suspicious glint in her eye. Faye glanced down only briefly and said, “I have no use of it here.”Her shoulders rolled lazily, unconcerned, but she was hyper-aware of her sister’s eyes on her. Assessing her, searching her face for any sign of some underlying emotion. She’d been doing that a lot lately, and Faye felt as if she’d become quite good at masking.“That’s all?”Pressed Evie, brows raising. Almost knowingly. Their gazes met in the mirror and Faye arched a brow of her own in question.“Should there be more?” Evie pursed her lips, the way she did when she sought to pry and Faye refused to entertain it. Her fingertips glided over the crystalized snowflakes as she placed the last one and leaned back, observing her handiwork. There were only a few moments of pause before she said, quietly, “Do you know what Winter Solstice is meant to embody?” The question was so far from what she’d expected that Faye could only quip,“Mistletoe and holiday cookies?” But Evie looked grave when she said,“An ending - the final chapter of the season.” It seemed a dark answer, and it made Faye’s brows crease thoughtfully. When her sister placed a hand on her bare shoulder, her fingertips were unnaturally cold. “Whatever must end, let it. It’s alright if that season of your life is over - make room for what comes next.”
Faye was still scowling when Evie left the room, intent on getting herself ready for the feast. After giving her reflection a final once over in the mirror and pondering her sister’s words for a few more minutes, she set out towards the kitchen. For days she’d busied herself with crafting every type of cookie she could think of, intent on having something to share at the feast. Intent on bringing some part of herself and her own traditions along with her. Arms practically overflowing with the platter heaped with various cookies, Faye made her way from the kitchen towards the sitting room. There, she found Wayland and Killian already lounging by the crackling fire, glasses of wine in hand. Pausing in the entryway, she glanced at them only briefly before the former was out of his seat and coming towards her, arms outstretched to take the plate of cookies before she’d even asked him to.
“Thank you,” she said quietly, shifting the platter into his arms. She reached for her jacket hanging on a hook nearby, eyes catching Killian’s as she moved - his gaze sparkled with amusement. The male said nothing as he tilted the goblet towards her in silent cheers before bringing it back to his lips. After pulling her jacket on, Faye stepped back towards Wayland and held her arms out for the cookies. Blue eyes shifted over him once, only briefly, though she could already feel herself becoming affected by his mere presence. The scent of the mountains clung to the man as if he’d been born of them, and Faye would have sworn that there was nothing more appealing than the warm aroma of sandalwood and balsam, sensual and rich and mouth-watering. He cleaned up well, and though she didn’t allow her eyes to linger long, she liked what little bit she saw. Perhaps too much.
They gathered shortly, and then they were off. The walk to the venue was short and it was brisk, and Faye passed the time by watching the frosty sidra glistening beneath the faerie lights. As they wove their way through the familiar streets, she felt a sense of belonging. Of home. Familiarity. And then all at once those feelings were whisked away, replaced by some sort of apprehension as they entered the room full of Sakaris’ citizens - her first real, public appearance since she and Arden had been whisked away to the city’s safety. There was always that underlying sense of not truly belonging. She always felt as if people were watching her, staring and judging. Scorning her - wishing she wasn’t there. An outsider, a lion in sheeps’ skin. And to find that the tale she’d woven in her over-thinking mind was far from the truth felt like a great relief. Being likened to Adrastus and co was like dining with royalty; all eyes were on them, people greeted them merrily and everyone stopped to pay their respects. Faye was hugged several times by total strangers, her hand shaken more times than she could count. To be a friend of Adrastus was enough for them, and to be Evie’s sister was even greater.
The hall was beautiful, decorated in shimmering silvers and glittering golds that put one in mind of freshly fallen snow. The room gave the appearance of a winter wonderland, with its crystal chandeliers sculpted to resemble dangling icicles and the pale marble floors frosted over beautifully. A large pine tree sat in the center of the room, nearly reaching the ceiling, its boughs strung with strings of popcorn and cranberries and decorated with beautiful glass orbs of varying colors. A large fireplace crackled merrily, filling the room with warmth and the woodsy scent of smoldering logs. Large buffet tables adorned with heaping platters of food spanned the length of the room, with some already sitting to eat. Soft music played lowly throughout the room, though none danced. The room was instead filled with the sounds of chattering and hearty laughter, kids running and playing, shaking gift boxes and the like. It was very festive, very merry, and Faye felt at once at ease and looking forward to what the night would bring.
“Happy Solstice,” said a familiar voice from behind, and Faye beamed as she saw her one true friend in the city approaching. There was a familiar warmth in his chocolate gaze, and when he reached for her she wrapped one arm around him eagerly. “Nero!” she smiled at him, though felt a flare of guilt as she realized how long it had been since she’d ventured into the rainbow. “I’m glad to see you here.” As if sensing her thoughts, he smiled. “Same here. I’ve been missing those pretty hands of yours.” At his words Faye laughed, responding teasingly, “My hands have been otherwise occupied.” And her traitorous gaze scanned the room, only briefly - falling upon where Wayland and Killian stood by the table laden with heaping platters of food. Eyebrows flying up in surprise, Nero turned his back so that he was standing side by side with her, arms crossed as he followed her gaze. “I see,” He mused, nodding shortly. “The pretty one or the angry looking one?” And Faye felt that it was a trick question, as both men were beautiful and brooding all at once.“How’s the mural?” she countered, gaze swinging back up to meet his own. He smiled knowingly and said, “Lonely. You’ll come by soon to help?” And she promised, “Soon.”Before placing a swift kiss on his cheek and parting, shoving a handful of cookies into his cupped palm before she went.
She sought out the buffet tables, only to be stopped in her tracks as a small figure came running up, throwing itself at her skirts. Tripping slightly, she dipped down and reached out to steady Arden. “Slow down!”she chided, though her lips curved as she tucked a knuckle beneath his chin and tilted his face upwards, crinkling her nose at him. “Cookies, please!” he said, beaming up at her. And then, in a whisper voice added, “For my friends.” And as her gaze followed his, Faye was surprised to find a small group of younglings not far off, beckoning eagerly for Arden to come back and join their midst. Her heart ached with happiness for him, and she poured out as many cookies as his little hands could carry back.“Don’t ruin your dinner,”she warned him lightly. “Wayland says cookies are an appetizer,” countered Arden, holding the precious little treats against his chest. Faye clucked her tongue at him,“Wayland isn’t the one you’ll have to answer to, little one.”The words struck a chord, and the little boy puffed out his chest. “I’m afraid of no one!” Faye’s eyes narrowed and she jerked her head in the direction of Evie and Adrastus who stood not far off, chatting with a group of citizens. Arden caught sight of them and he visibly shrunk, pouting. “Fine, I’ll only have one.” He grumbled, and Faye pushed him off towards the other children with a roll of her eyes, both surprised and relieved to see that he was finding his own place in Sakaris as well as she was.
Finally, Faye made her way towards the buffet table, and snorted as she came to a stop beside Wayland.“Should have known I’d find you here,” muttered the blonde, lips tugging at the corners as she laid down her platter of holiday treats and stepped back, turning to face him. “You do love to feast, don’t you?”and her blue-brown eyes sparkled with mischief at the innuendo. Faye was prepared to say something else to him, probably something smart or flirty, but the sound of his name on an unfamiliar woman’s lips gave her pause. “Wayland!” called a bubbly, energetic voice. The blonde’s spine stiffened as she turned her head to see a stranger approaching the two of them. Only when she glanced at Wayland’s face she got the sense that the woman wasn’t a stranger at all. Killian’s low whistle from the other side of the table confirmed her suspicions, and her stomach plummeted as he made a face at her before departing entirely. Faye didn’t ask, wouldn’t have even had a chance, before the woman was upon them. "I got the drinks," said the woman lowly, voice a seductive purr as she offered him a glass of wine. She placed her other dainty hand on Wayland’s bicep as if she knew him well, and all thoughts ceased to form in Faye’s mind. She heard nothing of the sugary-sweet words leaving the vixen’s lips, saw only her perfectly-painted fingertips curling around Wayland’s flesh in an act of subtle possession. Something molten and angry dropped into the pit of her stomach, jarring the girl. There was a bitter taste in her mouth as she surveyed the two of them, before clearing her throat and making her presence known.
“Oh, sorry!” said the woman, though she laughed in a way that said she wasn’t sorry at all. “I wasn't trying to steal your date.” The dark haired woman tossed her hair over one shoulder and gave a fake laugh, even as she inched her way closer towards Wayland. Turning her body, standing by his side. Creating the image of unity, one that Faye shouldn’t have bought into - but she did, raw emotion overtaking her rational mind. Faye blinked once, brows knitting together.“He’s not my date,”she said airily. Though inside, she felt as if her chest was constricting. White-hot fury trickled through her veins, and the girl flexed her fingers as if to keep it at bay, to keep it from affecting her. Those few words were all the confirmation the woman needed. “Oh, perfect!” and she looped her arm through his, grinning like a cheshire cat. "You don't mind, then?" Faye recoiled slightly as the attack had been physical rather than one of stealth and wit, eyebrows raising. Her gaze met Wayland’s briefly and then she was looking away. "Not at all." And she said nothing else, turning away from the two of them as the raven-haired beauty tugged him in the opposite direction.
As Faye walked away, she didn’t feel a sense of failure; she hadn’t lost - she’d let it happen. Hadn’t made even the slightest attempt to correct the woman. How could she? There was nothing to correct. He wasn’t her date. He wasn’t her anything. And that thought had her grinding her teeth in frustration as wave after wave of ruthless jealousy slammed into her, making her face flush and her fingertips shake as she crossed the room, intent on putting as much distance between herself and the pair as humanly possible.
Following the movement of her fingers which traveled the plane of his chest, Wayland found his mind trying to recollect itself after being trapped beneath the thick cloud of lust. Thoughts came and went, one after another they piled, his fingers absently finding themselves busy with a strand of her hair that was strewn over her bare shoulder. How the two of them could go from yelling at each other out in the cold to this. He had never experienced such a vast plethora of emotions toward someone. Maybe one or two now and then, but with her, he felt it all. The good, the bad, the in between. And each one of those emotions seemed to take hold of him, shoving him down beneath — refusing him any air.
It made his lips curve faintly. Just the sound of his name on her lips felt all consuming. When she continued, Wayland shot a look at her, amusement flickered in his gaze. He wasn’t sure what he expected her to say, but it wasn’t that. If anything, he was half preparing himself for her to send him stumbling out of the room with his clothes in hand after she realized what she’d done with him. To be revolted somehow. So, when she admitted to him that she wanted to do this again, and as often as he was willing —was able? It felt like he imagined the words and his fingers paused their toying while he stared at her.
“I don’t think we’ve ever been more on the same page,”he said, still taken aback, though he didn’t show it. It made him wonder if she felt all that he did while they were tangled up in each other. If she felt the intensity and power that surged between them. When the next mischievous remark was ready to leave his lips, she beat him to it, talking in a way that made any trace of the smirk on his face slowly fade as she went.
As if his thoughts had been too loud, Faye was answering all the silent wonders that went through his head. Despite whether she felt what he had in those recent moments, there was never going to be any denying that at the end of the day, when it came to the two of them, there would be chaos that would follow. The feeling was rather familiar. That constant expectation that everyone seemed to have when it came to him. For him to do something to mess it up, like he was a bomb waiting to go off, taking out everyone within arms reach. He’d heard it as a child, and he still heard it from Illyrians, High Lords from other courts, other High Fae. But to have it so readily expected by Faye. He couldn’t lie to himself and say it didn’t hurt a little worse.
With a sober expression, Wayland let her words soak in before opening his mouth. Another trait he seemed to be called out on. Not thinking before he spoke. So, this time he did, and then he found himself nodding slowly.“No mess,” he didn’t meet her gaze for a moment, then when he finally did, he said, “I won’t tell a soul our dirty little secret,” forcing a grin to his lips, he hid those intruding thoughts, shoving them back down where they’d risen from because at the end of the day, it was enough. To know that he could have some piece of her. Even if it was only behind closed doors.
* * *
When the next morning greeted them, Wayland shifted in bed, to find Faye’s head nestled atop his chest. Staring down at her, he fought the urge to slide his fingers through her hair. If this was going to be just sex. Just some hidden relief shared between them. The last thing he wanted to do was let himself melt into her. To be so utterly vulnerable went against everything that he’d worked to become. Especially as a warrior. He wanted to meet her in the middle. For now, he would only reach for her hand as far as she was willing to reach her own.
Slowly and reluctantly, Wayland found himself sliding out from beneath her, letting her head rest on his pillow instead. His shirt had been strewn about the floor beside her dress when the two of them had become once again unable to keep their hands off of each other during their proximity in the night.
Once he was fully clothed once more, he found himself in the kitchen and withdrew the leftover breakfast for the two of them. He sat at the table while sipping his scalding coffee and when Faye emerged, they ate and the time drew all too near for their departure.
Fall was quickly transitioning into Winter, bringing in a chill across the territory, and the clouds thickened across the sky as Wayland carried Faye in his arms toward the meeting spot.
When they arrived, Adrastus and Evie were already waiting, somber expressions on each of their faces. Sat in Evie’s hands was the Veritas orb. It gleamed against her skin and swirled with magic. When the two of them looked up at Faye and Wayland, their expressions shifted just enough for him to take notice of the suspicious gleam in their eyes.
Striding through the ancient looking foyer of the small cathedral they’d chosen, Wayland smirked, pecking a kiss to Evie’s cheek, offering Adrastus a curt nod of his head.
“Where are the crones? I thought they were supposed to be precise.” the General grumbled mostly to himself and as if on cue, a cloud appeared before them, evaporating quickly to reveal only the eldest and the golden-haired queens this time. They were escorted by just as many guards, however.
The eldest queen slid her cunning eyes over them all, what sat in Evie’s hands, and merely sat without any bidding, adjusting the skirts of her emerald gown around her. The golden queen remained standing for a moment longer, her shining, curly head angling slightly. Her red lips twitched upward as she claimed the seat beside her companion.
Adrastus did not so much as lower his head to them as he said, “We appreciate you taking the time to see us again.”
The younger queen merely gave a little nod, her amber gaze leaping over them, then over Wayland and Faye who stood on either side of them. Faye beside Evie, Wayland on the other side of Adras.
The ancient queen, surveying them all with narrowed eyes, before letting out a huff. “After being so gravely appalled the last time. . .” The old woman clicked her tongue. “We debated for many days whether we should return. As you can see, three of us found the lot of you to be untrustworthy.”
Adrastus cut in with a surprising calmness, “If that is the worst threat any of you have ever received in your lives, I’d say you’re all in for quite a shock when war comes.”
The old woman simply extended a wrinkled hand to the box in Evie’s slender fingers. “Is that the proof we asked for?”
Don’t do it, Wayland was forced to control his heart as it began plummeting. All that they fought for. All the work that went into keeping Sakaris a safe sanctuary. They were going to risk it all showing these evil women.
It was Evie who jumped in next, “Is my love for the High Lord not proof enough of our good intentions? Does my sisters’ presence here not speak to you? There is an iron engagement band upon my sister’s arm—and yet she stands with us.”
Wayland’s eyes shot to Faye, to the iron band that was back upon her arm. Strategic, he told himself. It was strategically replaced. He remained still while the queens surveyed her.
“I would say that it is proof of her idiocy,” the golden one sneered, “to be engaged to a Fae-hating Man. . .and to risk the match by associating with you.”
“Do not,”Faye hissed with quiet venom, “judge what you know nothing about.”
The golden one folded her hands in her lap. “The viper speaks.” She raised her brows at Evie and Adrastus. “Surely the wise move would have been to have her sit this meeting out.”
“She offered up her house and risked her social standing for us to have these meetings,” Wayland said, his voice icy. “She has the right to hear what is spoken in them. To stand as a representative of the people of the Mortal lands.”
The crone interrupted the younger before she could reply, and again waved that wrinkled hand at Evie who held the orb. “Show us, then. Prove us wrong.”
Adras gave Evie a subtle nod. Wayland’s muscles tightened, but he bit down on his tongue.
He reminded himself silently that if they did not gamble Sakaris, they risked losing Letharia—and more.
The silver orb glimmered like a star under glass. “This is the Veritas,” she said in a voice
that was careful and precise.“Only a few times in the history of Letharia has it been used —has it unleashed its truth upon the world.”Evie lifted the orb. It was no larger than a ripe apple, and fit within her cupped palms as if her entire body, her entire being, had been molded for it.
“Truth is deadly. Truth is freedom. Truth can break and mend and bind. The Veritas holds in it the truth of the world. I am the seeker of all you hold,”she spoke to the orb, her eyes not wholly of this earth. The hair on Wayland’s arms rose. “You know I speak the truth.”She set the Veritas onto the carpet between them. Both queens leaned in.
But it was Adras who said, “You desire proof of our goodness, our intentions, so that you may trust the Book in our hands?”The Veritas began pulsing, a web of light spreading with each throb. “There is a place within my lands. A city of peace. And art. And prosperity. As I doubt you or your guards will dare pass through the wall, then I will show it to you—show you the truth of these words, show you this place within the orb itself.”
Evie then stretched out a hand, and a pale cloud swirled from the orb, merging with its light as it drifted past their ankles.
The queens flinched, the guards edging forward with hands on their weapons. But the clouds
continued roiling as the truth of it, of Sakaris, leaked from the orb, from whatever it dragged up from Evie, from Adras. From the truth of the world. And in the gray gloom, a picture appeared. It was Sakaris, as seen from above—as seen by Adras, flying in. A speck in the coast, but as he dropped down, the city and the river became clearer, vibrant.
Then the image banked and swerved, as if Adras had flown through his city just this morning. It shot past boats and piers, past the homes and streets and theaters. Past the Rainbow of Sakaris, so colorful and lovely in the light of the day. People, happy and thoughtful, kind and welcoming, waved to him.
Moment after moment, images of the Palaces, of the restaurants, of the House of Wind. All of it—all of that secret, wondrous city. Their home.
The illusion faded, color and light and cloud sucked back into the orb.“That is Sakaris,” Adras said. “For five thousand years, we have kept it a secret from outsiders. And now you know. That is what I protect with the rumors, the whispers, the fear. Why I fought for your people in the War—only to begin my own supposed reign of terror once I ascended my throne, and ensured everyone heard the legends about it. But if the cost of protecting my city and people is the contempt of the world, then so be it.”
The two queens were gaping at the carpet as if they could still see the city there. But the crone raised her eyes to them. “Your trust is. . .appreciated.”
They waited.
Both of their faces turned grave, unmoved. And I was glad I was sitting as the eldest added at last, “We will consider.”
“There is no time to consider,” Wayland countered.“Every day lost is another day that Elisora gets closer to shattering the wall.”
“We will discuss amongst our companions, and inform you at our leisure.”
“Do you not understand the risks you take in doing so?” Adras said, no hint of condescension. Only —only perhaps shock. “You need this alliance as much as we do.”
The ancient queen shrugged her frail shoulders. “Who is to say that this is not all some grand manipulation?”
“What?” Wayland blurted. Astonished. Angry.
The golden queen nodded her agreement and dared say to him, “A great many things have changed since the War. Perhaps you are not who you say you are. Perhaps the High Lord has crept into our minds to make us believe you.”
Adrastus was silent—they all were. “Give them the Book.”It was Faye this time. Wayland tensed, wanting to move toward her.
The queens blinked, stiffening.
Then Faye snapped, “Give them the Book.”
And the eldest queen hissed, “No.”
“There are innocent people here. In the Mortal lands. If you will not risk your necks against the forces that threaten us, then grant those people a fighting chance. Give my sister the Book." He wasn’t used to seeing her this way and when he looked into her eyes he saw silver lining her eyes. Rage. Terror. Wayland crossed the room to her side out of pure instinct.
The golden queen snorted as their guards closed in around them. “We will now return to our palace to deliberate with our sisters.”
“You’re already going to say no,” Wayland pushed.
The golden queen smirked. “Perhaps.” She took the crone’s withered hand.
The ancient queen lifted her chin. “We appreciate the gesture of your trust.” Then they were gone.
Wayland didn’t speak. His blood was boiling as they stood in the cathedral and when he turned to look at Adrastus, he expected to see the stars in his silvery depths to be replaced by dark storms, but he was cool and collected.
“Aren’t you —” Wayland started until he realized Adras was staring down at the bench the Queens were sitting at. Following his gaze, hazel eyes landed on a lead box stuffed beneath the bench.“That clever witch,”he breathed out and watched the High Lord walk over and retrieve the other half of the Book of Breathing's, a slow smirk forming on Adras’ lips.
* * *
Back in Sakaris, Wayland and the rest of the group formed around the kitchen table, both halves of the book laid out before them. It was Nevara who Adrastus called forward and she seemed to know exactly what was expected of her. She was different from the rest of them in a way that she didn’t like to talk about, therefore no one spoke about it unless she brought it up.
Standing before both halves, Nevara sighed. “Alright,” she breathed out and collected the books, glancing over everyone quietly before moving toward her sleeping quarters without any other word or questions.
The confused expressions on Evie and Faye’s face was enough to make Wayland rub his face wearily.
“She is. . . Not of the same origin as us,” Wayland began and Adrastus nodded, glancing at Killian who made a face that showed this conversation was going to be a rocky one.
“Similarly to the Bone Carver and the Weaver, Nevara and her magic is far older than ours, she may be the only one of us that can decipher the script of the book.”
There was something thrilling about watching every rippling muscle in his body stiffen in a stilling wave when hazel eyes swept over her bare figure, that familiar gaze darkening as it shifted over her body with a restlessness she swore she could feel driving every beat of her heart. He drank her in as if he wished to drown on the image of her standing before him in the nude and the realization that his desire drove him forward as steadily as her own sent chills shooting down the lengths of her arms and thighs long before he ever reached for her. Lips still quirked as she stood there taking in his reaction, waiting for him to either accept or rebuff her challenge, Faye shivered in delightful anticipation. His groan sent waves of tingling static electricity across her flesh, ribcage tightening, feet curling reflexively into the wooden boards beneath her bare feet. Unable to tear her gaze away from him, she watched as careless fingers undid the fastenings of his leathers, and then her own gaze was dancing with something dark and fiery as it roamed across the visible expanses of tanned flesh wrapped with cords of muscle and hair fine and as golden as the locks hanging around his shoulders.
He was reaching for her, and Faye was ready. She took half a step forward, leaning up and into the kiss with equal vigor, letting that urgent hunger coursing through her veins guide her rather than the thoughts and feelings she so often relied on, which she feared might hold her back. She wanted to experience the fullness of this moment with him, raw and real. One hand reached up to curl into a broad shoulder, the other splayed across the hardness of his lower abdominals. Veering up on her tiptoes, her mouth met his not in a clash for assertiveness this time, but in a dance that was wild and primal, innate even. Her lips were puffy and aching as they moved in unison with his, tongue trailing lazily along the length of his lips only to tangle with his own as she pressed herself impossibly closer to him, craving everything he had to offer her. Wayland’s words met her ears, and Faye let out a breathy laugh. Panting softly, her mind spun as she tried to ground herself once more, enough to think and breathe and kiss all at the same time. “I think,”she paused, exhaled heavily, and laughed once more. “I think you’ll find yourself quite fond of my mouth by the time I’m done with you.”
With that promise hanging in the air between them, his hands descended upon her once more. She was tugged up and against him, legs curling tightly around his waist, fingers curling in those honey-colored strands as he tipped her head back, mouth working the delicate curve of her jawline while he carried her towards the bedroom. One moment she was wrapped around him and in the next she was falling backwards, a gasp escaping her as her back collided with the soft, downy mattress. Through half-lidded eyes she watched him approach her, that familiar plummeting sensation clenching up her stomach when he dropped to the bed overtop of her, pinning both hands high above her head. Back arching off of the mattress as she curled towards him, his words echoed in his ears and made her shiver with delight. Hot lips trailed a series of tantalizing kisses down her shoulder, her collarbone, her chest. When his mouth wrapped around her nipple she cried out in surprise, back arching once more, the sound ending on a low, throaty moan as she squirmed against the light sting of his grazing teeth.
Their gazes met, and held. Faye’s chest rose and fell rapidly, and she longed to draw him to her but she found herself immobilized on the bed. That in itself made wetness pool between her thighs, that slick bit of flesh proof of her arousal.
Her gaze fell below his belt, the proof of his own desire straining against the confines of his clothing. Licking her lips in anticipation, she raised her hips slightly off of the bed, toes curling, and her eyes met his once more with a silent plea. Wayland only continued to drop lower, lips traveling every curve of her body from the crook of her neck to well below her navel, and when his lips wrapped around that sensitive little bundle at the juncture of her thighs, her hips were bucking off of the bed and she was crying out for him once more. Blue eyes fluttered shut as her head swam in a lust-filled haze as his tongue worked torturous, delicious circles against the most intimate part of her. Through that fog, his words surfaced once more. You have the power to bring any man to his fucking knees. It prompted a low whine from the girl as she raised her hips against his doting mouth, curving herself around him. All too soon he was pulling away from her and she let out an impatient noise, scowling at the wicked grin he sent her way.
Her irritation was minor, and it evaporated completely as she watched his fingertips fall to the button on his pants. Mouth going dry and yet somehow flooding with saliva all at once, she watched his every move as he pushed that fabric down those muscled thighs, his length springing free as the last of his layers were shed. And then he, too, stood bare before her. Faye could have drooled at the sight of him, tall and strong and broad and ready. Without realizing it she was sitting up once more, impatient. One large hand gripped her beneath the chin, tilting her head up so that her eyes could meet his once more. Her gaze could have been pitch black, swallowed up whole by the thirst she had for him - as if she were living in a drought, and he the only raincloud on the horizon. The only one. No one else could have spurred such a response from her, no one else could invoke such an unrelenting hunger. He was as entwined in her being as the very strands of which she was made, woven far too deep for her liking. He was the hot rush of blood pumping through her veins. He was the unrelenting throbbing in her core, the thumping in her chest, the thrum of her shuddering body.
And here he was, checking for doubts. Checking for consent. There was a painful ache in her chest at the thought, the consideration he had for her - consideration no one had ever shown for her before. It made her chest swell with a rush of something warm and tender for him, though it didn’t show as Faye stared him dead in the eye with the most soberest of looks.
“What happens next,”She said, with a crook of her finger. “Starts with you on top of me.”
It was all the confirmation he needed. Then he was leaning overtop of her, one hand splaying across her lower back as he tilted her hips up to meet his, back arching. Faye sucked in a rattling breath through her teeth when he first pushed inside of her, blue eyes fluttering shut as her body relaxed back against his hand. Finally. Once more, she felt that sensation of utter contentment, as if this moment had been long-awaited and finally all of the pieces were falling together. Never before had she been one to believe in something as silly and fickle as fate, but in that moment she couldn’t see how anyone could deny the fact that some things were simply meant to be. Utter peacefulness washed over her body as the two became once, and for a fleeting moment she could have sworn she felt whole.
And then he began to move against her. A strangled moan left her lips as he eased his way inside of her, movements slow and measured. Hips wiggling against him, she finally groaned out,“Wayland. More,”and rolled her hips against his for emphasis. He handled her like she was delicate, fragile, going to break - none of the above applied, probably not ever, but definitely not in this situation. Here, she was a willing participant, a contributing partner, and she wanted everything that he could possibly give her - she wanted it now. Gasping as his hips thrust against hers once more, Faye cried out when he entered her fully, legs rising to wrap around his waist. Heels digging into his lower back, urging him in deeper.“Yes. Please, Wayland.” she murmured, unsure of what it was she was truly pleading for, rocking her hips against his own as he pulled out and met her stroke for stroke once more.
Everything melted away but the two of them. The drive of his hips against her own, the curling of his fingers into her flesh, the feeling of him filling her up completely. Sweaty and panting and writhing there beneath him, Faye was riding a high of ecstasy unlike any other she’d ever known. Her fingernails bit into the flesh of his bicep, his chest, his shoulderblades. Head tossed back in pleasure, she was a mess of honey-toned waves and rippling muscles and breathy moans. When she rolled onto her belly and felt his fingers digging into her hipbones, that long awaited pleasure began to build, making her body tremble and shake with need and barely-contained restraint. Each stoke of his body into hers stroked something inside of her in turn, and it swelled and swelled until finally it couldn’t be contained, and she shouted his name as her body quaked violently beneath his own before falling still.
In the aftermath of all they’ve done, with the air around them still settling, Faye was surprised to find that there was no room for embarrassment or remorse. When she tilted her head to meet his gaze, she didn’t feel anything but that familiar, calming rush of contentedness. Curling up into his side, she could have purred like a kitten for as sated as she felt, blue eyes heavy and body flushed despite the morning’s chill. Fingertips caressed one cheekbone, and the girl smiled up at him.“You think very highly of me, sir.”Was all she said - neither confirming nor denying what he said, though his words rattled around in her mind, and she wasn’t entirely sure she knew what to make of them. Wasn’t sure she knew what to make of the way he felt for her, now that he had made it known that there were feelings stirring within him that went beyond their pre-agreed upon discontent and incompatibility.
One hand found its way onto his chest, tracing lazy patterns against his chest bone, fingers running through the dusting of hair there. She could feel his heartbeat as it began to slow, fingertips rising and falling with his shallow breathing. Faye kept waiting to feel something else, to feel some sort of guilt or regret or even mild concern about what they’d just done, but nothing came. It was as unsettling as it was relieving, how right this thing between the two of them felt. She didn’t want to question it, and yet she longed for some sort of understanding.
“Wayland,” she began slowly, hesitancy creeping into her voice. Faye tried to figure out what to say, but the words seemed as jumbled as her thoughts. The last thing she wanted to do was offend him, or ruin the moment between the two of them - but she had to know. She had to clear the air between the two of them. “I’d like to do that again, if you’re willing. Preferably as often as you’re willing and able,” She said finally, lips twitching in half-hearted amusement. That much was the truth - now that she’d had a taste of him, she wasn’t sure she’d ever get enough. Glancing up at him, the smile fell from her face when she said, “But I don’t want to complicate things: Us. Our situation. The Inner Circle. There’s a lot more that will be affected than just you and me, if things between us get…messy.”As they were prone to do. As they’d already seen so many times in the short while they’d known one another. Brows creasing slightly, afraid of the answer and knowing that he may very well decide that this situation in itself was too messy to go any further, she asked, “Do you think it’s possible to keep this between us for now? Until…well, I guess until we’ve figured out what this is.”
Standing in the center of the living room, Wayland paused his steps, head tilting slightly as he listened to the sound of Faye sliding off of where he perched her on the kitchen table. A slow smile tugged at his lips. He recognized the undertone in her voice. Like a song he’d heard so many times before, its melody engulfed him with amusement.
With his back facing her, he took in her footfalls, feet padding across the wood floors toward him. Slowly, he turned his head to the side, moving his own feet until he was facing her, and what he was greeted by made him straighten, all of his focus honing in on her. One by one, her clothes began falling to her feet, leaving a trail that would ultimately lead her straight to him. The wolfish grin on his face met the flames of desire that danced in his eyes as he drank her in from head to toe.
He found his bottom lip caught between his teeth, pearly whites piercing the skin as he fought every nerve ending in his body that screamed for him to pounce. The closer she got, the hotter his skin burned, that relentless thumping beginning to throb throughout his entire body, from his face down his chest, into his palms, and then between his legs. The pounding was so persistent that he could feel his length pressing hard against the leather of his pants.
Deep hazel studied her every move, barely risking a blink, unwilling to miss a second of all that was her. His lips parted slightly, a deep unforgiving ache forming in his gut when the last bits of her undergarments landed on the floor, and she was stepping over them. Wayland showed no shame as he let his gaze travel down her body, over her breasts where her nipples peaked against the chill. They traveled lower still, down the dip of her hourglass figure to her sex which her thighs ground against as she continued forward. An insatiable appetite roared to life inside of him, the space between them becoming nonexistent.
His eyes lifted back to meet her own, flickering over her lips as she spoke to him with that seductive voice. Then she smiled at him. An impish, appetizing grin fit for a fox. The last words from her mouth were enough to unleash him. Ravenous and enticed, Wayland groaned at her taunting, his hands rose to the fastens of his leathers, letting the material shed from his torso, buckles, and siphons clanking to the floor around them. Unable to contain the lust that clattered through him, he wasn’t bothering with the rest. Not now. He was reaching for her, hands landing on either side of her face, one against the crook of her neck while the other captured the back of her head, drawing her into him.
Unlike last night, their lips met, but it was hungrier — animalistic. The way their mouths found each other was explosive, sending electric waves throughout his entire body. As if being greeted by an old friend, they knew exactly what to do, what they wanted, and what they needed. He was tasting her, his tongue running against her own, tangling against the soft wetness, grazing her teeth. “There you go again,” he breathed against her lips. “With that pretty little mouth of yours,”
Broad hands began traveling down her body, gliding over her hips. In a swift movement, Wayland had her back in his arms, where he liked her. With her legs returned around his waist, he carried her, his mouth continuing its assault against her jawline while they found their way into the bedroom. He wanted the space. To bed her how he wanted. To do nothing less than absolutely worship her.
The edge of the bed could be felt against his legs, his lips biting and licking and sucking the skin of her shoulder while he moved her down onto the mattress. Once she was sat upon it, he continued forward until she was pushed flat onto her back. With one hand, he was pinning her arms above her head. “If it is a win that you desire, Phaedra, then a win is what you’ll have,” he said as he stared down at her, his length aching painfully. His skilled mouth didn’t stop its work, and he lowered open-mouthed kisses down her collarbone, capturing one of her nipples, grazing his teeth against the sensitive peak.
His eyes briefly met hers, a consuming fog shining within those hazel depths. How he wanted to take her at that moment, to feel her wetness wrap around him, it was just as torturous as his desire to please her.
His hand pinning her arms slowly slipped down her arms the lower he went, his lips finding their way below her navel, feeling her body arch into him. A low hungry growl rumbled in his chest, vibrating down her thighs. It wasn’t long before his mouth was on her, tongue toying with and sucking the bundle of nerves at her apex, then sliding down her center. The sounds that slipped out of her were music to his ears, the taste of her making him want to come undone. When he rose his head from her, he offered a devilish smirk, rising to undo his pants, then he was moving out of the last of his layers, exposing every inch of his powerful build as it flexed beneath his golden skin.
“What happens next,” he said, reaching to tilt her chin up to meet his gaze.“Doesn’t happen unless you want it to,”Wayland searched her eyes. Even through all the lust, the hunger, the desire, he wanted her to be sure. Of what they were about to do. Of him. With his wings unfurling behind him in anticipation, he waited for her confirmation before continuing. One of his hands slid beneath her waist, arching her to him. He was slow at first, only guiding the tip to her entrance, slowly pushing himself into her entirely relying on his restraint. Until he was sure he wasn’t hurting her and he heard her plea, he obliged, thrusting harder, slowly adding more length as he went.
His body sprang with a smoldering heat that could not be contained and a moan erupted from him, his teeth clamping to his lip as he swore, “Fuck,”he breathed out, the way she felt around him had Wayland enraptured. Never. Never had he felt someone so intoxicating in his life. As if he’d never bed someone before her, none of them compared, to the way she felt, the scent of her, the way she moaned, how she looked laying there glistening beneath him. Five hundred years. Five hundred years of life and she was all of these new experiences. Feelings that otherwise he would have never known.
Those two invisible hands pushed against him once more, begging him to acknowledge them, to keep her.
The two of them were a tangle of flesh and bone, Wayland having even drawn out of her while she moved onto her stomach, his hands took each side of her hips, moving into her from behind. Sweat sheened across their bodies, highlighting the contours of their bodies and when they both found that sweet, delicious release, their bodies were collapsing to the bed, chests rising and falling violently.
His body splayed over his wings, Wayland stared up at the ceiling and raked his fingers through his hair. His body was still blistering hot, the cold of the cottage nonexistent. Beside him was Faye, her chest rising and falling beside him and when he turned to look at her, he rose one of his hands, brushing his fingertips against her cheek.
"You truly are a Wildflower, Faye," he said to her. "A natural beauty that grows freely and unapologetically."
A frustrated sigh pushed past parted pink lips when once more Wayland was insisting that their kiss had been more than Faye herself was willing to admit - what more he thought had passed between them, the man didn’t specify. Faye might have come back with something biting and deep-rooted in her own denial, but she never got the chance. He barreled on without missing a beat, one hand grabbing her by the offending arm. Though his touch wasn’t particularly rough, her arm shook with the impact. That silver bangle wobbled precariously on her wrist, and blue eyes followed its movements. It shook as if it, too, were a little bit afraid of the General’s fury; or perhaps its owners, as her face flushed a violent shade of crimson and her teeth ground together to the point of pain at his next statement.
If there was anything Phaedra was certain of, it was that she belonged to no one. No matter how it might seem to those who didn’t understand, no matter what that bracelet may suggest, hell - no matter what Aeron himself thought on the matter. Her mind and body and soul were hers alone, and the fact that he had the gall to suggest otherwise lit a fire beneath her that rivaled that of every other inferno he’d kindled within her from the moment they’d met. Wayland pushed back against her touch, sending the blonde stumbling back a step. Her free hand flew up, until she had a palm braced on either side of his chest. Spine going ramrod-stiff, pale pink lips curled back over her teeth as Faye prepared to defend herself against Wayland’s sparring words - much to her, surprise, however, she was rendered silent by the assessment that immediately followed:
“And you should never belong to anyone, Phaedra. You should be worshiped. You have the power to bring any man to his fucking knees.”
There wasn’t time even to think before he was moving towards her, his intentions written plainly across his face. There wasn’t even time to retreat, though she doubted she would have even if given the chance. Breath leaving her in a surprised whoosh, she felt herself being swept up against his chest, those long strides never once faltering. Faye drew in a ragged gasp as Wayland gripped her by the waist and hoisted her into the air. Legs wrapping around his hips instinctively, though his hands still guided her, arms followed suit and she hooked them loosely around his neck. Blue eyes narrowed, lips parted, she stared in a confused sort of awe as the man carried her across the yard and into the cottage. The door was slammed shut behind them, its resounding bang echoing in her ears as Wayland strode across the room. Chills crawled down her spine as she clung to him in anticipation of what was yet to come, though she didn’t truly know what that might be.
He sat her down, hard, on the kitchen table, and Faye let out a breathless gasp as she leaned back slightly, weight splayed on her palms. Their gazes clashed, and in his eyes she saw something dark and predatory.“Wayland,” her voice was low and warning, though it seemed to tremble slightly with some unnamed emotion. Ignoring her entirely, Wayland planted himself between her legs, the fingers of each hand gripping her thighs firmly. She was unable to stop the tightening of her knees against his hips as he leaned over top of her, and the feeling of his breath hot and heavy on her neck had Faye’s head lolling back. Though it seemed nearly impossible for her to focus on what he was saying, she knew those words would be forever seared in her memory. Each and every point she’d made to him earlier, he was throwing back at her - and throwing himself at her along with it. He made a promise to continue standing before her, and the feeling of his lips enclosing around her earlobe had the girl sucking in a sharp breath between gritted teeth, fingernails biting into the aged oak resting beneath her hands. His hands slid up the length of her thighs, and they left a crackling trail of electricity in their wake; its hum could be felt throughout every nerve ending of her body as he promised her that his taste would continue to haunt her. And his touch, he amended, pulling back to look at her. It was his final promise that elicited the greatest response from her, her entire body shuddering in anticipation of what those words meant: “And I promise this will not be the last night you spend in my bed.”
It was back, that unrelenting fire in his gaze. It made her want to reach out and stroke her fingers across his face, to burn alongside him. She felt as if all this time she’d been asleep, her body going through the motions, and it was his touch that had roused her to life. Every part of her was alert and aching for the press of his hands against her flesh, her heart thudding against her ribcage while her insides fluttered expectantly. Never before had anyone made her feel such emotions. Never before had she lusted and longed for and looked forward to such wicked promises. Each and every word he whispered into the air between them made her stomach clench and quiver, muscles tightening in anticipation. The effect he had on her was profound, and the worst part? He knew it. Perhaps he understood it even better than Faye did herself, because her head swam with a foggy, lust-clouded confusion as her mind and heart and body sought to align themselves.
It would be so easy to give in. To agree to stay here, to give up on marrying Aeron, to spend all of her days at the mercy of Wayland's wicked smile and his even wickeder mouth. And yet she fought it. Tooth and nail she'd fight, until she'd exhausted all other options. This wasn't her home, and Wayland, he wasn't hers. This little back and forth they had going on, the teasing and the banter and the biting remarks interspersed with rare moments of sincerity, it wasn't what she needed. It wasn't lasting. It wasn't safe or secure or promising. It might be fun, it might be what she wanted, but at the end of the day she had to think of more than just herself. She had to think of the bigger picture, of something permanent, of a good foundation for Arden and an even better one for herself. Wayland didn't seem like the settling down type, and even if he was, she wouldn't have wanted him - she wouldn't have wanted anyone that she could imagine herself developing true feelings for. Love was messy and it was cruel and it never lasted, and it had no place meddling amongst her own relationships.
Least of all this one.
The man’s next few words had her blinking up at him, even as he tugged her flush against his chest. He was relentless - and she couldn’t understand why. Why was he pushing so hard for this? Why did it matter? What had changed between the two of them, and when? Nose-to-nose, she stared up at him with the slightest of scowls on her face. Her pulse had quickened, her breathing was labored. Every part of her throbbed with need for him, as if he alone was capable of quenching this insatiable fire burning wildly in the pit of her belly. Faye didn’t understand what she was feeling, but she knew without a doubt that she needed more. Of this. Of him. She craved it, craved the chaos and the tension and the endless challenges he put forth. Craved his lips and his tongue, those strong calloused hands pressed against the curves of her body.
As his question echoed in her ears, Faye’s face burned with a mixture of embarrassment and hunger. There was no denying the fact that she ached for him, that she wanted him as much as he seemed to want her. Perhaps even more. She was in no teasing mood, lids heavy as she continued to stare up at him, lips parted, fingers clenching the tabletop beneath her. She was silent - she refused to give him the satisfaction of an answer, though they both knew what it was. The more stubborn, spiteful part of her reared its ugly head as she glowered up at him. Head tilting back when his fingertips traveled up the column of her slender neck, tapping against the underside of her chin, she met his gaze once more. Her own was dark and clouded, the deepest sort of yearning swirling within those multi-toned depths. Those taunting words reached her ears, grating against her nerves. He’d lit a fire within her, and yet he had no intention of stoking it. He was playing a wicked sort of game, and she wasn’t so sure she enjoyed it.
“You think highly of yourself, General.” Said Faye, when he’d put some distance between them. When she’d regained the ability to speak. “But you should know something.”Sliding off of the table, her feet planted firmly on the floor, though those knees with all their man-toppling power seemed a bit shakier than they’d been before. Mind racing nearly as quickly as her heart, Faye felt the slightest flickering of insecurity and doubt, but she shoved it all away and reminded herself of the look in his eyes, the words he’d whispered to her, the hundreds of unspoken promises exchanged between the two of them every time their eyes met.
Stalking towards Wayland, she slid out of her shawl and let it fall to the floor. Kicking it aside slowly, pointedly, she sauntered towards him. As she continued to move, her fingers found the buttons of her dress. They were steadier than ever as she slowly undid the trail of buttons that coursed down the length of her spine. Emboldened, mostly by Wayland and his own forwardness, she didn’t allow herself time to second guess. Slipping out of her dress, she let it pool to the ground at her feet. Toeing out of her stockings, she kicked them off as well. Stepped over the pile of clothing, continued towards him. “I don’t play for fun,” she mocked, giving him a droll look. The air was cool against her exposed shin, and she fought the urge to shiver, both against the air and beneath his watchful gaze. Her fingers worked at the clasps of her undergarments, and her stomach clenched anxiously as she let them fall away as well, her last line of defense.
Bare to the chilled air, she shivered. Her shoulders drew back, chest heaving slightly, nipples hardened against the bitter mountainous air. The urge to cross her arms over her chest was strong, but she fought it; instead, she crossed the room until she had bridged the gap between them entirely. “I play to win.” She said firmly, gaze raking over him once. Her tongue darted out to wet her lips, and for first time there was a flash of hesitancy and insecurity across her face. And still, that wicked grin found its way onto her face as she asked him, “Do you?”
Listening to her dismiss what transpired between them was a worse blow to him than the bracelet could ever be. So much of a blow that it had him jerking his head back, as though she had just smacked him across the face — she might as well have. Just a kiss. That’s all it was to her? His eyes bounced between hers, searching, reaching for anything that would confirm she was lying through her teeth.
He began shaking his head in disagreement, eyes burning into her own as disbelief, hurt, and anger contorted his features. He wouldn’t accept that. Wouldn’t let himself believe for one minute that she didn’t feel all of the things that he felt at that moment. The way she latched to him flashed through his mind, sending his veins screaming with heat. He could feel her teeth as they tugged at his bottom lip, and hear the sound of his name on her tongue like a hungry whimper. Everyone picture that came to mind hit him harder and harder.
She began storming in his direction until she was close enough to shake the armlet tauntingly in front of his face. His teeth clenched at the action, and the veins in his arms protruded as his muscles tightened throughout his entire body. He fought the urge to reach out and tug the jewelry off her wrist, then send it soaring off the mountain. Faye was on a rampage, barely taking a breath as she berated him thoroughly. With a finger jabbing into his chest, Wayland had half a mind to interrupt her until he realized what she was saying next.
Each poke to his body should have had more of an effect than it did. He was too busy listening to all that spilled out of her and when she was finished, her hand pressed flat against him while she knitted her brows in desperation, eyes searching his own for an answer. Wayland felt the anger beginning to fade, replaced by exasperation.
“It matters because we both know that wasn’t just a kiss.”his voice was low and precise.“It matters because this,” he reached out and grabbed the arm wearing the bracelet. “Screams to me that you belong to a man,” he dropped her arm and stepped into the hand she still held to his chest, making her step back.“And you should never belong to anyone, Phaedra. You should be worshiped. You have the power to bring any man to his fucking knees.”
Wayland’s wings slowly curled against him, making themselves smaller against his back, and in a fluid motion, he was picking her up off the ground. His hands grasped each of her hips, swinging her legs around his waist, and he began moving toward the cottage. Once they were past the threshold and he was tugging the door shut behind them. He carried her to the kitchen table, setting her down firmly.
“I,” his hands found each of her thighs, and he stepped slowly between them, eyes seared her own with a dark, fervent expression. He leaned forward, bringing his mouth to the crook of her neck, and whispered. “Will continue to stand before you,” he brushed the tip of his nose against the soft spot beneath her earlobe, only to close his mouth around where it brushed. “I will leave my taste on you,” his hands slid up her thighs at a painstakingly slow speed. “And my touch,” he drew back to look at her. “And I promise this will not be the last night you spend in my bed,”
The way she looked at him standing out in the cold, expressing her truth to him, no matter how vague. It brought something out of him. That flicker of starvation gleamed there in front of him. It fueled him in more ways than one. Although he wouldn’t deny that he did have jealousy held toward Aeron, it was different than one would have expected. He was angrier about the hold that it had on her. He hated the way she didn’t feel like she had any choice. Growing up in Sakaris by Adrastus’ side showed him that choices were always available, no matter how hard they were to see. She was constantly showing him the fire that lived inside of her. She was not fragile. She didn’t need to prove herself to anyone. He wanted her to realize that, and then there was the game of denial they played.
From the moment he met her, he felt that spark. Like energy coursed through his veins and he saw it in her eyes too. It was brief and fleeting, but it was there and now, after last night, it only made it that much more real. Being in the cottage with her. Alone. It made him realize how much of his feelings were purely based on her. The hold that she really had on him and he didn’t want to deny it anymore. He wanted what awaited him at the end.
“You don’t have to admit anything to me,” he said, and then tugged her toward him so that her body was flush against his own. “But I will not stop worshiping you,” he made his decision. If she wanted to deny it, that was fine, but from then on, he was going to be adamant about winning her over. He needed her, he realized. He needed to feel her, to have her scent around him, to hear her voice. It was like two hard hands shoving him into her at all times and he was tired of fighting them. Their noses were nearly touching now, and Wayland’s lips curled into a smirk. Her new scent seemed to swirl around him. A deep burning thirst.
“Don’t tell me you’ve never had a man on his knees for you?” he teased and her pupils dilated, his smile deepened. “Does that excite you?” he knew the answer, but to hear her say, it was much more satisfying. Slowly, one of his hands ran up along the front of her throat, tipping her chin up slowly. “It’s a shame you disregarded our potential,” he clicked his tongue and released her softly, moving to back away from her. “We could have a lot of fun,” he purred, sauntering over toward the living area.
She seemed to like games, so he was introducing a new one.
"Believe it or not, I am actually a lovely person." Said Faye, grinning broadly as she leaned forward to rest her elbows against her knees, chin propped in her hands. Blue eyes watched him as he approached, and for a moment she relished the light atmosphere surrounding the two of them. It wasn't often that their banter was so playful, their words lacking their usual bite and the stinging after effect - she didn't take a moment of it for granted. As the distance between them was closed, she could have sworn her heart fluttered in time with the General's long and lazy strides."Perhaps if you weren't so intent on despising me, you'd notice it once in a while."
Her gaze followed him into the kitchen, where he immediately began to pick at the plates of food she'd already begun to arrange. It had her eyes rolling as she climbed to her feet, moving to follow behind him, intent on setting the table before he devoured the entirety of their meal there at the countertop. The blonde stopped short as he spun on her, brandishing a piece of bacon like a sword. Eyebrows raising, she bit back a smirk at his words. Was it truly that easy with him? All she had to do was cook some bacon? And here she thought it was simpler still - just be alone in a room with the man. It had worked for her a time or two now.
"If I were seducing you, trust me, you'd know it." Though her lips were pursed, her eyes danced with mischief as she crossed the room and began reaching for the plates of food. Her own words brought back images of the previous night, and it took all of Faye’s composure to remain blank-faced as the memory of him sent fire coursing through her veins once more. Seductress or the seduced? She wasn’t certain which she was, or which she’d rather be. There was still another full day and night to be spent in this little cottage, and if their first night was any indication of how their time here was to be spent, she felt that she’d soon have to choose which side of this fine line between love and hate that she wished to lie upon - and whether or not she wished for Wayland to be lying there with her.
The male was rolling his eyes, and for a moment she thought he was responding to her, but then he was touching his temple. Faye blinked at him for a moment - it took a few beats for her to remember the rest of the world, their friends, what they were all doing stuck out here in the middle of the mountains.“The early bird gets the worm,”she quipped, dishing hot food out onto platters to be served. Sending him a wicked look over her shoulder she added, “I’m afraid you’ll have to dig for your own,”with a waggle of her eyebrows. Busying herself with gathering up their food, Faye hardly noticed that Wayland was approaching until suddenly he was there, crowding her against the stove. She sensed him mere moments before she felt him, as if his presence were creeping up on her, pressing in on all sides. Going still as she felt the hard planes of his chest pressing against her back, Faye dropped her gaze to the mountain of potatoes and onions lying just beyond her fingertips. That touch reminded her of a similar one, and she recounted the way her fingers had slid so effortless across those taut stomach muscles. Her fingers twitched as if they longed to relive the experience, and she clenched them tightly against the countertop.
Breakfast was a quiet affair, filled with small talk and mostly-comfortable silence. Faye spent the majority of the meal pushing various bits of food around on her plate, appetite all but doused in his presence. Her mouth practically went dry at the sight of him, sitting across the table with that lazy smile sprawled across his face and those hazel eyes bearing into her own. Every movement he made seemed to cause her to shift and fidget, the memory of the night before still fresh in her mind. His hands trailing across her flesh. His mouth capturing her own, devouring her with a hunger unlike anything she’d ever experienced. His gaze, heavy and dark and full of wicked promise. She could still taste him on her lips and feel his breath against her face, warm and sweet.
How she was supposed to continue to function around him like a normal person, like nothing had ever happened, Faye couldn’t understand.
They finished their meal and washed the dishes side-by-side in relative silence. Faye found herself hyperaware of his presence beside her. Every move he made, every breath he took. And so when he suddenly let out a sharp gust of air, head shaking slightly, she noticed it. Brows furrowing slightly as she turned to look at him, Faye sensed his displeasure. Staring down at her hands submerged in the dishwater, she couldn’t understand why. Didn’t know what she’d done wrong. “Wayland?” she questioned hesitantly, looking up at him with slightly widened eyes. She could feel things shifting between them once more, reverting to how they’d been before. An icy wall had descended once more, and the air suddenly took on a new chill. As she called out to him he ignored her, striding out the front door without so much as a glance back in her direction.
The blatant snub rubbed her the wrong way. Faye finished washing the dishes quickly, movements jerky and hurried, wiping her hands on a dish towel. Drawing in a deep breath and wishing she had the patience of a saint, she made her way out the door. Arms wrapping around herself at the sudden rush of cold air, she ground her teeth together to keep them from chattering as she stormed across the yard towards where he’d been cutting wood. The sight of him there, staring back at her, giving her that look, made Faye’s stomach tighten and her blood boil beneath the surface.
“What the hell was that?” she snapped out at him, brows knitting together. The axe thudded to the ground beside them. Palms splayed in silent frustration, he rounded on her, and she found herself drawing back. Not out of fear - but something else. And when he spoke, the questions were everything she didn’t want to contemplate. What were they? What did he mean? What did he want from her? They’d shared a kiss - two, if you wanted to be technical. And about a million insults. A handful of semi-decent encounters. A lifetime of silent conversations, spoken only with their eyes, but she didn’t consider that as she blinked up at him, balking. Panicking. Faltering.
“What is this?”she repeated the question blankly. He was stepping forward, and she was stepping back. Afraid. Of the question. Of the answer. She might have gone on being fearful, had his gaze not drifted towards her wrist, zeroing in on the iron bangle as if she’d been wearing it on full display. The truth was, sometimes she forgot she was wearing it - as if it were as insignificant to her as the man who had gifted it to her. Sometimes she forced herself to hold onto it, clinging to the life she left behind, the one she knew she’d eventually be forced to return to. It was silly, perhaps, to put so much stock into a piece of jewelry that meant so little to anyone, and yet she couldn’t help but to want to preserve what remained of the life she’d been torn away from. It was the only one she had. It was the only one she’d be allowed when all of this blew over and the human realm was safe once more. Pretending otherwise was just going to lead to a whole lot of hurt when the day inevitably came that she and Arden were cast aside here, too, and returned to their home.
“It was a kiss, Wayland.” Her voice came out sharper than she meant, but there was no taking it back - and so Faye simply crossed her arms defensively overtop her chest, already bracing herself for his rebuttal. Fueling the fire in her chest, allowing it to swell and fill her up with anger - it was better that way. “We didn’t fuck. We didn’t declare our everlasting love. We kissed,”And it was otherworldly. And it was cosmic. And I want to do it again. “And that was it.”
She knew that answer wouldn’t satisfy him - hell, it didn’t even satisfy her.
“And why does it matter what I wear?” Faye threw her hands up in exasperation, and before she knew what she was doing she was striding towards him in a tizzy.Frustrated, but still craving that contact. That proximity.“This? Really?” She shook her arm in front of his face, the iron-wrought bangle dangling from her delicate wrist. A piece of jewelry as meaningless to her as the love it was meant to represent. “For as big and bad as you act, like nothing in the world can touch you, you’re telling me that some hunk of scrap metal makes you this insecure?”With a final flourish she dropped her arm, only to jab a pointed finger into his chest. An electric current seemed to buzz beneath her touch, sending a jolt up her entire arm.“You are the one standing in front of me. You are the one whose lips I’ve been tasting all morning. You are the one whose touch I can’t seem to shake. You are the one whose bed I’m sleeping in tonight,”each “you” was punctuated by a sharp jab to the chest. And as she finished, her hand fell flat, palm against his chest. The familiarity of it made her stomach clench and her toes curl in her boots. Chest already heaving, face flushed. How he could make her feel so frenzied with just a few sharp words, she didn’t understand. She’d thought she was made of tougher stuff than this.
And yet here she was, feeling shaky and crumbly as she stared up into his eyes and asked him, voice frustrated but begging on desperate. Desperate for an answer. Desperate for him to leave well enough alone. And still she had to know,“So why? Why does anything else matter?”
Faye’s voice sang through his head while their lips fought for dominance. How can you miss something you’ve never had? That mischief rattled each vowel. It woke up the sleeping pieces of his soul and brought them back to life.
Her mouth was warm against his own and their heavy breaths collided with one another, tongues gliding and tasting one another as if it may be the last time they could ever experience it. Maybe it was. All he knew, was that she wasn’t pulling back, wasn’t shoving him away. In fact, her fingers managed to tighten into the fabric of his shirt, tugging their bodies flush together. Closing that distance made their hearts thunder against one another like a drumming beat that encouraged them to keep going. A deep, delicious hum rattled his chest and throat, fingers tightening in her hair which seemed to make her body arch in its own delight.
He wondered how. How in five hundred years he had never experienced the sensations that he felt in this very moment. Never had he tasted a mouth that made him feel like he was starving, an addict wanting more. Needing more. As if proving that desire, his free hand ran down the length of her side, feeling every curve of her body on the way down, committing her delicate shape to memory. Wayland’s fingers then followed the bend of her leg which pressed itself against him, locking him into place above her. Once he reached her thigh, just below her hips, he squeezed the now warm flesh, muscles hardening beneath her own touch which found its way beneath his shirt. His mind easily visualized the trail that they ran along as she moved them up against his stomach and chest. A trail of fire followed, raining down his shoulders and back like a cascade of fervent hunger.
Though he could feel her beginning to draw herself back, his eyes remained shut as her teeth gave his bottom lip a tug, as though she didn’t want to be done with him. At the sound of his name, those hazel eyes drew open, lids heavy as he stared down at her. The way it rolled off her tongue like it belonged there, had him wetting his lips, capturing his own bottom lip between his teeth briefly, wanting to taste what was left of her on his mouth. Leaving a tingling sensation behind her moving hands, Wayland glanced down as she smoothed his shirt back down then flickered them up to meet her gaze once more.
One of his brows slowly rose at her words, one corner of his lips twitching upward in amusement. “I don’t know that I’d say nothing,” he declared, not bothering to hide the way his eyes ran over her mouth before he took his dismissal, moving back to his place beside her instead.
As he readjusted, propping his head up on his elbow, he surveyed her, the flush that crept onto her face. He knew it wasn’t from embarrassment, but rather the unspoken tension that clung between them. His lips throbbed, as though they were actively missing hers, crying out for more. He studied her while she did the same to him. Following the loose strands of sunkissed hair that fell in a mess of waves around her. Once he met her eyes, his lips formed a faint smile. Sat in the center of a bright blue, cloudless sky he realized wasn’t a sunset, but a radiant sunflower staring back at him and there she was once more. His Wildflower.
The two of them repositioned themselves for the night, Faye becoming a bit more aware of the way she faced, instead pressing her back against his chest. Smirking, he wondered to himself if it was really any safer when she scooted to close the space, her hips rubbing against him while her legs intertwined with his own. Forcing his mind to move elsewhere, he slid his arm around her, letting her tuck herself to his chest, his chin finding its resting place above her head. Her scent wafted around him and he shut his eyes, inhaling the mixture of the earth after a rainstorm.
“Goodnight, Phaedra,” he whispered against her, relaxing every muscle as he let the soft rise and falls of her breathing lull him toward sleep. Years of being a soldier left Wayland with little sleep most nights, or at least much less comfortable sleep, and so when his mind became fuzzy and warm, he welcomed it.
When darkness began enveloping him, a fleeting thought rang through his mind. A silent promise he wasn’t sure was a dream or not. I will free you. A voice in his head said softly. And then he was succumbing to the night.
* * *
Wayland woke to the smell of bacon, his stomach grumbling as if it had been the one to shake him awake. His hand slid across the bed where Faye once lay and found it empty. Peeling open one eye, he glanced around, brows furrowed and then slowly sat up, letting the memories of last night's events return to the surface of his mind.
When he emerged from the sheets, the chill of the room clung to him quickly. As he dressed, the sizzling and sound of pans clinking could be heard from the kitchen. A glance toward the window showed him that it was early and he tugged on his boots reluctantly before stalking out of the bedroom tiredly.
His eyes landed on Faye who paused her soft humming and he rubbed his eyes, brows knitting at all that was going on in the kitchen. How she had such energy so early in the morning was beyond him. A mixture of the smell of breakfast and coffee wafted around him. He looked toward the fireplace to find a fresh pile of wood had been fed to it and as he dropped his hand to his side he looked back at her.
“You’re awfully perky this morning.”Wayland offered, rolling his shoulders before stretching out his arms. He crossed the room slowly, taking in all that she accomplished already.“And busy,”he smirked, shaking his head. If there was one thing he was quick to realize about Faye, it was her constant need to busy herself. Though, he didn’t always know what triggered the feeling for her, he had a good idea of what it might have been this particular morning.
Snagging a hot piece of bacon off its plate, he pointed it at her.“Are you trying to seduce me?” he grinned, taking a bite. The taste nearly made him drool.“Because it’s working.” A woman who could cook a good breakfast was a woman after his heart. He remembered back to the time that Evie had made her own birthday cake, how pissed they all were at her for doing so until they tasted the delectable dessert. Better than any cake they could have purchased in Sakaris. He wondered if Faye took after her. Judging just by the scent that flooded his nostrils, he was sure it was a family gift.
“I trust you both survived the night?”a familiar voice entered Wayland’s mind and he rolled his eyes.
“Busybody,”was all he returned and he heard the High Lords chuckle.
“You’re not the only early bird,” Wayland muttered to Faye, tapping against his temple. While Faye began collecting ready food from the stove, he began setting the table for them.
Above the stove being where the plates were stored. Wayland stopped just behind her, resting one hand on the small of her back so she wouldn’t run into him, and reached around her to grab a stack. His chest pressed to her back and he glanced down at her, smirking faintly at the way she stilled and he slowly slid his hand off her, moving to place the plates and silverware.
While the two of them dined on their breakfast, Wayland found himself coming to realize just how difficult things were going to be now. They still had another night in the cottage. Alone. And after last night, it was all that he could think about. Her mouth. Her hands. Her body. Even when he forced his thoughts elsewhere, he had a newfound gift of making those thoughts relate to her.
When they finished up, he helped her with the dishes. Every brush of their hands had him summoning some form of restraint and when they were finished and he was tossing the towel over his shoulder, he crossed his arms over his chest. As he watched her, he silently wondered if she thought what happened between them was a mistake. No matter which way he laid it out for himself, he couldn’t bring himself to think that it was. In fact, he hoped it was the opposite for her. An eye opener if anything for her decision with Aeron.
Speaking of which, hazel eyes locked onto a glint of metal that clung to her arm, her sleeves rolled up to avoid the water from the dishes. He blinked at it and before he could contain it, let out an annoyed huff, shaking his head. Before he could say something that he regretted, he set the towel down and walked off from her side to collect more wood and the axe. Ignoring her, he moved past to head outside where he set up one of the large logs on a stump.
He wasn’t sure why he thought that he could change her mind. Why someone like her would want someone like him? An insolent brute. He rose the axe up and swung it down hard, sending the wood splitting and flying from the stump to the gravel below. The muscles in his jaw feathered, his mind racing. It was just a stupid bracelet. It shouldn’t have made him feel this way, but it did. Seeing it on her arm like some sort of shackle made him angry. The way that she refused to let the idea of that asshole go made him angry. Like she was holding onto him just in case. He wondered if it was him. Wondered if it was because she was waiting for something like this to happen. For him to prove that he wasn’t worthy.
Raising the axe once more, he stilled, lowering it slowly when she stormed out of the house, arms clinging to herself as she interrogated his sudden explosion. He dropped the axe to the ground and faced his palms to the sky in question before letting them fall to his sides.
“What the hell are we doing, Faye?” he finally asked. “What is this?”he gestured between them, the wind far less angry this morning, though the chill still held. Searching her face, he took a step forward.
“I feel like we’re running in circles, and it’s making my fucking head spin.”he looked down at where he knew her bracelet sat beneath her layers.“And that,”he laughed bitterly to himself. “How can you wear that?”Another step forward, gravel crunching beneath his boots. “How can you still cling to him after —” he paused, now standing in front of her. His eyes traveled over her mouth.“You can’t look me in the eye and tell me that you didn’t feel something.”he looked back up at her, brows furrowed and breath creating cold clouds in the air.
Faye wasn’t certain what she’d expected of his origin story, but the tale that Wayland wove was so unlike anything she would have imagined his life to have been. Brows furrowing slightly, she watched him closely and listened closer still. She’d never imagined that he’d had such a hard upbringing, with the way he acted. Perhaps that was on her, for never having taken the time to stop and contemplate that there may be more to the man than what reached the eye. Something about the story tugged at her heart. Not in a way that made her pity him, but rather in a sense of recognition. I see you, her heart yearned to whisper to him.
If only she would have allowed it.
As if he could sense her very thoughts, Wayland was looking at her again in that way she hated, the way that made her feel as if everything she was, her very soul, was laid bare for him to see - and he saw it all. Understanding - that was what he offered her. Of all the things he could have said, he chose to share with her an understanding of things she was too afraid to put into words herself. It was so strange and surreal to hear such words from the man, to feel so connected with him on a level that she was utterly uncomfortable with. Not because it was Wayland necessarily, but because she didn’t allow herself to connect deeply with anyone. Her thoughts and feelings were hers alone, those experiences her own burdens to shoulder.
When Faye didn’t respond, Wayland rose. Blue eyes followed him tiredly as he stood and put more fuel on the fire, enough to keep it going through the night. One large, calloused hand reached out for her, and she blinked up at him in response. A smile tugged against her lips at his words, and finally she extended her hand, allowing herself to be hauled to her feet. “I need a sled. And a spear.” she teased lightly. Wayland’s cool hands wrapped around both of her icy ones, and she watched with furrowed brows as the man brought them to his lips. A gust of warm air thawed them only slightly, but the gesture tugged at some untouched place deep inside her chest. His words made her laugh aloud, blue eyes rolling heavenward as she retorted with a simple, “And here I thought my skin was naturally such a shade of blue.”
Through the small cottage they walked, to the equally small bedroom. Faye stepped inside behind Wayland, looking around. It was just as cold here, lacking the warmth of the fire burning in the hearth. Even as Wayland pulled the blankets out of the closet, Faye was sure they’d do them little good. They were thin, knitted by hand though not looking particularly warm. There were quite a few, and she found herself hoping that the weight of being layered beneath them would be enough to keep her teeth from chattering throughout the night. One by one Wayland laid them across the bed, until finally there were no more.
And then he began to undress.
Fingers shaky from the cold, she dropped her gaze and began to shed her own clothing. First went the hooded shawl that she’d bundled herself up in that morning. It tumbled to the ground, landing in a stiff heap on the floor, followed by the thick jacket which had laid beneath it. Her cashmere sweater fell to the floor to join the heap of clothing, and Faye began to feel the loss of her layers. Shivering slightly, her fingers felt stiff as she undid the buttons down her back one by one, slipping out of the fur-lined dress that she’d worn for the journey up the mountainside. Standing there in just her slip and woolen stockings, she glanced up instinctively to find Wayland’s eyes already on her. Holding his gaze, she watched as he undid the laces of his boots and let them fall to the ground. Most of his clothing had been shed now, only the base layers remaining. Body heat would be their friend tonight more than any fire or blanket, she knew that. Faye was no stranger to sharing a bed, no more than she was a stranger to long, cold, sleepless nights - it was a necessity.
For a long while she could do nothing but stand there, held captive by his smoldering gaze. When finally he looked away, she dropped her attention towards her own state of undress. There was nothing left to shed, if she wanted to remain modest. Blue eyes blinking at the thought, she reached up to undo the binding of her braid, shaking out her long, honey-colored locks. Slipping between the sheets, she stifled a gasp at their icy stiffness. Nestling beneath the many layers, she sought to get comfortable. Icy pinpricks poked against her skin no matter which way she turned. Getting settled seemed impossibly, and her teeth chattered as she attempted to righten herself beneath the sheets. It wasn’t long before Wayland had slipped into the bed beside her, and the two of them began trying to ease their way into some semblance of comfort.
An icy hand brushed the dip of her side, and Faye gasped sharply, body going rigid. Blue eyes wide as she looked up at Wayland, she fought back a laugh as he jerked his hand away, as if he’d been burned. The irony. Feeling a surge of wickedness, she kicked her feet out and brushed them against his calves. Though her lips were pressed into a straight line, her eyes danced with laughter as he jerked away from her, shooting the girl a dirty look. Forcing herself to keep a straight face, Faye edged and eased her way into a more comfortable position, wrapping her body around his hesitantly as she sought to ensure they were both warm and cozy. Without warning his cold hands descended upon her, jerking her body against his. Sucking in a sharp breath, she scowled up at him as goosebumps erupted along her arms and her legs, every exposed inch of skin affected by the bitterness of his touch.
It took a few long minutes, but eventually they settled and quieted. Laying there face-to-face, the warmth began to soak through the layers between them, and for the first time all night she felt nearly warmed-through. Silently she stared up at Wayland, once again unable to force her gaze away from his. In his arms, limbs entwined, she felt connected to him in a way that was unsettling. Words needn’t be exchanged between them. Their silence was comfortable now. The weight of his body against hers was somehow familiar and comforting. Though his presence generally irritated her, it was welcome here and now, in this one fleeting moment of amiability between the two of them. As she looked into his eyes, truly looked and searched and sought for something more, she thought that maybe he was someone she might be able to truly like. He was charming, outspoken, bold, funny, kind-hearted, quick-witted. So many qualities that she admired, many more which she sought in a friend. When he was laying there silent and docile, she would have sworn she could see a glimmer of maybe between the two of them. Maybe friends. Maybe allies. Maybe more.
And then, he began to move.
Breath stilling as he reached out to touch her, her blue gaze dipped to follow the trail his knuckle traced along her jawline, the pad of his thumb stroking her bottom lip. It was as if she’d forgotten how to breathe, and her chest tightened in response. When Wayland spoke, all she could do was blink. Trying to piece together his words, she was confused - had she asked him a question? But the more he spoke, understanding dawned on her. Wayland’s gaze dropped to her lips as he spoke, and though he only said “a mouth that I’ve never tasted,” she seemed to hear a mouth that I haven’t tasted yet.
Brows creasing slightly, she gave him a pointed look. Though she knew she shouldn’t have said anything, her mouth should have stayed shut, Faye seemed unable to help herself. And so she uttered quietly,“How can you miss something you’ve never had?” Even she couldn’t mistake the slight challenge undertoning her words. And part of her didn’t wonder if she knew exactly what she was doing when he moved in response to her words, always just a few steps ahead of her.
Wayland’s lips crashed down against her own and her stomach plummeted with the most delicious sense of anticipation. At the initial contact Faye stilled beneath him, palms hesitating against his chest as if she were unsure of whether she meant to push him away or pull him closer. Then his lips parted her own, tongue sweeping along her lower lip, and the girl let out a low groan that was somewhere between agonized and delighted. Fingers clenching tightly amongst the fabric of his undershirt, she yanked Wayland against her sharply - or perhaps she was lifting herself up to meet his kiss with an unexpected, unmatched hunger. One leg shook free of the tangled sheets, knee drawn to her chest and resting firmly against his side, anchoring him there above her. Fingers tangled in blonde hair, and her grip on him tightened in response as Faye arched her back, aching to close what little distance remained between the two of them.
She’d been kissed before, more than once, but never like this. Never had a single kiss set her body so ablaze. As if every inch of her being had suddenly burst into flame, she felt hot and achy and wanting in a way she didn’t totally understand. The chill in the air had disappeared entirely, the room suddenly flooded by the warmth emitting from the two of them. Once kindled, that spark between them seemed unstoppable, their fire unable to be quenched. All she could focus on was the need to be close to him, to touch him, to feel his flesh hard and tangible beneath her fingertips. The pads of her thumbs stroking slowly along either side of his ribcage, Faye slipped her hands beneath the hem of Wayland’s shirt. Stomach muscles were drawn taunt beneath her cold hands, though his skin blazed beneath her touch. As her fingertips trailed against the tanned skin there, her stomach knotted and her mouth went dry. More, a little voice in the back of her mind pleaded, and who was she to disagree?
Their mouths continued to meet in a clash of tongue and teeth and a fire that promised to ignite everything in its path if only they would let it. She could have stayed like that forever, lost to his touch and the weight of his body against hers, the press of his lips and his fingers in her hair. When she pulled away from him, her teeth tugged hungrily against his lower lip, reluctant to release it - to release him - from her grasp. “Wayland,”his name was a desperate whisper in the near-darkness between them when finally Faye gathered the rationale to break away from him. Chest heaving, she stared at him in the dimmed lighting of the little bedroom, body and mind thrumming to a tune that only he could conjure. It was addicting, so much so that it terrified the girl as much as it thrilled her. She didn’t know what she wanted - didn’t know what she should want. There were a few heavy beats of silence as she contemplated that thought, mind clearing ever so slightly. The spell between them had been broken, though Faye didn’t doubt it could be conjured up instantaneously if only she were to reach for him once more.
She didn’t.
Clearing her throat, she pulled her hands out from beneath his shirt and smoothed the fabric gently back into place.“Well…I suppose that settles it - now, you’re missing nothing.”And her lips curved into that same, wicked grin she was unable to wipe off of her face whenever she had the chance to be particularly saucy with him. Bent knee tapping against his side in a silent though effective dismissal, Faye watched as Wayland untangled himself from the heap of limbs they’d become. The lust-filled haze began to clear, and she felt her stomach clench into a tight ball of guilt.What they’d done was wrong; what she’d done was wrong, as a woman set to be married within the month. The logical part of her brain knew this, and she chastised herself - but only briefly. Perhaps she would have been more preoccupied by the thought, had that ball of nerves not melted into a molten pool of desire as she watched Wayland through heavy-lidded eyes which devoured the image of him resting there beside her on the bed, head propped up on his elbow, lips swollen and red as hazel eyes burned brighter than any sun she’d ever known.
Perhaps she should have felt a twinge of awkwardness as she lay there watching him, but she felt nothing of the sort. Only relief. As if this moment between them had been expected ever since that very first meeting, long-anticipated even, and the follow-through had finally set things right between them. Finally, she could breathe around him. Truly and deeply breathe, her lungs no longer on the brink of oxygen deprivation, capable only of shallow breaths.
“It’s late,”Faye whispered. Her gaze didn’t leave his, though she reached out and tugged at the blankets that had been kicked to the foot of the bed. Pulling them up, she settled them rightly overtop the both of them once more. Tearing her gaze away from his at last, she busied herself with smoothing the covers. Their warmth was nothing compared to the fire raging in her gut, but she appreciated them anyhow. Rolling away from Wayland, she settled herself against him with her back pressed against his chest, leg slipping between his own to entangle their limbs once more. Somehow impossibly at ease, despite all that had passed between the two of them just moments before. More comfortable around him than she could ever remember being, though she couldn't understand why. Her skin still burned in the places he'd touched, leaving a scathing trail across her flesh. Her heartbeat had yet to settle, and she could hear the rush of her blood against her eardrums, the erratic beating of her heart all-consuming as it pounded against her ribcage. Desire pooled hot and heavy in the pit of her belly, making her toes curl and her muscles tense and relax as she settled back against him.
And still, blue-brown eyes fluttered shut and she was at peace - though she knew sleep was likely still a long way off.
"Goodnight, Wayland." She murmured the words into the darkness, letting out a rush of breath that she hadn't even realized she was holding in. In the stillness of the night, he somehow seemed different. And she felt changed, though she was unsure how. Even as she lay there with all of her thoughts and her feelings pouring down around her, unrelenting in the silence which surrounded them, she found herself unable to feel anything other than contented and longing - for what, she couldn't be sure. She didn't want to question it, but instead focused on the feeling of his arm thrown over her waist, his breath in her ear, his chin atop her head as his body slowly contoured around her own, enveloping her in a warmth unlike any she'd know as of late. It lulled her into a state of tired laziness, and when her eyes fluttered once more, she found them heavier than they'd been before.
Sometime during the night she dozed off, wrapped up in him in more ways than one, though she wouldn't admit that even to herself.
...
In the morning she woke, and it was just as cold as it had been the night before. Wrapped up in Wayland's embrace, she didn't want to stir. She could feel the steady rise and fall of his chest against her back, signaling that he was still fast asleep. Casting a cautious glance over her shoulder, Faye found herself transfixed by the sight of him sleeping there peacefully. His face was relaxed, completely void of the tension and discontent she normally found there. There was something young and boyish about him when he slept, and it made her smile in spite of herself. Something inside of her yearned to reach out and brush those golden strands out of his face, but she relented. After a few long moments of admiring his sleepy state, she found the courage to ease herself out of his arms and into the frigid morning air.
Faye dressed quickly and in silence. Shimmying back into the clothing she'd worn before, she bundled herself up once more, this time adding a thick blanket that she stole from the bed, wrapping around herself several times over before she padded into the kitchen. Adding fuel to the embers that lay in the fireplace, she slowly stoked the fire back to life, its blaze a bit more potent in the daytime hours. She warmed herself there for a few minutes before venturing deeper into the kitchen. The sun had risen, signaling the start of the day, and she figured that it was best to start theirs as well. What they'd do while they waited for the meeting with the queens, she had no idea.
Well, she had a few...
Forcing her thoughts away from Wayland, from the feeling of his lips and tongue against her own, against her skin, she turned her attention towards the supplies they'd brought with them. Work, that was what she needed. Something to busy her mind and her hands. Finding a large frying pan beneath one of the counters, she pulled it out and set it to warm on the stove. When it was hot she added several strips of bacon, listening to their satisfying sizzle. In no time, the smell of bacon frying on the griddle filled the kitchen. Her mouth watered as she set about chopping cold potatoes and onions set aside from the night before. She hummed quietly to herself while she worked, filling the empty silence that surrounded her, more deafening than it had been the night before. Pulling the bacon from the pan and setting it to rest, she tossed the vegetables into the pan. While they cooked, she cracked several eggs into a bowl and stirred them. Adding salt, pepper, and a touch of milk, she poured it all into a pan and left it to begin cooking. Though she didn't drink coffee, much preferring tea and honey, Faye set the bitter beans to brew anyway.
Toes clad only in stockings and icy against the wooden floor, she moved back towards the cracking hearth. Settiling a grate over the fire, she set upon it a few slices of bread left over from their meal the night before. Everything was set. Potatoes frying, eggs cooking, coffee brewing, bread toasting. Sitting there on the warming stones of the hearth, she tugged her discarded boots on once again. A soft humming escaped the girl once more, until the sound of a door creaking had her eyes raising as she fell silent. Wayland emerged from the bedroom, and the sight of him sleep and rubbing his eyes had a slow smile spreading across her face.
"Good morning, sleeping beauty."She greeted him in a sing-song voice, already privy to his dislike of early mornings, the recollection causing her smile to broaden. "You look like you slept just beautifully."
His eyes drifted slowly down her face, along the bridge of her nose to the plush upward curved lips that sat beneath it. Hazel orbs lingered there, his own lips parting slightly, then his gaze returned up the path they descended down to meet hers. He pursed his lips, deciding he would be smarter not to answer that question. More so because he wasn’t sure that he would like the answer.
“I do too,” Wayland said, leaning against the brick edges of the fireplace beside her. The wind that eveloped the mountains and the cottage whipped against the outside of the cottage, rattling it. The cold had to of been seeping in through the unattended build, finding unseen crevasses. Although it was warmer than it had been before the fire and their meal, it wasn’t enough to bite back the chill that sat in their bones.
Peering down at where Faye sat before the fire, wrapped in the knitted throw, he listened to her speak and a strange relief seemed to rain down on him. He hated silence in general, but her silence was the loudest he had ever endured. Now, he wasn’t sure what was surprising him more. The fact that she was opening up to him about a part of her childhood, or the way she had been willing to oblige to his request with so little questioning or taintalizing.
Unable to stop the lingering in his stare, he took her in. The hand gestures, that far off look in her eyes as she must have been returning to the very place and time in her mind. He never admitted such a thing, but there were versions of Faye that he found he liked. This version being one of them. He liked hearing about her life, her feelings, and opinions. Even when those said feelings and opinions didn’t agree with his own. He enjoyed them all. They were entirely her own and she never apologized for it.
Wayland was torn from his thoughts, shifting against the bricks at her invitation, eyes scanning briefly before he moved to lower himself down before the hearth beside her, huffing at her sass-filled remark, though the corner of his mouth twitched upward. The General leaned against the warm stone, careful to tuck his wings closer, away from the flames. With one knee tucked up against him, and the other leg stretched out in front of him, he chewed his bottom lip for a moment as the past came flooding in. He shook his head.
“Actually, I was born in Illyria —just a bit further north from here.” he pointed a finger. “Not sure exactly where in Illyria. From what I was told I was brought to the war camp, Windhaven when I was just a year old. When an Illyrian boy reaches the age of ten, they are expected to carry the responsibilities of an adult. Unfortunately, unlike the other trainees I wasn’t provided a shelter, food, or even clothes like the rest. Being a bastard son in Illyria meant having a target on your back.”he picked at an invisible threat at the seam of his leathers.
“I met Adrastus when he was brought to our camp. First time I saw the guy in those new training clothes, I beat his ass until we were both covered in his blood. Cost us three lashings each.”he chuckled at the memory, the corners of his eyes crinkling slightly.
Turning toward Faye, he shrugged. “The rest is really history. Adrastus ended up finding my tent during a crazy storm that same night. He woke me up, and brought me to his house. His mom ended up taking me in, and I’ve basically lived with him ever since,”Wayland tilted his head to the window above the sink. It was just darkness now. Faint stars flickered, covered by clouds that blocked out the moonlight.
Stretching out, he met Faye’s gaze.“I understand, Faye,” Wayland held her eyes, a knowing glint flashing across them.“That fear that lives inside of someone when they have to endure a life with such little promise of a better tomorrow.” his voice was a low caress. Deciding to leave it at that, he rose to his feet, a yawn escaping his lips. Looking over the fire, Wayland added more fuel before reaching out his hand to Faye.
“Now, come reinact that eskimo stuff you were talking about,” he offered her a grin, pulling her up to her feet. Her hand was ice cold against his own which hadn’t been all that much warmer. An instinctual part of his body reacted and he closed both hands around her own, bringing them up to his lips to breathe warm air onto them. “You’re freezing,” he muttered, having half a mind to try and build a fire in the room if only it didn’t have so much wood creating it.
He led her through the cottage and into the bedroom and tried his best to ignore the tension that clung to the air around them as they stepped inside together. Moving toward the closet, he pried the creaking wood open, exposing more blankets. Drawing them out, he laid them out over the bed, until there were none left to unfold. It wouldn’t stop the initial chill that he was heavily anticipating when they crawled beneath the pile of blankets.
Wayland’s icy fingers went to work unfastening his armor, removing his sword and sheath. Laying them off to the side, he then worked at the leathers beneath, shrugging off the jacket, he exposed the undershirt, the fabric taut and contoured by the muscles laying beneath. His boots were the next to go and he glanced up from where he sat unfastening them to find Faye staring back at him. Letting one of the boots thud to the wood floor, he didn’t take his eyes off her from across the room while, she too, removed articles of unnecessary clothing. They knew their body heat would need to have better access to spread, but that didn’t stop the strange feeling forming in his chest. When their gazes finally tore from one another, he finished removing the cold leather, leaving him in the undershirt and compression wear.
Stealing another glance to Faye, he found she was already moving to get into the bed. He followed her actions until they were both shifting beneath the blankets, the sheets like ice against his skin, making his muscles tense immediately. His wings tightened up behind him and the two of them scooted and scooted until he suddenly felt her.
His fingers grazed against a dipping curve of her body which he knew was her waist. When she sucked in a breath, he withdrew his hand swiftly. Then he felt her feet against him. The cold made his jaw clench and he shot a jolted look at her, only to be greeted by that silent delight in her eyes. Releasing a slow breath, he decided to let her move first. She began adjusting her body against his and then he returned the frozen touches, offering her the same knowing glint as his arms drew her body into him. He could feel the goosebumps that dotted her arms beneath the pads of his fingers.
Once the shuffling of sheets went quiet, Wayland looked over Faye’s face which was now so close to his own. Not a word was spoken while they stared at each other, yet he couldn’t help but feel like they were having an entire conversation, just with their eyes.
Searching those blue depths, he swore saw that pull. The constant battle of tug-of-war they played. The way she didn’t tear her gaze from his, how they mirrored each other so steadily. He was hyperaware of her hands and where they sat against him. Of their intertwined legs. Wayland only moved his eyes to survey the rest of her features, one of his hands reaching up to run a knuckle along the edge of her jaw, stopping at her chin to slide his thumb down against her bottom lip, the skin soft under his touch.
He found himself wetting his own lips before finally saying, “To answer your question, I do,”he returned his eyes to hers, finding mild confusion swimming in them. “For some twisted reason, I find myself often missing a mouth that I’ve never tasted,”his eyebrows furrowed at the confession.
A mouth he’d never tasted.
It only took a look and few words to send him over the edge. Wayland moved beneath the blankets and in seconds, he was hovering over her. Mouth crashing down against hers with such a heavy thirst. As though he was part of a garden that had not felt her rain in weeks. His mouth worked against hers, lips parting her own enough to slide his tongue along bottom lip with a feverish need. It then felt as if any ice that clung to them had thawed, leaving his body —his bones, set aflame. One of his calloused hands rose to tangle through her hair and the cloudier his mind became, the more restraint he had to summon.
As they exited the town house, a surge of anxiety rushed over the girl as the reality of her predicament began to set in for the first time. No one but herself and Wayland, trapped within the four walls of a mountainous cottage for the next several days. No one to buffer, to douse the flames between the two of them before the inferno burned them alive. Whether they’d both be alive and fully intact by the time these few days were up, she couldn’t be certain. If they were letting their track record speak for them, the odds were most definitely in neither of their favors’ - and yet, no one else seemed perplexed in the slightest by this little arrangement.
Stepping out the door behind Wayland, she almost ran directly into him as the man stopped suddenly much closer to the house than she’d been anticipating. Turning around to face her, Faye was forced to tip her head back slightly to look him in the eye - squaring her shoulders, she leveled her gaze and offered him no sign of pleasantry. It was no secret that she wished to be accompanying anyone else to the mountains. Though determined to be civil, pleasant might be more than she could manage. Civility was bordering on difficult as well, when the General opened his mouth and joked about dropping her. Brows knitting as her blue-brown gaze narrowed into a glare, Faye was fixing to open her mouth with a smart comeback when - to her surprise - Adrastus was there, shutting down Wayland before she had a chance to.
For a moment, she had to determine whether she was glad for the assistance or if she should be ill with him for not allowing her to fight her own battles - the former one out, and as soon as Adrastus was turning his back on them, Faye was sticking her tongue out at Wayland in a very petulant, ‘ha-ha’ fashion. Biting back a grin as the man rolled his eyes, at herself and the situation, the blonde stepped forward without being bidden. The sight of those massive wings unfurling was unsurprising at this point, though in the beginning it had frightened her. When you imagined a man with wings, you imagined something from the Bible - feather and bone, majestic and beautiful. The reality of it was so utterly different, and it had taken a while for her to come around to appreciating the beauty of her winged friends. Membranous instead of feathered, inky where they might have been white, translucent and bat-like. They were strong and powerful and sure - beautiful in their own right, especially the more one studied them. Fitting for the men standing before her.
Faye was wrapping herself up into Wayland’s arms when the male took off suddenly, without warning. They shot up into the air in a rush of speed, the world falling away from beneath them as they took to the skies. A gasp left her as she tightened her grip around him, half wondering whether or not he would truly consider dropping her. She doubted he’d let her fall, at least not entirely - the image of him dropping her just enough to frighten her had the girl scowling. It wasn’t something she would put past him. That in itself made her less inclined to attempt to pass their time with any sort of pleasantries. When it came to the two of them, she was quickly learning that silence was best. Silence was safe.
Blue eyes fluttered shut as she tilted her head to rest against his shoulder, preparing herself for the many hours of flight before them. They passed quicker than she would have expected them to - the chill in the air let her know that they were nearing their destination as the mountain peaks came into view. Faye watched as Adrastus and Evie went off course, which could only mean that they were drawing near enough to separate. Suddenly, it was like a ball of molten lead dropped into her stomach, taking her breath away. As if her innards had knotted upon themselves, and anxiety rushed over her like an icy dash. The two of them, alone together for an extended period of time. Turning her gaze towards Wayland, she met his eyes only briefly before she was dropping them once more, steeling herself for what was yet to come.
Faye followed behind Wayland as he neared the cottage, eyeing it wearily. It looked normal, much like any cottage you’d find in the outskirts of the forest encircling their village. And yet, it loomed before them like a tomb. There was a chill in the air that made her shiver, gathering her woolen jacket tighter around herself as they stepped through the door, only to be greeted by an equally icy gust of air. Closing the door behind them both, Faye wrapped her arms tightly as she edged her way into the small cabin, scanning the small rooms and its muted decor. It was quaint and cozy, and could have been almost homey if not for the unrelenting cold and her equally unrelenting companion.
Eyes flickering towards said companion, she followed the slight incline of his chin and his gaze towards a small blanket resting on the back of the couch. Reaching out, she drew in into her hands and warmed the knitted fabric between her fingertips. Gaze narrowing slightly as Wayland raised the axe to rest against his shoulder, she idly wondered whether or not this whole trip was an elaborate ruse to get her alone and unguarded so he could finally finish her off. Snorting at the man’s words as he exited the cottage, she couldn’t help but to contemplate exactly what it was going to take to push him to that point. Part of her seemed to embrace the challenge, lips curling into a curious smile as she wrapped the throw blanket across her shoulders and set about exploring the house.
It was very small. There were very few doors to be opened, and much to Faye’s surprise only one of them was a bedroom. The other a small pantry, stocked with winter-hardy vegetables and pantry staples. After ensuring that there were no other hidden doors, she moved deeper into the sole bedroom. It was large, decorated similarly to the remainder of the cottage, with an oak nightstand and a matching dresser as the only furniture in the room save a large bed in its center. One look at the bearskin rug laying across the entirety of that bed, and Faye could have crawled into it and not come out for the remainder of their trip. A small door led to an adjoining bathroom with a simple, clawfoot tub.
That was it - one bedroom, one bed, one bathroom. Two of them.
By the time Faye returned to the living area, Wayland had started a fire. She was surprised he started it by hand - was there not magic to do those sort of menial tasks for his kind? Did he have magic? Did he know how to use it? All of those questions flashed through her mind as she moved towards him. Almost immediately he was standing and moving out of her way, something she felt both grateful and guilty for, considering he must be as cold as she felt. Though he said nothing as he moved towards the other room, and sensing where he was going next, Faye called out,“Wayland.”The sound of his name had him pausing, but it was her next words that rendered him rooted to the spot.“There’s only one bedroom.”And then, after a pause.“One bed.”
There was a long pause. She could practically see the gears in his mind turning, and after a moment he’d come up with a solution - which she immediately shot down. “No, you won’t.”The words were out of her mouth before she could think better of them. The idea of him sleeping on the couch wouldn’t have bothered her anywhere else, but somehow it seemed wrong to banish him to the unforgiving bitterness of the cabin’s main room, all by himself. Faye was no stranger to cold nights in a cold cottage, and she’d never spent a single of them sleeping by herself - and for good reason. She didn’t plan on starting now.
Of course, he had something smart to say. Rolling her eyes, she rubbed her hands back and forth vigorously before the fire, hoping to impart some of its warmth. Ignoring Wayland for the most part as he dug around and lined the countertops with various supplies, Faye finally said, “You assume too much. No one is sleeping on the couch. If I wanted to freeze to death, I would have brought Arden’s scrawny ass to cuddle with.” Giving the man a pointed look, she waited until he had relented and then smiled, feeling a strange sense of relief that she didn’t entirely understand. Moving forward to accept the knife he offered her, Faye reached for it only to feel his fingertips wrap around her arm, halting her. One brow arching in silent question, her gaze trailed from his fingertips up the length of his arm, to finally settle in a battle with his own. Faye said nothing, though the corners of her mouth quirked up at his words. “How lowly you all think of me,” though from the tone of her voice, it didn’t seem she was bothered. And then, feigning surprise, she asked, “Was it something I said?” And with that she jerked her arm out of his grasp, smirking to herself as she set out to begin chopping vegetables.
They worked in silent unison. Wayland prepared the stew after she’d finished her vegetable work, and Faye set out to warm herself once more by the fire - or try to. It didn’t seem to do much for her. Silence loomed between them as he worked and she busied herself by the fire, wishing more than anything that she would have been allowed to stay behind if for no reason other than the sheer frostiness of these godforsaken mountains. Sitting there in silence, she couldn’t help but to wonder what Wayland was thinking. How he truly felt about their forced proximity. If he was as impartial to her as she was to him. No sooner had the thoughts entered her mind than he was calling her to the dinner table, and she was gliding across the cottage floor feeling every bit as icy as the atmosphere.
Their meal was eaten in silence. When it was finished, their bellies full and warmed through by the stew, Wayland moved to the fireplace and Faye set about clearing away their dishes. She heated a pan of water on the stove, and when it was warm enough she gently washed the dishes and set them to dry. She enjoyed the simplicity of the task - it wasn't often that she had to tend to such matters herself these days, and it gave her time to sit with her thoughts and yet occupy her hands. By the time the last dish was wiped dry, she missed the bit of peace the simple act had brought her, and she braced herself to near the hearth, where Wayland had rekindled the fire once more.
The man's words reached her ears as she drew near him, and Faye found herself a bit surprised by his request. He didn't like the silence between them - it was eating away at him. As she studied him a bit closer, she could see that, though she never would have guessed had he not pushed her to speak. There was a lot about Wayland that she didn't know or expect. Too much - it left her feeling a bit on edge, enjoying the safety in their continued silence.
And yet, she indulged him.
“Do you often find yourself missing my mouth?”she asked, lips curving slightly at the thought. Not her mouth - her pretty mouth. His choice of words danced through her mind, a half dozen smart remarks sashaying along behind them. As soon as the slight smile found her face it flickered into blankness once more, the reminder of why the two of them weren’t speaking returning to her. Was she avoiding him? In short, yes. Faye had played and replayed their argument to herself over and over again, the words he’d spat at her etched permanently upon her consciousness. She wasn’t sure which of his remarks packed the mightiest punch, but each one rendered her guilty and irritable whenever she reminisced on the encounter.
You’re afraid…You’re running from yourself…Don’t marry him.
The cold seemed to have sapped a bit of the fire out of her own veins, and Faye couldn’t bring herself to utter the words she knew would set the two of them fighting all over again. So all she said was,“I hate the cold.” The blonde moved closer towards the hearth as she spoke, fingers cold and aching when she stretched them out towards the fire. Though they blazed brightly in the fireplace, those dancing flames seemed to give off no real warmth. It had been a long time since she’d endured such frigidness and yet she found that it wrapped itself in icy tendrils around her very bones, greeting them as if an old friend. Even as she stood directly before the fire, she trembled in a way that suggested the warmth couldn’t penetrate through the bitter mountainous air around them. Wayland stood by her side, and she could sense his gaze on her even without looking over. Could feel the way he watched her, hazel gaze burning as brightly as the flames he’d kindled.
“When I was young, I remember playing eskimos,”said Faye, voice sounding far off as she started into the crackling blaze. “Evie would bundle me up in anything she could find to fight the cold, old blankets and pillowcases and shawls - but always something with a hood. You know the kind? Fur lined.”She mimed raising a hood, smiling slightly at the memory.“And we’d trek through the forest, pretending to hunt. Only now, I’m not so sure she was pretending. I’d carry a little spear, and we’d pull Arden on this little wooden sled. It was fun. It made you forget the cold,” she shrugged her shoulders slightly. The memories of their paste life continued to bleed through the fabric of this new one, distant but never forgotten. Faye was sure she could live a thousand lifetimes and never forget such cold and hunger and hope as they’d had for all those years.
Turning her attention back towards the man by her side, she was unsurprised to find his gaze on her. It pierced her with a warmth unlike anything the brightly-lit room could have hoped to procure. Her fingertips shook, and Faye brought them up suddenly to clutch at the knitted throw which still hung draped across her shoulders. There was an unrelenting bite to the air, and venturing far from the fireplace was not in her near future. Gaze falling from his, the girl lowered herself slowly to sit with her back reclined against the base of the hearth. Warmth radiated from the stones, warming the places they grazed through her many layers. “Sit,”invited Faye, gesturing towards the rug before the fireplace. When Wayland hesitated, she rolled her eyes. “You’ve got something better to do, Shivers?” and she arched her brows in question, fighting the urge to smile at the bite in her own tone, half-wondering if he’d appreciate it.
A satisfied smile spread slowly across her face as she watched the man lower himself to join her on the floor nearest the hissing and popping of the hearth. Feet stretched out in front of her, Faye clutched the knitted blanket around her throat with one hand, the other dropping to trace small circles against the wooden floorboards. They were almost warm to the touch, having sat before the fire all this time. Even though her hands refused to idle, her gaze found Wayland’s once more and she was asking, “Have you always lived in Sakaris?” Why she’d asked the question, Faye wasn’t totally certain. But once it had left her lips she reflected on the fact that, in truth, she knew so very little about the General it was almost laughable. She knew so little about all of them, knew near nothing beyond the pleasantries they exchanged, the little habits and quirks that she’d picked up after spending the last few weeks together.
They were still strangers to her - perhaps they’d always be strangers to her. Though time was working against them now more than ever, she couldn’t quelch the desire she had to know them. To know him. Just a little bit. The more time they spent together, and especially the more often they were at one another’s throats, she felt that yearning grow. For some reason, Faye couldn’t stomach the thought of being so unknown to him - of him being so unknown to her. She hated it, how she looked at him and saw a stranger yet felt as if she’d known him for so much longer than just these past few weeks. As if she’d known him forever, even. There was a recognition there that she couldn’t even begin to touch upon. An understanding perhaps, between his soul and her own. Something fundamental and base, the kindling to that instantaneous spark between the two of them the first time they’d met.
At this point, Faye wasn’t certain whether she should indulge it or snuff it out entirely.
Wayland stood before Adrastus’ desk beside Killian while they were informed of the Queens response to attending another meeting. After how the first one went, he would admit he didn’t count on them wanting anything to do with another, but whatever Adrastus wrote in his letter must have been convincing. That or they just really wanted to witness what he deemed important enough to prove his good intentions.
Far north within the tallest peaks of the mountains was a familiar place to them. A well known rest stop sat atop the mountains. He never stayed in them before, but he could recall having to visit the small lodge there for supplies on his runs to the Illyrian Camp.
Adrastus focused on Killian now. “Can I safely assume you’ve mapped out your route along the wall?”
Wayland’s eyes flickered between the two men, brows furrowing in confusion. “You’re not coming with us?”
Killian glanced at Wayland, shaking head. “No. I’ve caught word of the Kings niece and nephew visiting the Spring Court, they’ve been rather interested in the wall and its wards,” he said smoothly and the General turned to face Adrastus.
“So it’s just going to be the four of us then?”He didn’t like it. Didn’t like not having Killian as the buffer between the teeth and claws he and Faye sent at each other. At least if he was around, she could be distracted, leaving less time for the two of them to interact. Not only that, but if they were going to be flying to those cottages, it meant he’d be stuck carrying that nuclear bomb of a woman in his arms. And he could already see the mental image of her balking aloud at him the entire flight there.
“Is that going to be a problem?” Adrastus tilted his head slightly, brow rose in question. Wayland chewed his cheek before shaking his head reluctantly. “Good,”the High Lord rose from his seat and nodded. “Now we just have to explain all of this to Faye,” he breathed, scratching the back of his head wearily.
* * *
Evie insisted that she would be the one to bring the news onto Faye. Wayland wondered if it would do anything to lighten the blow of the information, he was sure it wouldn’t, knowing how Faye could be when she was placed in a position that didn’t necessarily suit her. Let alone a place that involved her being in the same breathing space as Wayland.
She decided to reveal the information during dinner. Supposedly it would be a better setting for Faye, but with Waylands experience, he knew it wouldn’t matter if the girl was riding on a unicorn in a land made of candy. She wouldn’t be thrilled and that was that. But he didn’t open his mouth as he sat as far from the ferocious blonde as he could. He simply sliced himself a piece of meat, slowly working it between his jaws as he watched her take in all that was being laid out before her. On some silent cue, she was ready to complain and one side of his lips curved into a slow satisfied smile at her insistent tone that she would like to be placed with Killian. An evil little thing. Seeking out that he was looking at her while she said it. When that option was ruled out, she was practically desperate as she tried to take the next best option to her which apparently was Adrastus. Wayland scoffed openly and Adrastus nearly spewed his wine over the dinner table at the sound of her words. Killian’s shoulders shook as he laughed quietly to himself, shaking his head at the insanity that was his family.
All heads were suddenly craning toward Wayland, but his eyes only met with one pair. Faye stared at him now from across the table, they leveled each other and he slowly rose another bite of steak to his lips, offering her a cheeky grin before biting down on the tender meat, the smile never meeting his eyes just as hers didn’t. He could see the distaste swirling within those oceans and met it with his own.
“Careful, you don’t want to sound too excited,”Wayland muttered sarcastically.
* * *
Everyone stood ready in the foyer of the townhouse the next morning. Each member packed lightly enough for Adrastus to send the clothes directly to the cottages through his magic. Aside from the four of them, everyone was off on their own duties. Killian out patrolling the edge of Spring Court territory, Nevara and Onica watching over Arden — Wayland hoped with a much closer eye this time. Judging by the strictness on Adrastus’ face as he spoke to them in a hushed voice across the room, he could only assume that, he too, was voicing his concern.
Wayland slowly slid his blade down the collum of his back, wings ruffling behind him to make room. Once Adrastus was finished speaking to the others, he gave the group a once over, nodding toward the door. “We’ll be back in a three days,” the High Lord called to the girls who nodded, waving them off as they slipped out the door.
Three days. Two nights stuck in a cottage with her. Part of him wondered if he was being punished for something. Jaw tensing, Wayland turned on his heel, arms crossed over his chest, and faced Faye who stepped out the door behind him. His head craned slightly as she was much smaller than him and despite their height difference and her dainty appearance, she held a ferocious presence around herself. A wildflower. She forced the thought from his head and dropped his arms to his sides.
“My arms are a bit sore from training yesterday,” he lied, shaking the muscles out with a smirk. “But don’t worry, I’ll try my best not to drop you,” When her face contorted into a glare, he was all but ready to laugh until Adrastus snapped at him from a few paces away.
“Don’t be an ass, Wayland,”Adrastus warned and Wayland shot him a look.
“She can, but I can’t?”
Adrastus shrugged, eyes flickering between them and he slowly unfurled his wings behind him, turning to face his mate. Wayland rolled his hazel gaze, turning to look back to Faye before mimicking the action of his wings stretching out. The other two were launching into the sky, he and Faye only seconds behind them. He barely gave her enough time to wrap her arms around his neck when he was sending them skyward. A faint grin curled on his lips as the gasp of air that was forced from her lungs and he knew without meeting her eyes that she was scowling at him.
Loose pieces of her golden hair tickled Wayland’s face and neck in the rushes of turbulence as they flew and he grumbled lowly to himself as he tried to blow them away only for them to come right back. They were nearing the cottages after a few hours of flight, the northern collection of mountain tops now within clearer sight through the mist that hung low in the sky. A good distance ahead of them was Adrastus and Evie who were beginning to drift off toward the left the closer they approached the mountains. Wayland and Faye remained going straight toward their designated cottage. The more distance they crossed, the tighter the knot in his stomach became. Growing at an alarming rate. As if the reality of their predicament was becoming all the more apparent. Stealing a glance toward Faye, he found a look he hadn’t seen cross her face as well. Then they were landing.
Leather boots lifted dust from the gravel beneath them and large wings slowly curled back against him. Wayland lowered Faye to the ground, letting her find her feet as he took in the cottage upclose. The building walls were made up of granite, the skeleton and trim formed with oak planks. Topped with a thick tatch roof, it was evident from the outside that it was a single level home. A sigh escaped his lips and he forced his legs to carry him in the direction of the door, the wind whistling past them, ruffling his golden waves.
The interior of the cottage matched its exterior, featuring a cozy, and rustic aesthetic. The walls were simple —made of exposed stone. The oak beams were also exposed, and aged on the ceilings and floors, adding warmth to the small area. There wasn’t much that decorated the inside, but the few paintings, table clothes, and curtains were a mix of muted tones and floral designs.
Small cozy rooms filled the house with every nook and cranny put to good use and filled with shelves piled high with books and nick-nacks. The minimal furniture was traditional, with upholstered seating, a wooden table, and antique accents. A fireplace sat in the kitchen area of the home, made up of brick. And in a pile beside it was a stack of logs and an axe.
Wayland could see his breath cloud in front of him when he entered and knew that Faye would be even worse off if he was feeling the chill against his skin and wings especially which curled tightly against themselves to shield against the wind from outside when they landed. Reaching down, his fingers curled around the hilt of the axe and a bundle of logs was gathered in the other arm. Glancing back at Faye who held onto herself, he nodded his chin toward the knitted throw blanket that hung on the back of the short couch in the living area, noting the look she shot him as he moved the axe to rest on his shoulder.“Don’t worry, you haven’t pissed me off enough,” he murmured to her, moving back toward the door. “Yet,” he added, lips forming a lopsided smile as he shoved open the door.
Wayland didn’t take his time chopping the wood into a variation of sizes for the fire. Once he was finished, he was kneeling down before the stone hearth. Once the wood claimed the sparks and a flame began growing in the center of the bundle of sticks, he moved over to let Faye warm herself, rising to his feet to explore the rest of the interior. His eyes roamed over the bags they sent before their travel and before he could cross to the next room, Faye’s voice made him halt. While he was out chopping the wood she seemed to have already ventured through the small cottage to find a rather important piece of information.
There was only one bedroom. With only one bed.
Every muscle in his body seemed to freeze solid, his back still to her as the words left her mouth. It was bad enough that they had to be alone in a tiny cottage, but this. It was as if the world was sitting around laughing at their misery.
“Lovely,” Wayland finally said after a long moment and turned back to her. “I’ll take the couch,” he insisted and was about to collect some ingredients to make them a stew when her voice was stopping him yet again in his tracks, one hand holding onto an onion as he turned to raise an eyebrow at her choice of words.
“You could barely stand the flight over here, excuse me for assuming you’d want your own bed,” he muttered, brows knitting and he continued fishing out stock, vegetables and spices as well as a loaf of freshly baked bread and butter. Once they lined the countertop, he set down a cutting board, pulling out a large chopping knife.
“Fine,” Wayland finally said, “We share the bed, now, will you give that mouth of yours a rest and chop these?” his voice held exasperation in it, and as she crossed to snatch the knife from him, he moved swiftly, fingers wrapping around her arm to stop her from moving, eyes narrowing at her snarky behavior and the two of them stood there quietly, merely inches from each other. He looked her face over for a moment and then slowly released her arm. “Your sister is right, you are intolerable,” his eyes flickered to her lips briefly then back to her eyes and then he was moving past her to ready the fire for the pot.
When the pot was finally primed for the vegetables, he let her include them, stirring the stew until it was ready to be served. The two of them sat at the table, steaming bowls in front of them, and the bread was cut into slices spread with butter. As they ate in silence aside from the crackling fireplace, he couldn’t help but let his thoughts wander in the wrong directions. Like to ponder whether or not any of what he said to her during their fight was even considered. He assumed not, seeing as they avoided each other like the plague until their forced interaction. Part of him debated after their argument if he had crossed some sort of line, but couldn’t come up with the idea that he did. Sure it might have been uncomfortable for the both of them to bring up, but he stood by what he said. If not just for her, for Arden. He glanced at the girl who claimed she needed to marry a man who could very well be a danger to them, in order to keep them out of danger. When he told her that Letharia wasn’t a safe place, he didn’t lie. It wasn’t always calm and collected, there were people like the King, Adrianna, the monsters that roamed the lands, but he saw the hurt that sat in her eyes. Someone like her. Human. Fragile. Weak. Those were the words he knew she took from him saying such a thing, but that wasn’t true. She seemed to be anything but fragile. Willing to go to great lengths for the ones she loved, despite where it would land her and her own happiness.
In such little time, she’d shown him various versions of herself, all of them being brave and resilient in some form. And like she had to do with everyone she didn’t trust, she had her walls raised around her once more, because he was the type of man that didn’t think before he spoke. The memory of her putting him in his place on their first introduction to each other proved that well enough. Hell, the Illyrian’s back in the camps reminded him of that every chance they got. Bastard brute. Dog. That was all he seemed to amount to. The bastard son of an Illyrian laundress and a shithead warrior who took advantage of her one night. And for some damn reason it still hurt that small boy that lived in the deepest darkest parts of him. The one that had just learned to walk before he was dumped in a distant war camp, Windhaven. As a bastard, he received nothing and had to find his own shelter, food, and clothes. Wayland quickly resorted to challenging other kids to fight and got their clothes as a prize before meeting Adrastus.
He wasn’t sure why seeing that gleam in her eyes when she looked at him seemed to hurt that part of him worse than any Illyrian war-camp member or leader could.
When they finished their meal, Wayland added more wood to the fire, though the cottage didn’t seem to retain heat as well as it should have. The wind outside was frigid at their high altitude. When enough silence had passed between them, he sighed and prodded the logs, turning them against the flame. “So are you just going to keep avoiding me?” he asked, turning to look over his shoulder. When their eyes met, he rose on his feet, hanging up the poker. “I know you have no trouble running that pretty mouth of yours under any other circumstance, so come on, go ahead,” he challenged. He wanted anything. Anything but that agonizing silence that he was often receiving. Even if she was screaming at him, at least she was giving him something. Why it affected him so much, he didn’t want to think about it.
She hated it, the way he saw through her so plainly. How he uttered truths that she never even allowed herself to think, let aloud voice into fruition.
“I am not afraid,” she ground the words out from between clenched teeth. But she was - deep down, she was so utterly and truly terrified that most days she couldn’t even begin to graze the surface of that terror. She knew that if she acknowledged it, she’d have to face it. And if she tried to face it, she’d never be able to go through with the plans she’d long-since committed herself to. Marrying Aeron was not something she was doing for herself - it was the only way she knew to protect her family. From poverty, when their father blew through all of this money the way he’d done so many times in the past. From low social standing, with their reputation barely passable as it was now. From himself, the influence he held over their little village truly appalling - his anger even more so. From any other dangers in their world. There was much to be afraid of in her life, so much that Faye had forced herself to become numb to it all.
His hands tightened overtop of her own, pressing her palms deeper into his flesh. His words demanded to be heard, just as his flesh demanded to be felt. The more he insisted that she was running, the more she began to wonder whether or not it was the truth. Her mind was confused, her heart was conflicted. One minute he told her she didn't belong here, the next he was saying she didn't have to leave - not only that she didn't have to. That she shouldn't. What was right? What was wrong? What was she even doing? Faye didn't know anymore.
All she knew was that Wayland's words echoed in her mind as he stormed away down the hallway, sound half like a plea and half like a prayer.
Evie found her in the garden, reclined leisurely against the base of an apricot tree with the fruit of its labors clutched delicately in one hand, the other palm splayed flat against the base of an open-spined book which lay balanced precariously across her lap - another encyclopedia of sorts documenting Letharia’s plantlife. Beams of sunlight cascaded around her, catching and illuminating pieces of her face. The honey undertones in the girl’s gaze oozed with a warmth that didn’t truly reach her, blonde locks giving the appearance that she wore a halo of sunshine. The picture of beauty, the picture of ease. And yet there was a heaviness lying just beneath the surface which weighed on her, evident in the slight sag of her shoulders and the restless trailing of blue eyes, glossy as they scanned the length of the same page several times, never truly seeing the words scrawled there.
“Faye,”she called out. That blonde head rose slightly, eyes blinking as if she’d been shaken out of a daze. Stretching out further, Faye shut the book that had been sitting in her lap and set it to the side. The little reddish-orange ball of fruit that she’d been clutching dropped to the ground, uneaten. She said simply,“You’re back.” Evie smiled, crossing the garden so that she might gently lower herself down beside her sister. Her voice was pleasant when she asked, “I trust you’ve been keeping busy?” It went without saying that Evie already knew the days’ happenings; they’d been filled in almost immediately when they’d returned home. Arden’s short-lived disappearance, an explosive shouting match between Faye and Wayland in the halls shortly after. Though her voice was pressing, inviting her sister to confide in her, the girl didn’t take the bait.“Not really.” Said Faye with a lazy shrug.
“Are you enjoying your time in Sakaris?” she pressed a bit further, watching her sister expectantly. It became frustratingly clear that she was not in a communicative mood. Another slow shrug and a simple,“I suppose.” Evie ground her teeth together, wishing more than anything that the girl would speak, and speak freely. As she’d always done. “It looks like you had a good morning, if your hair is any indication.” she reached out and twirled a paint-smudged lock around one finger. The ghost of a smile flickered across Faye’s face as she reached up and smoothed back her paint-stained hair - but the gesture seemed to provoke a negative reaction, and her face darkened slightly before she dropped her hands. All she said was, “I painted.”
When she failed to say anything else, Evie heaved a heavy sigh. Reaching out, she grabbed one of Faye’s hands in her own and asked,“Are you truly that miserable here?”Blue eyes blinked once, brows drawing together. There was a hesitancy there, as if she were reluctant to answer the question. “Do I seem to be?” Answering a question with a question of her own, deflecting from the truth - perhaps not even knowing what the right answer might be. Evie studied Faye closely, trying to detect any sign that there may be more brewing beneath the surface than the girl let on. “You don’t seem yourself.”Replied Evie, with a shrug. Though it had been a long time since Faye had been ‘herself,’ her sister had yet to give up hope. She remembered a time when there had been true, radiating warmth in that honey-toned gaze, when the girl’s laughter had been lulling and the gentleness of her voice could soothe even the most unruly of beasts. And now, all she did was stare blankly as she asked,“Don’t I?”
Forgoing bluntness entirely, Evie asked, “Is it Wayland?” The sudden, blinding flash of awareness that lit up the girl’s gaze was confirmation enough. Blue-brown depths came to life, only to smolder with some undetectable emotion that made Evie’s stomach knot upon itself. During her day out with Adrastus, he had broached a subject that she wasn’t entirely comfortable with: the relationship between Faye and Wayland. What it might be. What it might not be. He’d planted a seed of curiosity in her mind, and Evie felt that she’d never rest until she knew for a fact whether there was or was not something deeper lingering between the two of them. “What about Wayland?”asked Faye, and there was a certain sharpness in her voice - as if she hadn't been expecting Evie to come to any sort of conclusion based upon him. “I know the two of you don’t get along. Does he make you uncomfortable? Should I send him away for the duration of your stay here?”though Evie lacked the power to do so - and wouldn’t have sent Wayland from his home for anything, least of all to ensure another’s comfort - the words fulfilled their purpose. The flash of discomfort on Faye’s face was telling, the flare of anxiety etched upon the tightness of her lips, the crease of her brows, the clench of her jaw. “I’m fine,” the blonde insisted. Finally, a firmness in her tone. It should have relieved Evie, to see some sort of emotion from the girl, but it only made her stomach sink. The sinking only intensified when her sister added pointedly,"Leave him be."
And with those few words, she ensured that leaving either of them be was the last thing Evie was capable of doing.
...
“The Queens have agreed to another meeting,” Evie announced, eyes trained on the blonde sitting across from her at the dinner table. The rest of them already knew of the mortal queens’ wishes, the game plan had already been enacted. The words she spoke now were for Faye’s benefit alone. “Oh, joy.”muttered Faye, pushing a small pile of sweet peas around on her plate with the back of her spoon. Blue eyes followed the path of her vegetables, though her lips tugged downward slightly - the last meetings’ events were still fresh in her mind.
“We’re no longer meeting with them in the village, for obvious reasons. Our next meeting location is going to have to be a bit more…remote,” she paused, glancing towards Adrastus subconsciously. He was the one who called the shots, and though she’d expressed her desire to be the one to inform Faye of her role in all of this, she wasn’t entirely comfortable. “Remote?”asked Faye, arching a brow in question. “As in?” Evie hesitated before saying, "Up north, nestled amongst the mountaintops." The blonde nodded her head, and then dropped it once more. Returning to half-paying attention, she mumbled, "Ah, enjoy that." Blue eyes blinking in surprise, Evie responded with, "Actually, you're coming with us." It was Faye's turn to look surprised. Her head whipped up and she asked, "Me? Why?" There was no truly good answer for that question - in truth, they probably didn't have to have Faye there. But Evie wanted to keep her close, to keep her safe, and she wanted to see firsthand whether or not there was any truth in Adrastus's assumptions about her sister and Wayland.
Evie hesitated before saying, "Well....you're the only one of us who is actually human, for starters. They already don't trust us. We're going to need a little bit of leverage with them." Faye frowned. She didn't want any sort of involvement with this meeting, but it went without saying that she would go. If they asked her to do it, she would - she'd do just about anything, if only they asked. No matter how begrudging she might seem. "And how do you plan on attending this meeting? It's got to be a days worth of travel in itself." The idea of traveling in the frigid cold didn't necessarily appeal to her. "Not when you have wings," Evie smirked slightly. "There are a few cottages lining the outskirts of where we intend to meet. We'll camp there beforehand. Three cottages, three groups - that way we'll have eyes across the entire territory." Faye was quiet for a few moments as she seemed to absorb all of this information. After a moment, the girl gave a short nod. "Okay." Brows furrowing, Evie looked at her mistrustingly. That was it? "Okay?" she echoed, surprised by how little fight Faye had put up.
"Okay,"continued Faye with a nod, "but I want to go with Killian." And rather than dropping her gaze back to her plate, she raised it to meet Wayland's across the table."Killian?"asked Evie. Faye shrugged her shoulders in response to the questioning tone. "I like Killian.""No - Killian has spymaster things to attend to. You'll go with Wayland." At this, the girl openly scowled. "Why can't you go with Wayland?" Blinking, Evie gestured impatiently towards Adrastus. She spluttered slightly when she spoke. "I'd prefer to go with my mate." And once again, Faye was shrugging. "I'd prefer to go with your mate." Evie shook her head, exasperated. All of the effort she was putting into trying to sort out the mess between the two of them, and her sister was hell-bent on making it miserable."You are intolerable, Phaedra. Truly."
Faye smiled, genuinely, for the first time in a long time. Though she had little control over what was happening here, it seemed she enjoyed making everything as painful as possible for everyone involved. Once again, her eyes met Wayland's across the table and she said,"And all yours, apparently."
Standing off to the side, Wayland took in the sight of Faye wrapping herself around Arden’s small structure. She exchanged words with him in such a way that radiated motherly nurturing. Providing further proof of who she had to become to the boy without having the help of their father or a mother around. What Evie had to do before that. It had him reflecting on his own life. What it would have been like if Adrastus’ mother had not taken him in. A shudder ran through him and he pushed the thoughts aside.
When he tuned back into their conversation, he found himself overhearing Arden who had been brought to tears expressing how he had nobody back home. His chest felt heavy at the words, but it was the next ones that rose the anger. Aeron. The man's drunken face flashed in his mind and his fingers twitched at his sides, threatening to curl into fists. The reminder of how he treated Faye at the celebration. The marks that bruised her wrist and that sick fake smile. If he was able to treat her that way, he couldn’t imagine how he could have treated Arden. There wasn’t a loving bone in the man's body.
Wayland crossed his arms, leaning against the wall while he watched them, only to have his face twist into one of disgust at the sound of Faye trying to bring even an ounce of redemption to the sorry excuse of a Commander. When he shot a glance at Arden, he could see the disbelief in the boy's eyes. Even at the age of ten, it appeared he knew better than Faye seemed to when it came to the man.
Dropping his arms, he pushed off the wall as Faye got to her feet and all it took was one longing look toward that red truck for Wayland to move. He had a hard time finding any excuse not to buy Arden whatever it was he desired in the store. The Inner Circle had more than enough money to go around and Wayland was more than doubtful that Adrastus would care or even notice the money missing, especially not if he knew who it was going to.
Leaning down, Wayland wrapped his fingers around the firetruck and lifted his eyes to the shop owner who watched him curiously. “I’d like to purchase this and whatever else he decides he wants,” he said and the girl smiled faintly before nodding and she turned her green eyes down to Arden who suddenly beamed. It was Faye behind him beginning to object and all he had to do was turn his eyes on her, a stern look marking his face that all but told her to bite her tongue. And she did.
“Go ahead, Arden,” Wayland held to his previous words and he was off on a mission. Leading Wayland through the store. Aside from the firetruck, he seemed to have a soft spot for the more magical items. Pointing out what looked like a wooden bird, Arden smiled widely as he pressed a button on its side and it began flapping its wings, soaring off the shelf and into the air around them, landing on his shoulder. He went on to pick out a small orb that would put miniature galaxies in a childs room that you could touch and change. This went on until his heart was content and Wayland let him hold onto his favorites while he sent the others to the townhouse to wait for him.
“Thank you,” Wayland murmured to the shop owner before they left and as the three of them ventured back out into Sakaris, Arden couldn’t seem to contain the excitement that was flooding out of him. The General smirked down at the boy, listening as he insisted that Wayland could help him build the little robots he’d purchased and they could race them down the Sidra. Wayland laughed and ruffled Arden’s hair, insisting his robot would leave him in the dust. Arden let out his own laughter, shaking his head in refusal.
“If your robot beats mine, I’ll owe you an ice cream sundae,” Wayland challenged when they stepped into the townhouse and Arden gave him a toothy smile before taking off to gather his toys with delight at that promise.
Once he was out of sight, Onica and Nevara were in their faces and he let out a sigh at the dark-haired girl's utter delirium. He had enough of that before he went out to find Faye. The strange calmness to Faye’s words made him look over at her. The entire opposite of the snarky girl he had to recollect back out in the streets. Then she turned to look at him and he met her gaze leerily. There was judgment in those blue eyes he realized. She was judging him for disappearing and she didn’t have to say so for him to know it. Just that one look was enough. Good, he thought. He wanted it to bother her, whether he’d admit that or not. Unable to help but stare her down, he didn’t let up on the darkness that loomed on his features.
He wasn’t over that strange man touching her. Wasn’t over her constantly trying to portray that shithead of a fiance as anything else than what he was. Not after the look that wiped Arden’s face back in that shop at the mention of him. Not after hearing the way he spoke of her behind closed walls. How he treated her beyond those walls.
Faye was suddenly walking away, making him blink out of his silent raging thoughts. That was it. She was just going to walk off? His mouth was set in a hard line and he was moving toward her. When she was just halfway into the hallway, his voice came out unkind and appalled. “You still plan on marrying that bastard?” he said suddenly. No warning for even himself. The question had been racing in his mind since he saw her again. In the embrace of another man. He wanted to question her then. Of what she thought she was doing. If she could spend her time leading the painter on, what stopped her from doing the same to him? And most importantly, what the hell did he care?
She was looking at him in a heartbeat, her brows knitting with hostility toward him as she carried herself to him with intent. With each step she took toward him, he took one back, teeth bared at her words and then he stilled, like a statue before her as her hands came up to smack his chest with all the force she could muster. “Things I don’t understand?” he sneered, a mocking laugh escaping him. “I understand just fine, Faye, you’re fucking afraid.”
Hearing her repeat the words he told her in the Court of Nightmares only proved what he thought previously. She took his words and did what she seemed to do best. Contorted them to fit what she thought of herself. It was like she only saw herself under the magnifying glass that people like Aeron held over her. A product of growing up feeling unloved.
“Bullshit,” Wayland snapped, glaring down at her. “I know that you can’t marry him, I know that you can barely stomach the sight of him and I know that he makes you and your brother fucking miserable. And you know what? Fine. You’re right, Faye. Our worlds aren’t so different, and if that’s the case, then why are you trying so fucking hard to run away toward the one that hurts you so much? Because of what I said before? Since when does anything that I say matter to you?” his heart was thundering against his chest now. Pulse thumping against his throat, the artery bouncing in his neck as he looked at her.
Reaching up, his hands took hers, tightening around them as he held them against his chest where they sat. Forcing her to really feel those relentless drums. “No one here is chasing you out, Faye. You’re running from yourself.” he swallowed hard, hands loosening as he let her go. His heartbeat slowed and he shook his head.
“Don’t marry him.”his voice was so low now. Rough on the edges while his eyes stared into hers. Then he was dropping his gaze entirely, brushing past her in the direction of his room, not wanting her to see just the way the thought of her going through with it made him feel.
A large hand descended upon her arm, jerking the girl to an abrupt stop. Stumbling half a step backward in response to the sheer force of his touch, Faye shot a scathing look up at Wayland. Her lips curled upwards in a snarl, but whatever she'd been fixing to say died on her lips at the sound of her given name on his lips. He shouted at her. Blue-brown eyes blinked up at him in surprise, lips parting slightly as she gave the man a dazed sort of look. A firm hand rested upon each of her shoulders, Wayland's voice loud and authoritative when he addressed her, dragging the girl out of her own panic-stricken thoughts and back down to Earth. His touch seemed to ground her, and as she stared up into his eyes her own seemed to clear, the fearful fog that had been swirling in her mind misting away into nothingness. Large hands lifted from her shoulder, smoothing frazzled bits of paint-stained hair back into place, and Faye found herself drawing in a deep, calming breath.
"Okay." She said simply, with a nod. What more could she say? Wayland insisted they'd find him, and he spoke with enough conviction that it was easier for her to believe him than to contemplate any alternative. As he mentioned looking from the skies, his wings rippled out behind him, catching her attention. Their gazes met, and she wasn't entirely sure she wanted to step forward - but there was no other choice. So she moved towards him, allowing herself to be enveloped in his arms once more.
It was somehow both familiar and strange, soaring above the skies. She'd done it once, though then she'd been unconscious, or damn near. Faye was surprised to find that it didn't frighten her, being that high above the ground. Not when she could feel Wayland's arms wrapped around her tightly, and she knew that there was no danger. It was a relief to feel nothing but safety and security in his presence, because it allowed her to turn all of her attention towards searching the ground below them for Arden. Wayland moved slowly but steadily, gliding above the city in every which direction that Faye pointed him. With every destination they briefly visited but to no avail, she felt her panic begin to return. Wave after wave of fear washed over her, growing stronger each time she thought she might have an idea where Arden could be, only to find that he wasn't there.
After so long of searching without success, Wayland dropped the two of them to the ground once more. Faye was half-afraid that he was calling it quits, but to her relief he had an idea. The blonde shuffled behind him quickly, eager and anxious to follow behind him, hoping that his ideas would be better than her own. They wound their way down the streets of Sakaris, coming to a stop in front of a storefront that was vaguely familliar. Brows knitting together as she tried to remember the place she'd visited only briefly once before, Faye followed Wayland in through the front door. Blue eyes drank in the scene greedily in search of one little face, ignoring all else. Her heart beat rapidly against her chest, pounding with a force that demanded to be acknowledged. The store opened up a little bit further, and suddenly she saw the toys. She remembered Arden's words. A new surge of hope floored her, and her gaze tore across the room until finally, there in the center of all the crowd, she saw him.
"Arden!" The sound of his name had the little boy's head jerking up. A bright smile beamed on his face at first, until he saw the state of his sister. As Faye tore across the room and dropped to her knees in front of him, the boy balked. "Faye?" he asked hesitantly, looking up at her from beneath lowered lashes as if fearful of the scolding he knew was to come. The first thing she did was assess him, holding the boy tightly by the shoulders as she looked him over, needing to ensure that he was entirely safe. Only when she saw satisfied that he was unharmed did she let out a relieved breath and pulled him against her into a crushing hug. "You can't do that, Arden." She murmured against his hair, burying her face in it. The frantic beating of her heart didn't subside, even as she held him there in her arms. "You can't just run off without telling anyone where you're going." She said, unable to keep the reproachful edge out of her voice no matter how hard she tried.
“I was only playing," Arden said, and his voice was so small and timid that it made her heart ache for him. Faye didn’t have the words to explain to him what he had done wrong because, in truth, he hadn’t done anything wrong at all.“I know, baby."Her voice was a soft croon as she clutched him tighter against her chest, fingers running soothingly through his hair. The small boy crumpled against her, and she could almost feel his sadness seeping through the layers of flesh and bone between them. Guilt riddled, she tried her best to put into words what she expected from him. “I just want you to stay close to the house for now, okay? When we go home, you can play as much as you want.“ The words were meant to be soothing, but the little boys face was even more dejected when he looked up at her. Tears swam in his eyes, little face screwed up with displeasure. “But there’s no one to play with me at home.“ Faye paused at his words, frowning slightly. But Arden continued. “Aeron doesn’t like to play with me. And you’re just a girl."
Those words echoed in her ears and filled her with a sickening sense of guilt. Aeron doesn't like to play with me. Images of Arden interacting with the other men flickered through her mind. Wrestling with Wayland and Killian. Sleeping curled up next to Adrastus. Firing a million and one questions at all three of them over the breakfast table in the morning. Following them around the house, eager for even a moment of their time. Never had they ever been anything less than entirely patient and indulgent. Never had they once made him feel like a burden, as if they didn't like him. Faye wracked her brain trying to remember if there had been a time Aeron had made Arden feel that way, and how she hadn't sensed it. How could she have been so wrapped up in ensuring Arden was kept safe that she'd neglected to realize he felt so unloved?
"Girls can play, too." Countered Faye lightly. "And I bet you Aeron would love to play with you, if you'd only just ask." The look Arden gave her suggested that he believed her words even less than she did. Still, lower lip jutted out in a pout, the boy muttered, "Okay, fine." And the fact that he was being such a good sport about everything when he was so obviously miserable made her feel awful. Made her feel like she was failing him, and she didn't know how to change that. "Let's go home - you've got a game of hide and seek to finish, no?" asked Faye, patting his back gently. "Yeah, I guess..." Arden cast a single, wishful glance towards the firetruck he was being forced to leave behind, and without any prompting Wayland swept forward and declared it his own. Eyes widening in surprise, Faye started to say, "You don't have to-" but the General cut her off with such a ferocious look that she fell utterly silent. Blue-brown eyes watched as Arden led Wayland around the store, eyes full of delight as he picked out several toys that he'd had his eye on.
Her heart swelled with love, and she wasn't sure which of them took up the most room there in that moment.
After Arden had been spoiled positively rotten in the little toy shop, the three of them began their long journey back towards the town house. Arden kept Wayland busy as he chatted his ear off about the toys he'd gotten, what he planned on doing with them, games the two of them could play together. For his part, Wayland was enthusiastic. Faye was mostly silent as they walked, though she kept her eye on Arden as if half-afraid he was going to up and disappear again. It wasn't until they were safely back in the house that she felt she could breathe, letting out a gentle sigh of relief as the door swung shut behind them, and Arden went running down the halls, laughing delightedly. His little detour through the city of Sakaris was already long forgotten.
"We're so sorry!" Onica was crying, the moment they walked back through the door. Faye's eyebrows flew up in surprise when she realized that the woman was speaking to her. "What? Why?" she wondered, glancing around once as if to make sure they were indeed speaking to her. "For losing Arden!" The dark hair girl seemed on the verge of hysterics, while her redheaded companion nodded solemnly at her side. "Arden is fine," said Faye, shaking her head with brows drawn slightly together. "You didn't lose him. He just ran off. Little boys do that sometimes," she said to them. And then as if in response and without her permission, her gaze flickered towards Wayland. And she thought to herself, big boys do that sometimes, too.
Where had he been? As Faye stared up at him now, she realized that his absence had been prolonged. There had been quite a few days and nights where he'd been missing from the dinner table, his larger-than-life presence leaving the house feeling strangely empty and wanting. She'd done her best to ignore it, hadn't asked where he'd gone or why, but now that he was back and in the wake of Arden's little adventure in Sakaris, she couldn't help but to wonder if maybe there wasn't some sort of underlying connection there. And as he glowered down at her, the girl wasn't sure whether she felt he'd been gone too long, or she wished he would have stayed away longer.
After assuring the women several more times that there were no hard feelings, Faye turned and began to walk away from them. Away from him. Under different circumstances, she might have uttered a thank you, but she recognized that fire in Wayland's gaze as he watched her from across the room. It ignited something in herself, a spark she knew was better left unkindled. And so she turned to move away from him, thinking perhaps she'd go back for the sketchbook she'd left behind or maybe she'd take a stroll in the garden to clear her mind, when he was cutting her off once more. Teeth grinding together, she began to tell him to leave well enough alone, when suddenly he was blurting out something snarky about her engagement, of all things.
It was impossible for the girl to not round on him, and she found herself suddenly crowding him in that small hallway. Herding him, the way she'd seen him so expertly corner her own betrothed just weeks earlier."Excuse me?"An offended gasp pushed past her lips, and she found herself gawking at the man. The words leaving his lips were so outlandish that she had a hard time placing them. Where had they come from? Why was he so wrapped up in Aeron, in the relationship between the two of them? Even if it was out of whatever love he'd developed for Arden, that didn't give him a right to speak on things that were none of his concern. Why couldn't he ever just mind his own business, and leave hers alone?
Face flushing with a mixture of shame and anger as he bit out a few choice words about her fiance, Faye stormed up to him, teeth practically snapping as she spit out,"Don't you dare judge me, Wayland. You have no right to speak on things you don't understand. You don't know Aeron, and you don't know me." Her lower lip trembled as she faced him, the pent-up anger manifesting itself physically. Her hands began to shake as well,and in a fit of frustration at the fact, she slapped them both against his chest. She could feel the steady thumping of his heart beneath his flesh. One palm connecting on either side, she held them there as she glared up at him."Your world isn't the only one that wants to chew us up and spit us out. I am doing what I have to do to keep my family safe. I am doing what I have to do to keep Arden safe. I will not apologize to anyone, but least of all you!" Eyes snapping with fire while her cheeks flooded crimson, Faye drew in a ragged breath and tilted her chin back to glower up at the male, prepared for whatever harsh words he had to throw her way, prepared to take them in and repurpose them, fuel for her own anger.
Whatever he said, whatever he did, she'd had it worse - and she would continue to endure, for at the end of the day Faye knew without a doubt that everything she did, she did for the safety and continued security of those she loved, and no one - not even Wayland - was going to take that away from or turn it back on her.
Like a smack across his face, her words rendered Wayland speechless. The way her face changed in such a short amount of time made his insides curl with discomfort. “Faye wait,” he had said, but his voice didn’t so much as graze her before she was pushing through the crowd to the dais. Wayland stared after her as she went, eyes burning into her back. It hadn’t been his intention, to create the women that burned with flames under her feet, but there she stood. Created and his eyes hardened as he forced his body to move.
* * *
He didn’t speak to her. Didn’t seek her out. A morbid sort of anger had formed within him. Letharia wasn’t a place that took care of its inhabitants, it was an unruly sanction that would twist and tear apart its captures. Five hundred centuries taught him that. Bloody wars taught him that. The streets of the Illyrian camp where he shivered through the night on the streets taught him that. He wouldn’t pretend that he was sorry for the words he’d said to her. He wasn’t. It was the truth and if it pained her to hear it, then it only proved him right. She didn’t belong in Letharia. Not with all the danger that lurked beneath the thin veil. Not with him. In that days he avoided Faye —or maybe she avoided him—- he built his walls back up. Returning to the warrior that slept inside of him. He was a weapon, not a lover. Foolish. He was foolish to think that he was to have a mate. It wasn’t a bond that pulled them together, it was his mind playing tricks. And that was what he left it as.
Wayland spent his days away from the townhouse. He took it upon himself to banish his presence to the Illyrian camps for the time being. Lorcan, one of the Illyrian war-lords that ruled over the Windhaven Camp in the Illyrian Mountains, was staring over the recruits, his face set into a solemn look. The man was a tall, stocky, broad-shouldered older male. Dark haired and golden-brown skinned. Like all other Illyrians, his wings curved around his back. Blonde waves moved against the wind that picked up, blowing out back off his forehead as Wayland approached him.
“What do you want, dog?” Lorcan snapped without looking at Wayland. With hazel eyes darkening, Wayland’s muscles tensed.
“This is supposed to be training for the Blood Rite?” Wayland glared over the men who trained before him. A sad symphony of muscles clashing without any real direction. Lorcan’s head turned in his direction, the look on his face telling Wayland he was one wrong wood from swinging. He’d been that way his whole life. “Inspection,”Wayland lied, arms crossing over his chest and Lorcan huffed out an unimpressed bitter laugh.
“Another one?” he muttered over his shoulder to him. “Does your High Lord have nothing better to do with you?”
The words prodded Wayland like sharpened knives. Though he was used to the brutal tone of the man, it didn’t stop the anger that bubbled inside of Wayland when he was reminded of who he was to them. About five hundred years ago, Lorcan was Lord of the Windhaven Camp where Adrastus, Wayland and Killian trained. They were part of Lorcan’s war band during their younger years. And they were hated by others for being half-High Fae —similiarly to how the members of the Court of Nightmares saw Adras. They were seen as bastards.
Lorcan happened to give Adrastus, Wayland and Killian —-"a half-breed and two bastards” — a shot at the the Illyrian ceremony known as the Blood Rite. Lorcan did not invalidate their victories, that made them Illyrian warriors. But it didn’t change the fact that he saw women as beings meant to be servants. While he did not participate in clipping their wings anymore, he fought any attempt by Adrastus to force him to let the women train with the war band if they wished. He simply stated that the girls had chores to do.
Ignoring the words, he didn’t let the man crawl beneath his skin. He already had enough where Faye was concerned to last him the year.
Several days lasted this way, staying in the camp to overlook training and assess how things were moving. More than anything, he avoided her. He no longer needed Evie to barricade them apart. He even managed to ignore that incessant feeling in his chest. Like the stars were raining down from the sky above down onto him, the world ready to crumble at his feet the more time he spent away from her.
* * *
When Wayland finally returned to the city, there was little preparation for what he was greeted by. The warrior had just passed the threshold of the townhouse when the sight of Nevara lifting one of the couches and Onica opening up cupboards crossed his path. They moved like they had a flame sitting beneath their ass and he closed the door slowly behind himself, brows knitting in confusion.
“Is Adrastus’ wine cellar empty?” he said to no one in particular and the girls stopped what they were doing, both with eyes wide and frantic.
“Wayland,” Onica breathed out and moved toward him, Nevara dropping the couch with a loud thud. He felt like he just walked into an alternate universe where the girls were escapees from a mental asylum. “The boy,” she breathed, strands of ebony hair sticking to her neck and forehead.
“Arden?”Wayland glanced between them and Nevara set her hands on her hips, releasing a heavy sigh.
“We lost him.” she said finally and Wayland felt his shoulders visibly slump.
“You what?”
“He was here, we were playing hide and seek, and now he is gone,” Onica explained and a slow smirk formed on his face. Onica and Nevara didn’t join him in his amusement, their faces were nearly pale and his lips flattened with the realization that they were serious.
“You lost Arden.” Wayland’s tone was no longer light, tension holding onto every one and the girls released heavy sighs of panic.
“Evie and Faye are going to kill us,” Onica held her head in her hands and Nevara glared at her.
“Hide and Seek was your idea,”
“Enough.” Wayland snapped, sending both girls utterly silent, eyes on him. “Where have you searched?”
* * *
Evie and Adrastus were out together in the city, leaving Onica and Nevara to watch over Arden seeing as Killian was out taking care of business involving the Queens. The house was utterly empty. Even when they asked it to find him, it drew up no conclusions for them, leaving the rest of the city to be scoured for the boy.
He was infuriated. Not only because it could be dangerous for a boy to wander about if he went too far, or the rage that would reign upon them once Adrastus and Evie caught wind of the news. It was because of the girl that he was headed toward now. The look he knew he would find on her face when he had to tell her that her brother was missing.
Nevara and Onica explained that she was spending most of her days out in the Rainbow of Sakaris. Though he had seen her sketching in the book that she had carried around when they were visiting the Mortal Lands, he didn’t know that she was much of an artist otherwise. That it was something she could spend her time doing everyday as they said she was.
Leather boots clattered against the stone surface of the pathways leading through the city and as he neared the colorful splash of life that was the Rainbow, it didn’t take him any more than a minute to have his eyes settling upon her and his boots scraped to a stop where he stood as he watched what played out before him.
Laughter. Pure, euphoric sparks of laughter bubbled out of her. She stood before a fresh mural, paintbrush in hand and beside her —no— holding onto her, was a man he didn’t recognize. Hazel eyes fell on the arm that wrapped around her waist. At their flushed bodies as he held paint over her head, the smile that shined on her face was one he had not seen before. It made his heart want to both soar to the tree tops, but also crumple to the forest floor all at once. As soon as the paint dripped into her hair and their laughter created a melody, his body was recoiling, tearing him apart from the inside out with a tsunami of fiery anger and was yelling her name, forcing his legs forward.
Coming up behind them, he hid the triumph in his eyes knowing he ruined their moment. Reveling in the fact that he was releasing her from his grip, even with the look that she was shooting him. He didn’t care. He just wanted this man to stop touching her. To keep his hands to him-fucking-self before he tore them off his body. The glare that had settled on the man, turned to target Faye who looked up at him.
“It’s Arden,” Wayland said, not attempting to sugarcoat his words. “He’s missing,” and he realized quickly that he was opening up the floodgates that were Faye’s entire essence. The way her expression shifted, the way he could feel it in his own veins, it was instantaneous. Before he could finish trying to explain what he’d been told, she was on the move. Her legs were quick, hair flying behind her at the pace she went, eyes darting every direction as she stood in the streets of Sakaris.
“Faye,” he called after her, but it was like talking to a brick wall. Impenetrable. Following her, he came to a stop a few paces away, watching as she suddenly looked so small, searching like she was the one who was lost. When she kept moving, he tailed after her, calling her name once more. Still, no answer. Finally, they were stopping, and he could almost hear the frantic voices that must have filled her head. Then she whirled on him, words dripping with venom. The look in her eyes was fear-stricken rage and then she was shoving him with all her might.
A low growl erupted from the General, jaw clenching tightly and he was reaching out, fingers clutching her arm as he snagged her to a jolted stop, forcing her back to face him, a hand on either shoulder. “Phaedra!” he yelled, his voice holding a strict warriors authority. He stared down at her long and hard, using that moment to let her reassess.“We are going to find him,”he started. “But we aren’t going to do it by running aimlessly down the streets,”he brought his roar of a voice down, calmer now, but still stern.
One hand smoothed out her paint stained hair and he let out a breath. “We can start by looking from above,” he explained, wings stretching out from behind him. Taking a step back, Wayland’s muscles rippled as he reached out, waiting for her to make the decision to move into his arms. They stared at each other for a moment, but she finally began moving and once she was secured by him, he launched them into the air, hovering them with steady beats of his wings above the city.
Wayland made a long glide across Sakaris, keeping low enough to make out buildings and the people that roamed around them. Ducking past bridges and archways, he moved them along slowly, occasionally hovering over spots that Faye deemed somewhere Arden might enjoy. After a while of searching, Wayland glanced over the landscape once more, then recalled words that once left the boys lips after they toured the city the first time.
Did you see all those toys in the window? They even had a firetruck that actually sprayed water!
The sparkle in Arden’s eyes as he expressed his joy for that toy to his sisters pulled on him with an invisible force and he was dipping them down toward the ground without warning. Landing on his feet, Wayland lowered Faye back to the ground. “I think I know where he is,”he said quickly and led her down the streets until they came upon a storefront with a large glass pane that exposed the insides of the shop.
Beyond the window were trinkets ranging from ancient to relatively new. Shoving open the door, a bell chimed with their arrival and shoppers turned to look at the two of them with wide eyes. Tousled-haired and paint-stained, the two of them moved through the building until they came across an area of the store that opened up widely, creating a small sanction full of magical toys and collectibles. In the center of it were children of different ages and at the center of the group was Arden, driving around the firetruck.
Wayland’s shoulders sagged and he watched as Faye collected her brother in her arms. Staring over the two of them, the store owner blinked at the sight of them and he nodded to them, showing there was nothing to worry about before turning back to them, unable to get the sound of her words to escape his mind.
The words had left her lips on a whim, a silly fantasy to which she'd somehow given life when she'd given it a voice. Faye wasn't used to being allowed to speak so freely, and thus the consequences of her words were lost on her - until their eyes met, and she saw in his gaze something burning there which made her mouth go dry. No, Wayland said firmly. The ferocity in his voice gave the girl pause, her eyes widening, unused to such seriousness from the General. As he continued to speak, Faye couldn't help but to draw back. Blue-brown eyes blinked at up him, her forehead creasing ever so slightly as what he was saying registered with her. Those words echoed in her mind: someone like you. Hurt flashed across her face, but was quickly masked by cool indifference.
"Well, I guess it's a good thing we're not staying then, isn't it?" her voice was low and empty as the sparkle in that multi-toned gaze blinked out. The polite smile that she gave him, so unlike the mischievous grins she'd quickly grown accustomed to throwing his way, barely met her eyes. Those words continued to rattle around in her subconscious as if trapped there. Someone like you. Why that phrase had struck such a cord with her, Faye couldn't begin to understand. Wayland's opinion of her was insignificant - it was no secret that the two of them didn't care for one another, that every exchange between them had been colored by the lens of indifference. An yet, never before had rejection of any kind settled with her in such a way as this.
Wayland's gaze broke away from hers, flitting towards the dais upon which Adrastus sat. Her gaze didn't follow his. Couldn't. And when he turned his attention back towards him, her eyes were still waiting there. Their cue, he said. And that was that. "We'd better go," said Faye shortly, inclining her head to him.
And without waiting for Wayland, she cleared her own path through the crowd.
..........
In the days that followed their retrieval of the Vertais, they waited on word from the Mortal Queens. No one was foolish enough to assume it'd be easy to get them to reassemble after what had taken place in the village. As they awaited word, the members of the inner circle adjusted to life with their two newest residents.
Arden was settling in beautifully. Nothing could put a damper on his spirit. Always up for an adventure, he spent his days running around the town house pestering the life out of them all. He seemed to have taking a special liking to Adrastus, and would have been content to be the man's shadow if they would have allowed it. It seemed that he saw no real difference between life in the human realm and life in Letharia. Through his eyes, everything glimmered with childlike wonder regardless of where he was.
Faye kept to herself, mostly. Tending the garden was by far her favorite past time. She would spend hours out there, sometimes cultivating the plants, other times just sitting and talking with them, reading to them, singing aloud. There had been a few occasions where Killian joined her, and the two of them would chat idly while she worked - though even on those days, most of the time was spent in comfortable silence. She enjoyed walking him around the garden, pointing out the various plants, quizzing him on his favorites as he did her, in return. Though the Spymaster was unlikely company, he was not unwelcome. Part of her suspected that he also liked having a social outlet rooted in solitude.
"Get out of the house," Evie had insisted to her after the first day or so. Having seen the glimmer of life return to her sister, she hated seeing it snuffed out so quickly. One minute Faye was herself, and in the next she seemed guarded again. Cut off. Fearing thatAnd so Evie urged, "Go visit the Rainbow. See what you can find."
So she had.
What - or, more specifically, who - she found was Nero: a young, struggling artist who spent his days in the quarter with a pallet of paint and two brushes: one in his hand, and one perpetually tucked behind his ear. How they'd gotten acquainted was still not entirely known to Faye. One moment she had been walking around the quarter, unsure of where to begin, and the next she'd been whisked in front of a blank, sandstone wall. What do you see?he'd asked her. A wall, she'd replied blankly. A wall of possibility? he'd pressed her, brown eyes intense. No, just a wall. It was as if he'd taken it as a challenge, and when he'd pressed his lips together and gripped her tightly by the shoulders, Faye had felt some sort of kindred spirit in him. Had seen it glowing in the passion of his eyes when he'd replied with, We'll see about that.
As always, he sat in the center of the quarter before a massive, color-stained sandstone wall.It had been blank on the first morning she'd ventured here, but in the days they'd been working together he had almost filled it entirely.To the left of the place he now worked sat Nero's abandoned easel, where Faye had been setting up her sketchbook and sitting, waiting for the muse to strike her. The girl had yet to actually put pencil to paper, but still she continued to return day after day, hoping that some of the artistic muse in the Rainbow would rub off on her.
"And my prodigy returns," a smirk played on the edges of Nero's lips as he looked up from his mural at the sound of her approaching footsteps, chocolate-coated gaze following Faye's movements. She perched herself on the edge of the little wooden stool sitting before the empty easel, setting her sketchbook down there. "Miss me?"asked the blonde teasingly, smiling over at him as she unpacked her little drawstring bag. Pencils and charcoal lined the tray of the easel on either side of the pad of paper.It amused him that she came here just to sit and watch, though each of the last few days he'd entertained her without complaint. "Did you give me time to?" wondered the male, gaze falling back towards his work. He dipped his brush into the pallet, swirling it around before bringing the colors to life within his mural. Each stroke of the brush was sure, precise. Faye watched him with envy, wishing that she had half as much confidence and conviction.
"Perhaps you need a little bit more,"said the girl simply, offering a half-shrug. Her fingertips wrapped around a bundle of pencils, as if preparing to pack them back up. A large hand descended over her own, and when she looked up, the male was standing over top of her. "And allow you to miss all the fun?" he gestured around them, though so early in the day the Rainbow was rather empty."Fun?" she countered, arching her brows. Fingers curling around her own, Nero grinned down at her. "Fun - today is the day you help me paint my mural." The words were so ridiculous that Faye couldn't stop herself from laughing out loud."I think you've been inhaling too many paint fumes, my friend," and she shook her head, smirking. The male simply rolled his eyes, hand releasing her own before he walked a few steps away, facing the painted wall.
"I grow tired of our tête-à-tête." He said, drawing lazy circles within the already established patterns. "Is that what we're doing here?" The look he gave her had Faye stifling a smile of her own. "You have beautiful hands. Deft. Well-equipped. It's a crime to keep them from making magic," said the man, giving her a knowing look. Though he had yet to see Faye actually sketch anything, he could see the longing in her eyes. The twitch of her fingertips any time something caught her eye and she wished to recreate it. He'd spent three days watching, waiting, expecting.
Today, he had grown tired of living in anticipation of her talents.
"Come," without waiting for her to find more excuses, he gripped the girl tightly by the bicep and all but hauled her out of her seat, towards the sandstone mural. "Nero, I don't even paint." Protested Faye, eyeing the wall mistrustfully. "Faye, it's abstract. You literally can't fuck it up." And he pulled free the spare brush he kept tucked behind one ear, nestled beneath his brown curls, offering it to her. Scowling suspiciously at the male, she held the brush limply in one hand. "Why are you so hell bent on forcing me to work with you?" When his eyes met hers, they were serious. "It's why you're here, is it not?" The girl's scowl intensified. "I'm here because I've got nowhere else to be." A tsk from the male as he dipped his brush back into the paint. "You are here, my dear, because you are searching for something. I saw it in your eyes the morning we met. I see it there now, trying to claw its way to the surface. Fire. If you don't find what you're looking for soon, you'll burn alive."
Faye blinked at him. The words unnerved her. She had a feeling that his assessment of her might be more spot on than even she wanted to admit. And yet all she asked was,"Really, are you high?"
Rolling his eyes, he gripped her by the shoulder and spun her to face the mostly-finished mural. "Paint. Bleed. Feel." He instructed her, nudging her towards the wall. With a frown, she hesitantly dipped her paintbrush into a shimmery green pool of paint. Swirling it around, she watched as it dripped from the edge of her brush before she pressed it to the wall, drawing a little spiral shape. Pulling back, she scowled, but Nero nodded encouragingly. "Good. More." And so she did. Dipped the brush again, dragged it through the symphony of color he'd already established. Another encouraging nod, and she grew a bit bolder. Another color, another few intricate designs. Each time she finished, she looked towards Nero and he gave her a nod, a smile, and her confidence grew. Though she'd never been a true artist, never with paints, she had to admit that there was something familiar about the motions. Soon she found herself falling into patterns that were somehow both old and new, finding her groove beside him as together they wove a nonsensical storyline into the patterns of the paint.
"And you said you're no artist," he snorted as the two stood back to admire the piece of work. Though it was mostly his doing, Faye had to admit that her bits and pieces did seem to meld well with the overall piece. "I'm not. I'm just a girl with a brush," and as if to prove her point, she flicked her thumb over the paint-soaked bristles, sending pastel splatters across his front. Blinking in surprise as the paint splashed against his skin, Nero narrowed his gaze at her dangerously before a wicked grin spread over his face. "Is that what you are? Funny. I'm a man with a pallet." And she sensed what he was doing before he pounced. One hand balanced the pallet of paint high over her head as the other locked around her waist, tugging her back against his chest as he acted like he'd overturn it all on top of her head.
"Stop it!" she cried out, but through a burst of laughter that betrayed her. "Say you're sorry and I'll consider it." Struggling against his chest, Faye lashed out with the paintbrush, sending streaks across bronze-colored skin. His arms, his shirt, his face. Paint dribbled precariously on the edge of the pallet before falling, droplets staining the top of her hair, splatters across her cheek, her chest. Their laughter filled the air as they roughhoused for another moment, Faye getting ready to cave when suddenly she heard someone calling out her name. Spine stiffening, she straightened up. Blue-brown eyes flickered to him instinctively, as if they could sense his approach. Behind her, Nero grinned lazily as his gaze followed her own, light but inquisitive.
"Wayland?" she asked, scowling. Days. It had been days since the two of them had uttered a word to one another, and seeing him now felt like the wounds between them were being torn open once again. "Aha. I believe you've found what you were looking for," Nero murmured against her earlobe, giving an affectionate tug to the end of her ponytail before he released her. Faye stumbled towards the frustrated-looking blonde, a cascade of color from the top of her head to the tips of her toes. As she gazed up at him, his hazel gaze seemed to devour her. "What's wrong?" she asked, brows knitting together. How she knew something was off, Faye couldn't tell - but it was, and the sight of him standing there had her stomach knotting immediately.
And then he said it - Arden. Arden was missing.
"What? How?" she shook her head, trying to make sense of what had happened. Or what hadn't. The General didn't seem to have many answers for her. Faye was moving before he'd even finished speaking, brushing past him to take off down the street at as quick a pace as she could manage while her eyes scanned the area. Panic slowly began to creep in, constricting her chest, cutting off her airway. No, no, no, murmured a small voice in the back of her mind. No, she'd already lost one sibling. And though she'd gotten Evie back, the memory of the loss was as fresh in her mind as ever. Losing Arden, too? The thought was unbearable.
"Shit," she said, shaking her head. Spinning in a slow circle, trying to catch sight of the little boy. He could have gone anywhere. He loved people. He loved the water. He loved adventure. Time seemed to stand still and rush by her all at once as she looked around, fear tightening her chest. Without warning she was moving again, cutting down a side street, not knowing where she was going, only knowing that she had to move. She had to find him. "He shouldn't even be here. We shouldn't be here," she was saying, more to herself than to Wayland. "We should be home. Safe. Fuck!" they'd hit a dead end. Palm slapping against the brick wall that had cut them off suddenly, she rounded on Wayland.
"Are you going to just stand there?" she snapped out at him. And when he didn't move fast enough she shoved past him roughly, purposefully throwing her weight against him as she moved, too caught up in a flurry of panic and frustration to consider who she was taking it out on.
A familiar touch ran against Adrastus’ mental shield, causing him to present an opening to Evie who slipped in, the sound of her voice entering his mind like a seductive mist. A low guttural purr vibrated in his chest. He liked the sound of her words as much as he enjoyed meeting her within the bond. Their secret sanctuary. It was so different from their first encounter with the Court of Nightmares together. Evie pressing herself back against him, indulging in her role, it set the High Lord off in a delicious way. Knowing that she was his and he was hers. That they were a partnership this time. An unbreakable team.
His hands roamed her body —her flesh. Feeling her warmth beneath his calloused palms made his skin crawl with desire. Silver eyes peered down when she shifted, her legs spreading so slowly apart on his lap. “Your wish is my command, darling Evie,” Adrastus returned, his voice a sensual caress against her mind. He knew of the fire in his mate, but to see it in action, it thrilled him in a way he’d never experienced before.
Forcing his gaze back up to Lawrence, Adras stared at the Steward with a heavily dark look in his eyes while he bowed his head in greeting. His fingers made their way across Evie’s ribs, gliding across the sensitive skin. They made their way up, further and further until he could feel the supple curve of her breasts beneath his hand. The tips of his fingers, teased the skin, gliding just against the bottom portion until he could see her nipples hardening through the thin fabric of her dress. The way she arched against him, sent a predatory burn through him, his eyes remaining on Lawrence, watching for any reason to send him shoving a blade through his own hand. “Lawrence,” Adrastus said, voice low and overpowering. A slow smile curled one side of his lips as he listened to Evie’s greeting, the memory of their first visit together and how it ended for the Steward rising to the surface. It must have surfaced for the man as well, a tension radiated off him and his eyes showed no sign of warmth.
“Another unexpected visit,”Lawrence said through nearly clenched teeth, eyes flickering over the pair on the throne with clear disdain. Adrastus rose a brow at the mans tone, waiting expectantly for him to continue his statement.
Unlike their previous visit, Evie seemed to be enjoying herself far more, her own hands playing games as they ran down the length of his thigh, only to return upward. Even through his pants he could feel the heat that radiated from her fingers and he could hear the thumping of her heart, clearly being affected by their game. Adras flickered his eyes to Evie and the heat lowered in response. Another sound of pleasure rolled out of him against her and he found himself unable to help but move beneath her, hips grinding against her own. The swelling ache in his pants was more than evident, hard and tight beneath the leather —against her. His talons reached for her, only to whisper down the bond. “When I am done with you,” he paused, barely hearing Lawrence as he continued.“This entire room will remember you,”he finished, his voice filled with the unleashed desire for her. As if he’d been lost in a desert, only to find she was his body of water. He needed her.
“Are you implying that I am not welcome to come and go as I please in my own Court?” Adrastus glared down at Lawrence, his shadows rolling off of him now. Part of it being out of anger toward the man, part of it due to the lack of concentration he could muster for restraint when Evie was doing the Cauldron’s work on him.
The look that washed over Lawrence’s face was one that tried to level irritation and composure. He knew better than to get on his bad side, though he knew Lawrence was a man who wanted power over anything else. He craved it. And judging by the glint in his eyes when he watched the two of them on the dias, he knew that he craved Evie too. All that she stood for, even if there was hatred in his voice. Adras was no fool. And what sort of High Lord of the Hewn City would he have been if he didn’t flaunt her.
Evie began moving, twisting to cast a look at Adrastus who returned her gaze. Shadows and the nightsky swirled in his eyes and they were hungry. Devouring her where she sat, looking back at him with that same sick and twisted starvation. He expected her to speak, but was delighted to find that she had other plans. In an instant, she was leaning forward, her tongue drawing a line up his neck. The movement was slow, as if she was marveling in the taste of him and he found his head craning back, leaning against the throne to allow her better access. A content growl rippled from him, his fingers curling around her thighs tightly.
Lawrence shook his head at the sight of them, as if it made his stomach churn and Adrastus grinned slowly down at the man, a challenging flicker sat in his eyes, intent on pushing the Steward to the edge, whether it was necessary or not. Slow hands began rising up her inner thighs, slipping just beneath the fabric of her dress to feel the full extent of his effect on her. Brushing against the moisture of her, his smile broadened and his lips brushed against her ear as she arched once more. “Such a good girl,” he whispered against the shell of her ear, teeth nipping the skin of her lobe as his eyes surveyed the crowd. No sign of the others.
The grin. That look in her eyes when he drew away. They both returned when she looked up at him now. It was like night and day with her. From tearing herself away from his touch, to saying things like that, it made his head spin. It made his body ache. Of course, he didn’t normally find himself apologizing for such a thing, and now, when she was looking at him like that, he wasn’t sure that he was sorry at all. In fact, he knew he wasn’t and to find that she didn’t want him to be. It made him have to restrain himself from shoving the girl against the nearest wall.
Walking off down the hall, Wayland watched her, eyes surveying her body, lingering on her hips which swayed as she went. He groaned to himself and began moving once more, until he was falling in step with the feisty blonde. “You look lost,” Wayland said beside her. He began leading them back to the throne room, the music building until it was blasting through the room as they reentered.
As always in the Court of Nightmares, tension hung thick as a fog cloud in the room. All sorts of different tension, but from the scent he was picking up, he knew where most of it was radiating from. He didn’t bother looking up at the throne, knowing damn well what would be occurring up there, especially now that the two of them were always one look away from tearing each others clothes off anyways.
They moved between bodies slowly, until they found a larger opening to be in, away from any exits so it wouldn’t seem as if they were suspicious. When he came to a stop, he could feel Faye staring at him, studying him and he met her stare with his own. Then she wanted to dance. Strange. She was so very strange. Leave it to him to be potentially mated to a girl he could hardly read. One minute she was rolling her eyes at him, irritating him, and the next she was smiling, setting flames across his body. And because of the pull that tugged him to her, he granted her the dance.
“Something tells me, you just want me to touch you again,” Wayland said as he took her hand, drawing her out into the opening. The orchestra had just brought a song to its end, readying up the next as if on cue. One hand found the small of her back, drawing her closer while the music began striking up once more, the song slow and steady. He knew she knew better than her words. Knew that their dance, the way their bodies synced so naturally, there was no luck in that. And once again, they moved with a grace that only they could muster.
Her eyes ran along each of the siphons atop his armor and he watched her.“These?” he began, their bodies swaying in a steady rhythm. “They're Siphons. Gifted to Illyrian warriors who contain large amounts of power. They give us an advantage in battle.”his eyes searched hers as she listened so carefully. As though she craved the knowledge, so he continued. “Siphons are what allow us to transform our power into something more subtle and varied —into different objects, typically shields, weapons, or armor. But in order to use a Siphon, we must be compatible with them.”he nodded toward Adrastus. “For instance, Adrastus can’t use a Siphon, as his power would overload it, causing it to shatter.”
Following her gaze, he nodded. “After a couple centuries, you get used to the strangeness,” Wayland said with a faint smile as she drew in closer to him. The smile disappeared as quickly as he arrived. Her words weren’t expected. She was standing in the Court of Nightmares and expressing to him that she wished she could be a part of it. After all they went through with Evie’s adjustment to Letharia in general, it was hard for him to fathom that Faye would feel such a way. Then he thought back to his previous words. Centuries. They had centuries. She had years. His eyes darkened a shade, but not out of anger. It was that relentless protection he seemed to have with her. He shook his head, eyes searching her face. “No,” his voice was low. ”There are many wonders in Letharia, yes, but it will chew up someone like you—-like Arden, and it will spit you out.” He warned. He hated the words that came from his lips but they were the truth. She radiated good. The girl fended him off when he accidentally crushed wildflowers for the love of the Cauldron. She didn’t belong here. And that thought twisted his gut.
A voice suddenly entered Wayland’s mind. He turned his head to find it was Adrastus who entered. “The Veritas?” he’d said and the General nodded up at the High Lord, making sure not to linger too long on the scene that unfolded.
“That’s our cue,” Wayland said to Faye, eyes searching hers. The tension between them changed, shifted in a way that sent his hands lowering to his sides.
“Resurrected by the High Lords,” Lawrence wondered aloud, eyes surveying Evie, brows set in a glare. “I can’t imagine such a thing has happened before?”
“What are you questioning?”Adrastus snapped, and Lawrence flinched in his spot.
“Just mere curiosity, milord,” he drawled.
“Curiosity kills,” Adras retorted flatly and Lawrence fell silent in time for Adras to spot Wayland and Faye reemerging into the crowd. The two of them gathered in a dance and he shifted his attention back to Evie, his hand rising slowly up her collarbone, fingers wrapping around her throat lightly as he pressed her to him. He could tell she found the two of them as well, by the way her body stilled and he murmured against her jaw. “Easy. . . Save that anger for later,”his eyes twinkled with lust.
Turning to Lawrence, he waved his hand.“If you have no further updates, then you’re dismissed,” the man tensed, but simply turned, but Adras clicked his tongue, making him stop in his tracks.“You’re not going to leave without bidding farewell to this insatiably lovely creature?”his grin was devilish as he ran his fingers through her hair. Lawrence pursed his lips before dipping into a reluctant bow to Evie in particular.
“A pleasure,” he muttered, obviously without meaning the words, and Adrastus’ talons were clutching him, sending him stiff as a board, a gasp catching in his throat.
“Try that again,”Adrastus growled and strangled words wheezed from Lawrence, causing him to release his mind control, the man slumping, his knees buckling.
“Milady,” he choked out. “It’s truly an honor,” his eyes flickered between the two of them and when Adrastus nodded, he was quick to leave. A chuckle rumbled from Adrastus and he whispered.
“Let’s go home, I have rather important matters to tend to,” the seduction in his voice was thick and he called for Wayland and Onica to return to the dais. Once gathered, they were exiting the throne room. With a success.
Everything seemed to shift the moment Adrastus entered the room, a cold rush of air sweeping through the throne room as all festivities ceased and all eyes swung towards him. The man had a commanding air about him, oozing authority, demanding respect. A surge of pride went through Evie as she watched him, darkness dawning on the face she loved so dearly. She knew firsthand the lengths he would go to to protect his people, to secure their peace and safety. Seeing it in action only intensified the love she felt for him, even as all traces of the warm and compassionate man she knew disappeared beneath his cool mask of indifference.
Once again, Evie fell into the role of Adrastus's pet - a role that she found she did not mind half as much now as she did when this journey of their had first begun. She filed in behind him slowly, gaze scanning the throne room. It seemed as cold and unrelenting as the faces that stared back at her. Hewn City made her long for the safety of Sakaris, its warmth and comfort and peaceful atmosphere. Now, a certain sort of protective fire swelled within her chest when she looked out into the sea of fae. More than ever she was aware of what was at stake, what they were fighting to protect.
Fingers gripped her face, lifting her chin ever so slightly, and Evie leaned into the touch. Blue eyes meeting his, her heart thrummed in response to the darkness she saw pooling in those silver depths. Memories of the first time they'd visited the Court of Nightmares came rushing back, making her face flush and her heartbeat accelerate. She knew what to expect, was better prepared for the role she'd be playing this time around, and yet she felt somehow more at her mate's mercy now than she had been even then.
It took little coaxing for Evie to cross the distance to Adrastus's throne and lower herself onto his lap. Relaxing back against the male slightly, her lips quirked in a half-smirk as his words filtered through her mind. Blue gaze scanning the crowd, she was unsurprised to find that he was right. Every eye in the room was upon them, people watching intently. What had transpired beneath the mountain had created a name for her that went far beyond whatever she'd been in their eyes before. Now, not only was she Adrastus's pet - she was the Cursebreaker. One held more weight than the other, though the novelty of neither seemed to have worn off in their absence.
At Adrastus's command, the crowd dispersed.
It was all too easy to find his Steward's gaze in the crowd. The man was perhaps the only one looking at her with loathing above all else, and the thought made her smirk. When their eyes met, she held his gaze. Though she said nothing the man began to walk towards them, as if he knew that once he'd been noticed there would be no escape. His gaze shifted from her to Adrastus as he walked, and Evie remembered all too clearly where his distaste for her had gotten him last time.
As the Steward cut a path through the crowd, Evie found herself leaning back against Adrastus, head resting against his shoulder. She could feel his hands tighten around her, and her legs slipped open a fraction wider in response. Fingertips brushed against her ribcage absently, in time to the steady beat of the orchestra. Drawing in a steadying breath, she reached out mentally to brush her claws against that familiar palace carved of onyx. When it cracked just a fraction, she breathed into the bond, "I want to make him remember me." She could feel Adrastus's chest rumble with his purr of approval and she knew that the lasting offense between the two of them was personal to the both of them.
"Milord," the man bowed his head to Adrastus as he approached them. Their exchange was similar to the one that had taken place between them last time. Evie sat reclined easily in Adrastus's lap, feeling his fingers trailing against her skin, brushing ever upwards from ribcage to the underside of her breast. Her back arched in response to his touch even as her gaze held the eyes of the man standing before them. "You look well,"said Evie pleasantly, though she gave the Steward a scathing once-over. While he said nothing, his gaze narrowed slightly. Lips quirking she added,"How wonderful it is to see you on your feet once more."The words served as a subtle reminder of what had happened the last time he'd crossed her, and it was clear from the darkening of the man's gaze that he remembered it as well as she did - good. Let him remember.
As with the last time they'd come to the Court of Nightmares, and any time she found herself with his hands upon her flesh, Evie felt as if she were in danger of bursting into flame. Her fingertips stroked down the length of his inner thigh and up it again, fingers wickedly hot against his skin. Evie had a feeling that there was something unnatural about that fire, and with a single thought she dampened it - knowing that anything strange, anything unnatural here was dangerous. Fingers still trailing circles against his skin, though the heat between them was entirely their own. She could all but feel Adrastus's pleasure at the fact as he shifted his hips beneath her and the girl stifled a groan as her hips rolled in response, feeling his own body's reaction to the wicked game they played.
Lawrence watched them with ill-disguised contempt in his gaze, as he had the first time they'd been here. His disgust was as evident as ever, though he watched them as if he were unable to tear his gaze away. Evie couldn't tell if Adrastus held him hostage, or if it was his own dark nature that kept him from being unable to look away. Or perhaps he simply had not been dismissed, so he remained standing at attention. Not knowing, not caring, she turned her head to meet Adrastus's gaze. It burned much like her own - with desire. With amusement. With pride. Evie leaned forward and licked a trail along the column of Adrastus's throat, savoring the taste of salt and the sea. It stirred something deep inside of her, leaving her feeling achy for him, for his touch, for everything she knew first-hand that those hands had to offer.
Turning around in his lap once more, her eyes slipped shut as she felt his hands caress her inner thighs, the girl's back arching slightly. For a moment, she'd almost forgotten that they were simply a distraction. Her gaze fluttered open once more, glassy now when it scanned the room. Seeing no traces of the rest, save Onica who still patrolled the crowd, she relaxed back against Adrastus, a smirk playing on the edge of her lips, fully intent on playing her part to its very fullest.
The Court of Nightmares seemed exactly as Adrastus had described it: cold, dark, wicked. Its people eyed them all with blatant distaste, eyes full of fear and perhaps a touch of loathing as they watched Adrastus enter the throne room. Wayland led the group, face more stoic than Faye had ever seen. Adrastus followed, commanding the attention and obedience of every soul in the room. Evie's boisterous spirit seemed to be lulled here, and she followed behind him with a lazy sort of grace that was entirely unexpected. From the way each of them moved with decided purpose, it was clear that they all knew exactly which part they were meant to play here. Though inexperienced, Faye was quick enough to pick up on her own role within the grand scheme of what was about to happen, and she played it accordingly.
It was as if there were something sinister in the air, almost tangible enough to taste. It called to Faye in a way she didn't understand, in a way that should have left her feeling meek and displaced, but instead filled her with the urge to spread her warmth through the marble hall instead. When she looked out into the crowd, she saw a room full of wasted potential. Faces and bodies that were misguided in their displeasure and mistrust. An ocean of souls calling out for help, with no one to keep them from downing.
So enraptured by The Court of Nightmares, she nearly missed Wayland's cue to follow him. Snapping back into reality, forcing herself away from dreamlike ideals and grounding herself in the mission at hand, Faye followed closely behind him. He cut a path through the crowd, and though she met the eyes of several passing fae, none dared to stop and speak to her. She couldn't blame them; Wayland looked lethal in those armored leathers, blade strapped across his back and fingertips twitching as if he dared them to give him any excuse to unsheathe what lay beneath. There should have been some sort of fear underlying the girl's body language or at the very least her thoughts as she followed behind Wayland, but she was perfectly at ease. She trusted him. She trusted all of them.
If they knew how much blind faith she truly had in them, they would have been flattered - or appalled.
Hand curling lightly around his own, Faye allowed herself to be pulled away from the crowd. They disappeared behind a door leading them into an expansive hallway, nearly barren in comparison to the throne room. The music faded behind them, the sounds of the party muffled. Faye looked up at Wayland expectantly, waiting for instruction. Though she remained silent her eyes shone with understanding, the girl giving a slight nod at his words. Black box, silver orb. She repeated the vague description over and over in her mind as they set off once more, and she followed Wayland down a path that he seemed to recall from memory. It made her wonder how many times he'd been here before, how often they were forced to delve beneath this mountain of misery.
They finally came upon the door he'd been looking for. Faye could sense his relief as they approached it, and Wayland pulled a small set of tools to make quick work of the lock. His voice in her ears was sharp, and it made her eyes widen in surprise. For a moment she wondered if she'd somehow upset him, but she knew that was impossible. She hadn't done anything. "Be quick," countered the blonde, arms crossing over her chest. And yet she did as she was told, blue-brown gaze shifting up and down the length of the hallway several times over, searching for any sign of something out of place, of someone approaching. No one came. It wasn't long before Wayland had the lock picked and then he was all but pushing her through the door, closing it quietly behind them.
Faye gazed about the office with a slight frown. Though larger than any office she'd been in before, it seemed just as ordinary. It was neatly kept, the furniture pristine and the books and papers on the desk stacked neatly. Everything was orderly - anything out of place would be noticed. Wayland told her to try the cabinets, and so that's what Faye did. Dropping into a crouch before the many cabinets lining the lower portion of the room, she pulled them open and began to rummage through their contents. Stacks of paperwork, books, materials for writing and record keeping. There were a few pieces of jewelry set aside in wooden boxes, other heirlooms of sort, but no black box. No silver orb.
"Could it be somewhere else?" Faye wondered, watching Wayland as he moved about the room. The male didn't respond, but as he moved to look at her his armor caught on something on the desk - a statue. It seemed both of them were moving for it, hands outstretched, but to their surprise it didn't fall away completely. Faye blinked at the strange sight, the statue almost entirely upended but resting on its side. There was a soft click and some rustling, then the bookshelves were slowly sliding apart to reveal a doorway. Blinking into that darkness, she looked to Wayland for direction. Touching wa soff limits - that much she could handle. Keeping close to the male, she stepped inside the darkness of the room and squinted against its inky blackness.
Suddenly the room illuminated green. Faye found herself glancing towards the jewels on Wayland's armor, not for the first time. What were they? She'd noticed Killian's as well - but Adrastus had none. None of the women carried them. They had to have been special, then, and useful for more than simply lighting up the darkness. Blinking into the emerald-tinged glow of the room, Faye walked beside Wayland slowly, studying the far side of the room as he looked over every item they passed. In the distance, she saw what appeared to be the outline of a column. And, sitting atop it, barely distinguishable from the night to her mortal eyes, was a small box. "Hey,"she murmured, finger outstretched towards the item in question. They approached and after a moment of hesitation, Wayland grabbed the box. He tensed visibly, and Faye looked around, ears straining for the sound of chaos. When everything remained silent and well, the two of them exited the little room, its door closing behind them softly.
Faye watched as Wayland pried the top off of the little box. Inside was an orb, no bigger than an apple. Though the description rang true, she found it difficult to believe that this little orb had caused them so much trouble. That it was so vital. A flash of green and then the box disappeared entirely. Eyes widening with panic, she looked up at Wayland, only to find him already smirking down at her. The sight rubbed her the wrong way, and her brows knitted together into a scowl. Don't worry, he said. And so she wouldn't. But the scowl lingered on her face as he gestured towards the door, and she took a step in its direction. No sooner than she'd moved did she hear the sound of footsteps on the opposite side of the door, approaching quickly. Eyes widening once more, she looked between the door and her companion. "Wayland?"though his name was a mere murmur on her lips, there was an urgency behind it. She was waiting to follow his lead.
There was a million scenarios that Faye could have imagined, but the one she was met with had somehow escaped her. Their eyes met, and she could see trouble brewing beneath those hazel depths - it made her heart lurch even before he closed the distance between them. Finding herself suddenly trapped between the desk and the General, Faye glanced over her shoulder just in time to see one of his arms lash out, sending the desk's contents spilling to the floor. He didn't have to say anything, she knew where his mind had gone and hers was only a moment or two behind. Before she had time to react his hands had found her waist and she was in the air, coming down hard against the desk. Their eyes met and she could see something smoldering there, which made her brows raise in surprise.
The echoes of a grin curved her lips, and then he was upon her.
Faye drew in an audible gasp, letting it whoosh out in a rush between parted lips as she tilted her head back, eyes fluttering shut when she felt Wayland's lips brushing against her neck. It was like fireworks exploding against her skin, scorching a trail everywhere his lips touched. Her flesh was flushed and heated, body burning from within as his lips and tongue followed the curve of her throat and down further, towards the low neckline of her gown. A small part of her rational mind that cautioned Faye, setting off a string of internal warning bells, but there was a disconnect between logic and desire, her body responding to his touch with a fierceness that would have terrified her had she not so enjoyed fanning the flames of her own destruction.
If Wayland wanted to put on a show, who was she to disappoint?
Back arching away from his touch, one palm pressed flat against the desk, the other finding itself tangled in a mess of tousled, honey-colored locks. Breath quickening, Faye had begun to wonder if perhaps she'd imagined the footsteps outside - that thought, at last, sent a surge of something akin to panic through her - when the door flew open and a guard was crying out. Wayland's body stilled against hers, and her breath caught once more. Fingers loosening their grip in his hair, she allowed her hand to fall away. Both palms flat on the desk, she braced her weight back against them and watched as the General drew himself away from her, their eyes meeting once more. Her gaze was glossed-over, eyes heavy lidded and she knew it. As her breathing began to even itself out, Faye found herself grinning up at him once more.
The guard's voice found their ears once more, and Wayland slowly turned towards him. As he moved away from her, Faye rightened herself, slipping off of the desk and adjusting her dress. Her skin was still tingling where his lips had been just moments before, and she self-consciously ran a hand along the path his lips had drawn against her skin as if to wash away any trace of what had just transpired between them. One more his hand found hers and he was tugging her through the open door, the girl keeping her gaze downcast as they passed the guard on their way out. Silence hung heavily in the air between them as they casually fled the scene of their crime, neither speaking until they had put a great distance between themselves and the ransacked office.
When Wayland did speak, she was surprised by his words. By the apology, by the concern she heard there. Sorry? Was that what he was?“Tell me, General,” Faye leveled the man with a heated look. “Do you make it a habit of apologizing to the women whose bodies your lips explore?” The look Wayland gave her made her skin flush further, pulse quickening once more. It was answer enough. A wicked grin curved her lips when she said, “Then I’d rather not be the exception.”
Leaving him to mull her words over, Faye nodded in the direction that they had come from previously, beginning down the hallway once more. She couldn't have found her way out on her own, but she didn't have to. Soon Wayland took over once more, leading them down the winding hallways until they were before that over-arching doorway once more which she now recognized as one leading into the throne room. They pushed past it and rejoined the party once more. It was as if they had never left. A glance towards the throne revealed Adrastus and Evie, still holding the attention of everyone in the room. Faye's gaze lingered on the pair for only a moment before she was looking away, hoping that the exchange between herself and Wayland was a lot less apparent than what was taking place up there.
Glancing up at her companion once more, Faye found that she couldn't read him. It unsettled her, how faraway his thoughts and feelings felt to her when generally she was so able to look at someone and read them as if leafing through a well-loved book. When his eyes found hers once more, Faye offered him a sweet smile. Then she extended her hand."Dance with me," said the girl simply. The surprise that flashed across his face might have made her laugh as a dozen quick-witted comments about their predicament just minutes earlier came to mind, but all she did was roll her eyes at him."I'm beginning to wonder if perhaps our first dance was more luck-based than talent. Humor me."Said Faye, wiggling her fingers expectantly.
As he took her hand and led her onto the dance floor, she was relieved to find that no one here took any great interest in them. It was welcome after their last dance. She could still feel those eyes on her, no matter how hard she tried to forget the sensation. Hands falling into place accordingly, they waited for the cue from the music before they began to move together. It was a softer dance, slower than their first. And yet Faye found that they moved together just as easily, each seeming to sense the other's movements before they knew them themselves. She liked that about Wayland, how easily everything seemed to come for him. It was easiest to follow someone who knew how to lead.
"Tell me about those,"said Faye, nodding towards the strange crystals that still glowed a dazzling shade of emerald. Her head tilted slightly as she studied them. They were beautiful, although a bit intimidating for reasons she didn't understand. She liked them. They were her favorite color. The color of all things alive and healthy and earthy. The girl listened attentively when Wayland spoke to him, holding onto his every word. It wasn't uncommon - she enjoyed learning, of people and places and things she didn't understand. People most of all. There just seemed to few opportunities to truly indulge her curiosity, when there were pretenses to be had and politeness dictated every manner of ones' life in the human realm.
All the talk of war and battle and strength and siphons had her looking about the ornate throne room, and she wondered just how long things had been going on this way. How much these people had endured. They were not a violent people by nature, from what she could tell, and she felt that they bore it rather beautifully, all things considering. "You live in a strange world, Wayland." Mused Faye, moving closer to him, hand tightening around his own as the two of them spun in a slow circle. Once more her gaze was somewhere faraway, scanning the faces in the crowd, the marbled floors, the chandeliers hanging high above their heads. So like her own world, and yet so much darker. So much complexity lying just beneath the surface, begging to be understood. So many questions she had, and nowhere near enough time for them all to be answered before she would inevitably be forced to return to the life she'd left behind. "I almost wish I could be a part of it," a slight smile curved her lips when she looked back up at him.
Adrastus rubbed his temples wearily, eyes meeting Evie’s when he finished explaining the game plan he’d been mulling over the last few days. Everyone around the table seemed to tense, aside from Arden who didn’t have a care in the world beside the food that had been presented to him.
“She’s going to be the least likely of the inner circle to be under watchful eyes.” Adrastus tried to reason with Evie, but a scowl was set on her face and she was then arguing with Faye who seemed to be all but lost in her own world during their discussion.
Killian shifted his gaze over everyone, then averted his gaze entirely, stabbing a piece of food to avoid any confrontation. Wayland on the other hand looked just as defeated as Adrastus felt, hands rubbing his face as he watched the two sisters go at each other. Nevara sipped her wine, a smirk curling on her lips at the discussion, amusement flickering in her eyes when she shifted them to Adrastus who shrugged across the table.
The High Lord ended up giving Faye a detailed explanation of the Night Court how it was the largest amount of territory out of all the courts. He went on to explain how it was divided into two sub-Courts. The Court of Nightmares being the evil sibling to Sakaris, with its violence and how individuals who followed their own morals and those who disagreed with Adrastus’s rule resided there. How the Court of Nightmares was the only side of the Night Court that was truly known by the rest of the world aside from those who resided in Sakaris itself and a select trusted few.
He went on to express the importance of Faye joining them on their visit. After all that happened under Adrianna’s reign beneath the mountain, Evie was the one that eyes would be lingering on. Adrastus’s new and improved “pet” as they liked to call her. That they would need an orb known as Veritas, because of its truth telling magic.
“I know that it’s not ideal,” he casted a glance to Evie and then turned to her sister.“And I hate to use you, Faye, but it’s our best chance to get the other half of the book without bringing the Queen’s here which could deem things worse off than they already are.” Faye’s reaction to the entire ordeal was light, much less perplexed than everyone elses and it settled a calmness inside of Adrastus to see how she was adjusting to the circumstances, he could still hear her voice from in the garden. You’re a good man. He often found himself wondering if that was true.
A snort escaped Nevara who nearly choked on her wine at the words Faye spoke about being traded for a goat. Wayland’s lips twitched upward and he shot a look to Evie who seemed to be getting worked up at the accusation. Adras reached over, placing a hand over Evie’s who nearly sent her plate cracking into two pieces. “Calming thoughts was it?”he purred through the bond, fighting the grin that wanted to form on his own lips now.
The men had gotten ready rather quickly, Wayland was fully adorned in his Illyrian leathers. The dark pants were tight, and the scale-like plates of leather were worn and scarred. A close-fitting jacket had been built around the wings that folded against his back where his usual sword was sheathed. Bits of dark, scratched armor were also added to his shoulders and forearms. The outfit had been completed by the seven glowing emerald siphons that were balanced on his armor.
Beside him stood Adrastus, cloaked in High Lord tindrels of night: an ebony tunic that was brocaded with gold and silver, dark fitted leathered pants, along with leather boots that rose to just below his knees. Atop his head was the Night Court Lords' crown, completing the look. The others relaxed about the room, and Wayland avoided meeting Killian’s gaze after their altercation earlier. He didn’t want to go into a mission with anything other than the mission on his mind, though he found that to be nearly impossible when he was inclining his head to find Faye standing at the top of the stairs with so much skin exposed.
Hazel traveled slowly along her body from head to toe, mouth suddenly feeling dry. He tried to tear his gaze away from her, but the roaring heat that filtered through him was unlike anything he’d ever felt before. She was utterly intoxicating. Only when she was speaking to him, did he snap himself free.“Mmm. . . More or less,” he offered her, glancing over the grin that formed on her lips to his delight.
“Only when it was most inconvenient, my love,”Adrastus smirked at Evie, locking his fingers through hers and then reached for Faye’s, Wayland taking her other hand. In a matter of seconds, they were vanishing.
Onica had left ahead of schedule, making sure that things were prepared for their arrival. Adrastus let his wings free tonight, not wanting to conceal them when it came to the Court of Nightmares, they already despised him for being a half-breed, but he didn’t need to let them think that he was ashamed of it.
Glancing over the group, Adras stole one last glance at Evie, his eyes full of warmth. As if a silent way of saying: ‘Sorry’ before he had to become the monster that the city knew him to be. Then he was moving through the doors, nodding to Wayland who positioned himself ahead of Adras, leading them atop a dais is where a throne which was carved with beast as well, a head snaking around either side of the back as if they watch over the High Lord's shoulders. Only himself and few others knew what the beasts on his throne truly represented.
The music. The voices. They ceased entirely and Adrastus released his powers on the room, letting the darkness and strength envelope it entirely, sending a shudder through it. Gone was the warmth that once sat upon his face, replaced by a stone cold expression, eyes dark and full of an assertive dominance. Onica awaited them on the polished stone, chin held high, shoulders back and courtiers made way for them. As soon as Adras stepped on the dias, Onica lowered herself onto a knee, bowing before him, Wayland following suit. Suddenly, the entire room was moving, dropping to a knee before him while he shifted his gaze over them before he came to a stop in front of the throne.
“Wasn’t expecting me today, were we?” Adrastus’ voice boomed over the crowd who nearly flinched under his words. Turning toward Evie, Adras reached out, grabbing hold of her chin. His eyes met hers, and they danced with a wicked darkness before he was running his thumb over her bottom lip, wetting his own in response.“Rise,”he turned back to the crowd and they did as they were told.
Adrastus moved to his throne, he took a seat, eyes darting back to Evie. Raising his hand, he curled a finger at her, beckoning her to him. Several eyes looked over Evie, practically swallowing her whole with interest and lust filling their eyes. As she strode toward him, placing herself into his lap, his talons caressed her inner walls.“They’re all eating you up,”he purred, “They can’t take their eyes off you, and I must say, neither can I,” his fingers glided against the exposed bits of her back, knuckles brushing along her spine, lowering slowly to her waist and then he was raising a brow through his glare toward the crowd.
“Go. Busy yourselves,”Adrastus waved his hand at them and on command, they all dispersed from where they stood, the music that was playing returning once more. The room became alive again and Adras shifted his gaze through the moving bodies for his Steward, Lawrence. It was his belonging that they were after. He would be the one in need of the most distraction.
As soon as everyone began moving again, Wayland turned to Onica who gave a subtle nod of her chin, her long slender legs guiding her down off the dias toward the crowd. He turned toward Faye, giving her a nod as well to follow him as he began moving off the dias next. The general led her through the crowd of fae, making sure no one stopped to speak to Faye by simply glaring in their direction. Their eyes took in the blade and siphons on his body and had the good sense to move out of the way without hesitation.
Once they were deep enough in the crowd, Wayland turned, glancing over toward the throne once to make sure that Lawrence was being taken care of. The Stewards attention was grabbed by Adrastus and Wayland reached out his hand, grabbing Faye’s and he tugged her in the direction of one of the large arching doorways that would lead them to their destination. As soon as they reached the threshold, he waited for the right moment to slip through, taking Faye along with him.
The halls were far less crowded, and much quieter, only the occasional party straggler appearing. Wayland turned to face Faye, eyes assessing her. “We breach the office and then start searching for a black box. Inside should be a silver orb, no larger than an apple.” his voice was hushed and from memory he began descending down the long candlelit corridors of the palace in the direction of Lawrence’s office. He wasn’t sure that it was going to be easy, finding the mansfamily's most valued and guarded talismans.
After a couple twists and turns, a large wooden door appeared at the end of a stretch of hall. “There,” Wayland breathed, moving with soundless steps across the stone floors. As they reached the door, he knew it would be locked and he snatched a tool that hung from from one of the various pockets of his leathers, freeing a metal pick and tension wrench. “Keep watch,” Wayland ordered Faye. His voice was tense, and not being of the task he had to do, but more because he was alone with Faye. Trying to pull forward his concentration when she was around deemed more difficult than picking the lock.
Nimble, calloused fingers worked the tools, shifting them until a click popped through the wood and he removed the tools, twisting the handle. The door swung open with ease and he was quick to usher Faye inside the office, shutting the door behind them. Once inside, he raked his fingers through his hair and looked about the room. It was vast, bigger than an ordinary office. A large carved mantel decorated the fireplace, several pieces of furniture circling the area. Off to one side of the room sat a long wooden desk, bookshelves adorned the walls and a door hung open, leading into an area of storage. Wayland’s eyes scanned over the various shelves that lined the walls, several pieces sitting atop them.
“Try the cabinets,” Wayland nodded toward the many small wooden doors that lined beneath the bookcases and his desk. Though the room appeared neat, the clutter was still evident when it came to trying to find something specific.
Moving to the otherside of the room, Wayland tested any parts of the wall, softly knocking on a number of different areas of the room for any hollow parts that would entertain the idea of a hidden room. He wouldn’t put it about the weasel of a man to have a hidden den of treasures. The two searched the room for what felt like too long, not coming up on anything aside from some jewelry and unimportant heirlooms. Just when they felt like giving up on the room, Wayland moved, his armor knocking against a statue sat atop his desk. Reaching to grab the statue before it fell, he realized it didn’t roll off the desk, but stayed sideways, the sound of something unlatching behind him made him turn around to find the bookshelves were separating, revealing a hidden room.
“I knew it,” Wayland stared into the dark space and turned to Faye. “Be careful of what you touch, there could be wards that I can’t sense,” he explained as he stepped into the room. His siphons illuminated the room in green light, his eyes scanning over every piece that they passed by until Faye spotted the box, her finger stretching out to point in its direction.
Looking up, Wayland’s gaze reached the black box that sat atop a stone collum. Moving toward it, the General didn’t find a scent around the air, and as he hoped that no wards concealed the item, he reached, grabbing the box and slowly lifted it off the collum. Expecting an alarm of sorts to ring off, he tensed his arms, but nothing came. Glancing over his shoulder at Faye, he slowly tucked the box against him. When they moved out of the room, his fingers pried the top off and inside sat the silver orb, a foggy swirl rolling inside of it. “I’ve never seen it in person,”Wayland murmured down at it and the door behind them closed slowly.
His siphons flickered brightly, and the box disappeared, sent off to a space between worlds, courtesy of Adrastus’ magic. Noting the worry that flashed on Faye’s face at the disappearance, Wayland smirked. “Don’t worry,” he reassured her and grestured toward the door, “We should go before someone—” he was cut off by the sound of footfalls approaching the office. Muscles becoming strained, Wayland swore beneath his breath, the steps drawing closer and closer by the second. There was no way they’d get out of the room, or open the hidden door before they were inside the office. They needed an excuse, and a damn good one for being in Lawrence’s office.
A quick idea flashed through Wayland’s mind and he had no time left to contemplate if it was going to work or not. Or the reaction he’d get from Faye, but if it kept them from looking suspicious and kept them from thinking lowly of his High Lord, it was the best he had with the time given.
His entire body moved with a unnatural swiftness, turning in Faye’s direction. His eyes ran over her, then met her eyes briefly. One muscled arm reached behind her, using a long sweeping motion to send a majority of the contents of the desk spilling onto the floor. In another fluid motion, Wayland grabbed Faye by her hips, raising her onto the desk. His eyes burned into her own, flickering over her lips. His chest rose and fell deeply. The sound of the door knob jiggling to open rattled through the room and he didn’t waste another second. Drawing himself forward, his lips found the crook of her neck in a hot open-mouth kiss, one of his hands bracing himself against the desk while the other cradled the small of her back, letting her brace herself into it.
A fire sent flames bursting through his veins, creating a shudder through him. The taste of her skin against his mouth made him dizzy with intoxication and he worked his mouth and tongue along her collarbone, lowering slowly down her chest where the dress exposed her to him. Making sure to give whoever swung open the door a show that would shock them before anything else.
One of the guards, stood in the entrance of the office, his voice clearing before he yelled. “Hey! You’re not supposed to be in here,”
Wayland stiffened against Faye, slowly drawing himself back from her. His eyes met hers first and felt like they’d never stop staring at each other. His chest still rose and fell at an unsteady pace, and the guard pipped up once more, forcing Wayland to turn toward him.
“My apologies,” Wayland breathed, moving his fingers through his hair as he slowly unpressed his body from Faye’s, allowing her to slide off the desk. “We were just looking for somewhere. . . private,” a lazy grin found his lips and the guard pointed out the door.
“Filthy bastard,” the guard muttered and Wayland had to fight to keep himself restrained as he passed the man, hand holding onto Faye’s as they left the room. He didn’t speak until they were turning down a different hall, releasing her hand slowly.
“I’m sorry,” he glanced toward her. “Are you alright?"
Even as Adrastus uttered those too good to be true words, Faye watched him hesitantly. It wasn't that she outrightly didn't trust the man - she just knew all too well that nothing ever came without strings attached. What was his was hers. The words sounded so genuine, and yet a little voice in the back of her mind asked, yes but at what cost? As she stared hard into those shining pools of silver, she saw reflected in their translucent depths the glittering of integrity. Still, she couldn't help but to ask him,"Truly?"brows creasing slightly as she watched him, waiting for further confirmation.
It came in the form of information. Adrastus went on to tell her about their library, which piqued Faye's interest. Though she'd never really had a taste for the romantic, wordy literature that her sister enjoyed indulging in, she did enjoy reading books rooted in fact. And anything that would give her more information on the local flora, on the names of the plants and their characteristics, on optimal growing conditions, seasons, anything, was worth reading. It was strange to hear him tell her that she was essentially free to come and go as she pleased, to use what he had to offer to the best of her advantage. Faye couldn’t remember a time in her life when she’d been allowed to simply do as she pleased, do what she wanted, without having to worry about what others might think or how they might react. As he went one step further, telling her about the house and its ability to offer her whatever she may need, something within her shifted slightly.
It was like watching the sun coming out on an overcast day, the way her face suddenly lit up and the girl beamed at him. “Thank you, Adrastus.” For perhaps the first time since this had all begun, there was sincerity bleeding from every word she spoke. He had given her something so precious, and he didn’t even realize it. It went far beyond the garden and permission to tend to it. He had given her a choice, hers to make freely, and he had given her the tools to follow through on her decision. He had allowed her a purpose – one of her own choosing. No longer was she the "little mother" figure, responsible for nurturing both the elder and younger sibling. No longer was she acting eldest daughter, responsible for embodying ladyhood and running the estate. No longer was she Aeron’s betrothed, responsible for maintaining appearances and appeasing others. For the first time in a very long time, perhaps ever, she was free to simply be and do whatever she so desired.
"Do not apologize to me."Said Faye, her voice gentle.The man had all but uttered an apology, and the expression of his guilt did not sit well with her."You're not responsible for any of this. And even if you were, I'd forgive you - you're a good man." She didn't say how she knew. She just did. For his words, for his actions, for the way he interacted with her sister, with her brother. Though she had grown up in a word that loathed his kind, Faye wasn't so sure she ever really had. Wasn't sure she was capable of such a thing. Especially not now. Not here.
Not with them.
...
Faye sat at the dinner table, but she was lost in thought. Eyes cast downward, the girl pushed a bite of food back and forth across her plate rhythmically without remembering to glance up. Around her the conversation went on, but she was only half-listening. Nestled away beneath the table in her lap sat a book, Letharia’s Encyclopedia of Plants and Flowers, and blue-brown eyes scanned over its contents hungrily, drinking in and committing to memory every word on the page.
She was just wondering if she’d be able to replicate the delicate curves of the bat-like petals on an obscure plant called the tacca chantrieri, when suddenly there was a heavy tension hanging over the room. She could feel it around her, making the hairs on her arms stand up and quiver. But it was the sound of her name that had Faye looking up. Blinking owlishly, her eyes didn’t shift immediately to Evie – who had uttered her name – but towards Wayland, who sat across from her at the table. “What?”she asked, and then realizing she had inherently glanced towards him for explanation to something he had absolutely no part in, she swiveled her head to look over at Evie. “What’s happening?”
There was a look of irritation on Evie's face, but for once it was not set on her. Or on Wayland. But rather, it was fixed on Adrastus. "You can't mean to let her go there," said Evie with a light scowl."Go where?"asked Faye, a frown of her own finding its way onto her face. Beneath the table, she slowly closed the book. Now that look of irritation was fixed on her, and Faye's brows raised innocently. "Have you been listening at all, Phaedra?" she snipped out in a tone that revealed just how high-strung the woman truly was these days. It made those raised brows knit together as a wave of defensiveness rushed over the younger girl. "Have my human ears been picking up the monstrous morse code you beasties seem intent on using? Why no, Evelyn, they have not. Am I allowed to plead humanity on this one, or is that card overused?" The words could have been cutting, but she was in a good mood. A slight half-smile tugged at the edge of pink lips as she tilted her head, watching as his sister's eyes narrowed. Though Evie said nothing, there was a chill in the air that she'd come to expect whenever her sister was wildly on edge. Faye snorted in response. "Bite me, Ice Queen." And then, turning her focus towards Adrastus instead, she asked, "Where are we going?"
His explanation of the Court of Nightmares should have left Faye feeling terrified - and maybe it did a little bit. But it didn't sound as if she truly had a choice in whether or not she was going. From the way Adrastus spoke, he was very much decided already. And from Evie's reaction, it was clear that she was not very happy with his decision. "I don't like it," said the girl with an anxious glance towards her mate. It seemed that lately, she didn't enjoy anything that didn't involve Faye being kept away from the rest of the world, safe and secure. Although the younger girl knew that it was just her sister's way of being protective, of trying to keep her safe, there had to be a line drawn somewhere in the sand. "Eve, I'm a big girl." Said Faye, giving her sister a knowing look."If you're gonna go on worrying about someone, let it be Arden. That kid is just plain weird,"and from down the table, the little boy cried out in protest. It might have succeeded in getting Evie to crack a smile before, but now she just looked miserable. Faye almost felt bad, knowing that she was the cause of all her sister's worry and misery.
From down the table, Onica chirped in with, "Has she always been like this?" There seemed to be genuine curiosity there. Faye shook her head. "Nah, she tried to trade me for a goat once." A murmur went up around the table, and Evie slammed one hand down on the table. "I was not trading you for a goat!" But Faye shrugged her shoulders. "Tell that to my estranged husband across the sea." Perhaps there wasn't the most truth there - Evie had been trying to bargain with the man, and he hadn't spoken the same language. There had been some hand gesturing and confusion, she'd almost been sold for a single, sickly-looking goat. "You are impossible," growled out Evie, stabbing a piece of meat with her fork perhaps a little harder than necessary. "You need to lighten up,"countered Faye. "And trust that I know how to handle myself." At this, Evie glowered. "You don't know how to handle yourself." And once again, Faye was shrugging easily. "Then I guess lets's just trust that I'm pretty enough to sweet talk my way out of a bad situation."
Evie hated the Court of Nightmares. Hated going there herself, let alone dragging her sister along with them. No matter how hard she tried to see Faye as an adult, all she saw when she looked at her was a blonde little girl with pigtail braids, a sunken face and dirt-smudged cheeks. Someone in need of protecting. Someone she loved. It was heavy carrying the need to protect them around all the time, and Evie knew that it was wearing on her but she didn't know how to stop it. Once the King is stopped, she kept telling herself. But it felt like she'd go crazy, and drive them all that way too, long before they ever saw that day.
"I hate this," she murmured to Faye, as the two stood getting ready in the mirror. Faye was staring at herself, eyes wide. "What exactly is my part in all of this?" she asked, gaze traveling over the dress Evie had laid out for her. A strapless number, it clung to her body everywhere it could, accentuating her hips and flaring out below her thighs, skirt ending in a cascade of black and red roses. It was the topmost portion that gave Faye the most cause for concern, with more skin exposed than she was used to. Gone were the modest mortal dresses, replaced by one that showed off the entirety of her shoulders, concealing her breasts barely by a multicolored red and black rose. Trailing vines made up the torso of the dress, the pattern leaving most of her middle section and all of her back exposed.
"You're going to help Wayland get the Veritas," said Evie, frowning slightly. She reached over, applying a coat of bright red lipstick to Faye's lips, which were already parted in surprise. "Don't worry - no one will be looking at you. Adrastus and I will keep them all busy." It was hard to believe, but then again she supposed her dress was no worse off than her sister's. Perhaps it was just the fashion here. Faeries had different standards than the mortals. It would just take some getting used to. "Are you okay with this?" asked Faye, looking over at her sister with concern shining in her worried gaze. "No. But Wayland will protect you if it comes down to it, so I guess that is some consolation." Reaching out, Faye placed a gentle hand on her sister's shoulder. "Ye of little faith. You're not the only sister capable of greatness." Waggling her eyebrows, Faye flashed her sister a grin and spun on her heel, sending one teasing glance over her shoulder as she went.
"Alright boys!" Faye came down the stairs ready for adventure, rubbing her hands together expectantly. Of them all, her mood was the most improved it seemed. Evie trailed behind, looking uncertain though she kept her head held high. Three pairs of eyes fell on her, and she flashed a smile first at Killian. "Not you. Though I'll miss you,"she promised, patting his arm softly. Turning to look at the other two she said, "If we are going to do this, Iet's go over the game plan again, please." She requested, smiling sweetly at Adrastus, waiting for him to speak. As he explained to her once again that he and Evie would provide the distraction while she and Wayland stole the weird orb thingy, Faye followed along with a series of nods. "I trust you know what you're doing?" she arched a brow at Wayland. His response made her grin, and she nodded her head. "Great. Loving the odds. Let's go before I lose my faith entirely."
Evie watched her with weary eyes. "Was I really always this ready to get myself killed?" she asked Adrastus with a grimace. How long ago it seemed - now she felt like a worried old hen, clucking about her chicks. Maybe her glory days were behind her. Hell, after all the shit she'd been through maybe she didn't mind. Though she had no intentions of passing the buck onto her baby sister, that was for sure. "Alright, let's just get this over with." Said Evie, and she placed her hand in Adrastus's.
...
The spanning metropolis was as dark and eerie as Evie remembered it to be. She stared up at the looming gates of the castle, carved into great, scaled black beasts which coiled together in a nest of claws and fangs. Between them flowed vines of jasmine and moonflowers, looking more deadly than they were beautiful though she noticed Faye's gaze lingering on them, alight with something other than fear or horror.
"Ready?"murmured the woman, looking over at the others. More unsettled now that she knew what lay behind those gates, she felt anxiety rise at the thought of them being locked away behind them once more.
The doors swung open, revealing the throne room. The walls were carved from the dark stone of the mountain, the floors polished ebony. Large, onyx pillars were throughout the room supporting a high ceiling, lost amongst the gloom above. They were carved with the same unsettling images that adorned the gates through which they'd just walked. Drawing themselves up a little bit further, they moved into the room, following Adrastus's lead.
It didn’t take him long to oblige to Faye’s request. Rising to his feet, Wayland outstretched his hand to her. Part of him had wanted to bring her somewhere more comfortable when she woke up, but his worry about moving her too quickly after rising made him second-guess the situation. As soon as his arm had risen to reach for her, Evie was standing in the crossfire. She had a glint in her eyes that matched her body language and the tone of her voice. Suddenly, things were light and fluffy between the two of them, her tongue had become a sword and he was battling back just as hard, his eyes darkening at her threatening gaze. Wayland wasn’t sure if it had been the way she stared at him or her arm that was making a barrier between him and Faye, or if it was that deep-rooted feeling that bloomed in his gut. That protection over Faye. His eyes flickered between the two women, but ultimately rested on Evie, the same challenging look on his face.
“What’s with the attitude?” Wayland countered and Evie seemed to reel on him. He glowered, shoulders broad and heavy as he stiffened, their eyes clashing against one another in a silent battle.
By the time the two stopped glaring at each other, they were both turning to find Killian helping Faye off the table. Wayland stared at the male with distrust, something he’d never actually felt toward Killian since they met as children in the camps. Faye’s annoyance had been heard, but Wayland couldn’t focus on anything other than the proximity of her and Killian. He felt like a feral dog, possessive of the first piece of food he’d found in months and he hated it.
As the two of them moved off to find Faye a more comfortable place to rest, Wayland found himself turning back on Evie at the sound of her voice. His brows lowered in anger. Stay away from her? He tried to register the words, his chest heaving in irritation. Since he met Evie, he hadn’t ever felt this sort of anger toward her. The look on her face, the way she spoke to him, ignited something in his chest.“If I had stayed away from her, she’d be dead right now,” he said, voice low and sharp.
The rustling of sheets caused his eyes to shift beneath his heavy lids. Blinking the sleep from his eyes, Adrastus looked over his surroundings, his body aching slightly at the position he’d been in. His hands ran over the floor as he pushed himself up to his feet and yawned. The last thing he remembered was telling Arden a story. The boy fell asleep beside him and. . . He must have too, he realized, and then he saw Evie, bent over to tuck Arden into her bed, he was still sound asleep.
He moved with Evie when she came up beside him, arm wrapping lazily along her shoulders as they crept out of the room, moving to his own bedroom for the night.
* * *
The King was heavy on Adrastus's mind. He’d woken so early that when he peered over at Evie, her eyes remained closed, the quiet stir of her breaths escaping her lips the only sound in the room. He watched her for a while, taking in how peaceful she looked. It was nice to see after several days of her being at odds with Wayland and then the stress that lined her face each day. He knew that she was constantly drowned by worries and thoughts of her family and the King and the book. It was nice to see this version of her again.
Reaching over, he brought the blankets up closer to her, tucking her in. She nuzzled into his touch and a faint smile found his lips and he pressed them to her forehead before slipping from the bed.
The house was uncharacteristically quiet that morning. Not a creak echoed through the walls while he sipped his coffee and he didn’t remember a time when that had been the case in months. He surveyed the half of the book they’d managed to capture, his body becoming stiff and heavy with stress. The familiar weight took a toll on the High Lord, but he kept it on a harness, refusing to let it affect or leak into the lives of his loved ones. That was who he was. The man that made things happen. Took care of everyone without a thought for himself.
Rising from his seat, he returned the book to its warded room and headed for the sliding glass doors to the garden. His shoes squished against the moss and lush grass as he walked. The garden sang with his mother's aura. From the bushes filled with vibrant red strawberries to the rose bushes that wove their beautiful sworded vines across the walls. Approaching the water fountain, Adras reached a hand out, letting the falls run over his skin. It was crisp and cool against his hand and when he craned his head to look over the still-dim sky above, he felt her presence all around him.
“This garden is a representation of all life, sweet Adrastus,” her voice said to him as they peered over the chrysanthemums that wilted over, their petals straining. “Even those that don’t appear worthy can bloom into the most beautiful things,” she whispered to him as her hand waved over the flowers, replenishing them. They rose to reach for the sky, their petals peeling out and straightening as if they’d just bloomed.
“I miss you both,” Adrastus said quietly against the running water and then he heard a rustling nearby. His head turned in the direction of the noise and he was moving soundlessly through the garden only to come up upon no one other than Faye who seemed to be admiring a group of flowers known as Farsalia’s. The flower was an array of soft orange and blue spikes that created a circle, little water droplets forming at the tips.
“Those spikes are harmless, they actually water themselves,”Adrastus said behind her, causing her to jump in surprise. His lips formed a slow smirk at her reaction and he slid his hands into his pockets. At her explanation, he shrugged and looked over the variety of flowers before her. He didn’t blame her and knew that over the past few days, Evie had been nothing short of a mother hen to her sister. At the sound of Wayland’s name, he turned back to her, assessing her expression as she said it. With the knowledge of her possibly being his brother's mate, he couldn’t help but silently wonder if maybe she felt the pull yet too.
Stepping forward, he nodded. “My mother had quite the green finger,” he explained, eyes wandering over the expanse of the large garden and all its wonders. Every time he stepped into the garden it felt like the first time. There was always something new to explore. Blinking at Faye’s words, Adras pondered over the words, then met her gaze as she came to a stop beside him. The way she recoiled at the end of her rambling was as if she had overstepped a boundary. He didn’t want her to feel that way around him. A friend of Evie would be a friend of his, and family of Evie would be family to him if it was allowed.
The thought of Faye tending to the garden didn’t appall Adras in the least, in fact, it sent a wave of warmth through him. The Mother knew that Adrastus didn’t always have to time to do so, often leaving him feeling guilty for not spending more time on it. His mother was relentless with her daily visits to the garden, making sure every living thing was nourished and cared for. It lit him with a light he hadn’t had in so long to hear Faye’s desire to take care of it. He could tell she meant it and seeing how she tended to her own garden in the village, he trusted she wasn’t just saying the words.
“What is mine, is yours, Faye,” Adrastus confirmed, tilting his head at her. Sincerity glinted in his star-flecked eyes. “We have a rather large library with a vast section of knowledge regarding just the foliage of our realm. You’re welcome to visit it any time you’d like. Not only that but this very house,” he gestured around them, “is actually spelled to see to those who reside in its needs. You can just ask for what you need if it’s easier,”
Turning to watch the fountain as she ran her fingers over the moss, he sighed softly. “Don’t think of it as something you’re required to do, Faye, I can’t express the amount of guilt I feel that my world is terrorizing yours, if anything, I feel the need to reach out to you and your brother, it feels like it’s all that I can do at this time,” the last bit was a murmur in the wind and his eyes went cold at the thought of the King and all his wrongdoings.
“Just know, that whatever it takes, I will do it. If it means our worlds can live in peace once more, I will do it.” he didn’t meet her gaze this time, only stared off through the large pillar of bushes where the sun rose into the sky with bursting colors of pumpkin and magenta.
The sound of metal clashing against metal rang through the air of the arena. Sweat beaded off Wayland’s brow and down his temple as he trained against Killian. Both men were shirtless in the ring, wings splayed out before them and siphons glowing against the beating rays of the sun. A brisk breeze ran against them, but with all the movement and strength used to wield their swords, it did little to cool them off.
“Blowing off steam today?” Killian grunted as he shoved Wayland’s sword back with a heavy swing of his arms.
“Are we training or talking?” Wayland went for another blow, Killian quick to block it once more.
“You’ve been acting like a prick lately is all,”
A scowl contorted Wayland’s features and he advanced, quick and hard, shoving Killian back with a growl. “And you’ve been acting like a nosey ass lately,”
Killian shoved hard this time, ducking low to dodge Waylands next move and then he was sending Wayland to the ground with a swipe of his leg, both men grunting at the force. “You’re not this arrogant,” the Spymaster spat and Wayland stared up at him, chest rising and falling heavily as sweat sheened his tanned body.
“What?”
Wiping his face with his arm, he shook his head, backing up. “Ever since you met her, you’ve been a fucking mess, Wayland”
To hear Killian speak this way, was something Wayland wasn’t used to. The agitation in his voice and the irritated look on his face drew him out of his concentration and he propped himself up on his elbows. “What are you saying.” not really a question, but he wanted to know. Wanted to hear it out loud.
“I saw it with Adrastus, I see it in you,” Killian huffed out, “You can’t even control yourself anymore,”
Wayland shoved himself up and glared. “Shut up,”
“Am I wrong?”
“Shut up,”
“What are you going to do? Ignore it? You can’t.”
“I said, shut the fuck up!”
Wayland rose his sword and Killian rose his shield, blasting the blade off and he stared at Wayland in outrage. “LOOK AT YOURSELF,”
“What the hell is going on?” Nevara’s voice cut in, hands on her hips as she glared at them.
“Ask him,” Killian lowered his shield and sword, still glaring at Wayland who didn’t tear his gaze away. Without another word, he stormed off into the house.
* * *
A mate. The name was given to a pair of individuals with whom a special and very rare bond was shared. What were the odds? Adrastus and Evelyn were one thing. But him and Faye? What were the odds?
The group sat at the dinner table. Faye sat across from him and he avoided her gaze as best he could.
“We can’t very well bring the Queens here?” Nevara said over a bite of steak.
“No,” Adrastus rose his gaze. “That won’t be necessary,”
“If we can’t show them Sakaris, how are they ever going to believe us?” Wayland glanced over at Adras who looked over at Evie before saying.
“We’ll have to secure the Vertias,”
Killian and Wayland both blinked and Onica set down her fork with a ringing sound.
“You don’t mean. . .”
“It’s been a while since we’ve paid a visit to the Court of Nightmares,” Adrastus finally said.
Laying on the table was quickly becoming uncomfortable, but each time she tried to stand up Evie was forcing her back down, insisting that she needed to rest.
"Eve, I am fine,"she insisted once more. Staring up at the paneled ceiling was quickly becoming exhausting, and the girl longed to move, to do something - anything that wasn't lying on this makeshift bed. "Really? You look to me like you just got your brains bashed in," retorted the girl with a tsk. "Almost," she corrected sullenly, rolling her eyes. The motion made her dizzy, stomach clenching uncomfortably.
The sound of footsteps had her turning her head, and she was surprised to see Wayland approaching once more, glass of water in hand. Her eyes followed him as he set the glass down, taking a seat beside her once more. It took all of her effort to keep from scowling at him - not out of displeasure, but confusion. Faye could understand his saving her life. He loved Evie, and she was an extension of the girl he considered family. Saving her was understandable, but sticking around afterwards? It was unnecessary. It made her feel uncomfortable and indebted. It made her feel lots of other things, which she either couldn't or wouldn't name.
"Thank you,"she said softly, blinking in surprise at his consideration to tell her about Arden. Probably because of how much effort they'd gone through to get her to remain on the table when she'd asked about the boy earlier. As soon as Wayland had entered, Killian was resurfacing as well. He made his way towards her, and a small smile found its way onto Faye's words, at the kindness of the gesture - of just checking in on her.
They were a strange bunch. She still didn't have them figured out, and now there were more people thrown into the mix. Onica, the dark-haired beauty who had helped to get them out of their village, was another one that Faye found herself struggling to read. She didn't understand any of this, their dynamics or their purposes here. There was so much that she didn't know, so much knowledge she craved. In due time, she supposed, depending on how long they actually stayed here.
Wayland's question seemed like the perfect opportunity to get a jump start on things.
"I would like to get up now," said Faye quietly, turning her pleading glance towards him, knowing attempting to sway Evie was futile. The words had barely left her lips and Wayland was shooting to his feet with an arm outstretched. It unsettled her, the quickness of his response, and she found herself just staring up at the man, wondering when he had taken it upon himself to become her own, personal savior. The thought had no sooner entered her mind than Evie was there, wedging herself between the two of them with an untrusting scowl in the general's direction as his offered hand bounced off of her chest instead. "I can handle it,"the girl said flatly, blue eyes narrowing slightly as she shifted her body as if to create a barrier between them. One hand rested on the bed beside Faye's shoulder, in a show of possession or protection - it was unclear which. The look on his own face seemed to darken in response, and something about it made Evie stand a bit straighter, brows raising in challenge.
Faye blinked between the two of them. Her aching head couldn't keep up with their back and forth, and even if it had been able to, she wasn't so sure she'd understand what was happening there. The two bickered in a way that seemed entirely unlike them; from what she'd gathered, they were close. But you'd never be able to tell from the way they stood neck and neck, the tensions between them running high. It wasn't her battle to fight - with that thought in mind, Faye rolled her head away from the sight, blue-brown eyes searching the room. On the couch sat a raven-haired woman, who watched the scene with a look on her face that was caught somewhere between disbelief and utter delight. Killian had reappeared, and he too was watching Wayland and Evie curiously. Until he felt Faye's gaze on him, and then his attention shifted towards her. Their gazes met, and he blinked at her only once before he was moving silently to her bedside, seeming to understand what she needed without her having said anything. Reaching out one shaky hand, Faye grunted slightly in pain as his large hand wrapped around her own and he gently helped to raise her up on the little makeshift bed.
Evie and Wayland both seemed to snap out of whatever was happening between the two of them at the sound, and the attention was on her once more. "Oh, don't mind me," ground out the girl from between gritted teeth as the world around her swam and her skull pulsated uncomfortably. Every muscle in her body throbbed in protest, and she was sure if she lifted her clothing she'd find the ivory skin there dotted with bruising. "You just go ahead and fuel your hero complexes, I can wait." Fingers curling tightly around Killian's, she slid slowly down the length of the table until she was standing on her own two feet once more. One of his hands remained wrapped around her own, the other finding the small of her back to keep her grounded, or to guide her, depending on what she wished. Brows furrowing, she looked up at the two of them with a scowl. "Thanks for all the help," she snipped at them, though she took no pleasure in the flash of guilt that flickered across her sister's face. Or the look on Wayland's.
"Somewhere more comfortable, perhaps?" Killian pressed. His eyes lingered on her face, drained of its color just from the effort of standing. Faye nodded her head, and didn't spare the other two a glance as she was led from the room with painstaking care.
Evie watched as Faye left the room, leaning heavily on Killian for support. She knew that she should be the one helping her sister, the one tending to the girl's every want and need. Instead, she had to rely on others - strangers, really, because Evie had allowed her own pride and protectiveness to get in the way. Stubbornness was another trait she knew she'd passed on, and she was sure Faye would go out of her way to keep either of them from helping her now, even if she needed it. Well, she thought, I can't change it now. Glowering at the male by her side, she sent him a warning look. "Stay away from her, Wayland." Her tone was oddly clipped, and it felt strange to be addressing him in such a way. Strange, but necessary though she didn't truly know why. "I mean it,"she added pointedly, knowing Wayland and knowing that he would take her words as a challenge. She hoped that for all of their sakes he avoided Faye like the plague while she was in Sakaris, but after watching him at the girl's bedside she had little hope of that happening.
With a strained goodnight to Onica, she left the room and climbed wearily up the spiral staircase to the upper floor. Evie pushed the door to her bedroom open, stilling at the sight before her. In the glow of the moonlight their silhouettes were visible against the darkness. Adrastus leaned back against the foot of her bed, Arden curled up against his side. A few moments of observation found their chests rising and falling gently, slumbering peacefully amongst the chaos that surrounded them. Her throat constricted and she found herself struggling to swallow against it as she took in the sight, chest swelling with love for the both of them. It provoked an eerie memory - the bone-carver's borrowed mask, blue eyes full of starlight, little face framed by inky black curls. A glimpse of what could be, what should be - what might very well never be.
Pushing such thoughts from her mind, she moved forward quietly. Reaching down, she drew Arden into her embrace. Little arms hooked around her neck, his head falling onto her shoulder. His eyes never opened, nor did he stir. Again she found herself struggling to swallow, to remember how to breathe as she stood there for a moment, cradling him. Wishing that this could be their always, even while she knew that it was impossible. After a few moments of yearning, she moved towards the bed and laid the sleeping boy out across it. Drawing the covers to his chin, she smoothed dark hair back away from his forehead and found herself smiling at the familiar sight.
She could sense Adrastus rousing behind her. Casting a glance over her shoulder, she smiled at the dazed look on his face as he approached the bedside with tired eyes. Pressing one finger to her lips, she stood silently and made her way to his side, arm circling his waist as she tucked herself against him. "It's been a long day," she whispered to him. She could feel her own body crying out with exhaustion, her eyelids heavy though her mind continued to race. "Let's go to bed," she said gently, and the two of them walked off into the night.
.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・
Days passed. Recovering from the injury was not strenuous, but it was slow. For a long time it seemed that she simply couldn't focus, the world around her somehow far-away and moving faster than she could process. Faces and words blurred, and she stared through people rather than at them. It was like spending her days and nights in a half-drunken stupor, punctuated by moments of clarity and focus, but all the while under toned by the pulsing of her skull and the ache of her ribs. Whatever magic healing had been done to her, it could only go so far. It kept her held together and upright, but the actual mending of her body seemed to happen at a very mortal rate. When she looked in the mirror, she was surprised to find no scarring, no traces at all of what had happened. Not even bruising.
Magic was a strange and wonderful thing.
After a few days of forced recovery, Faye had managed to regather her bearings enough that she felt mostly normal, save the fleeting pain in her head that came and went at will. Evie had insisted that she stay in bed until she was completely healed, and though she'd tried to make the older woman see reason, it was impossible. Faye had quickly found that what Evie wished, Adrastus granted, and so there had been no one for her to plead to in the end. By the time she'd spent several long days and nights locked away in the guest room that had been deemed hers, she was going stir crazy. She could see the sunlight pouring in the windows, could feel its warmth though the panes of glass. When she raised them just slightly, she could hear birds singing and waves crashing faintly. She had to get out, had to feel the fresh air and sunlight on her skin, or she was going to lose what was left of her barely-recovered mind.
And thus she found herself in the gardens. Slipping away from her room at a time when she thought no one else would notice. Instead of asking for permission, she took it, knowing that once Evie found her missing there would be an uproar but willing to face the girl's watered-down wrath if it meant getting a few moments of peace outside of those four walls.
Bending down, she brushed her fingertips against blossoms of the strangest shape and color. Small and star-shaped, colored as if they somehow embodied the galaxy. Black, blue, purple all blending together, the little petals dotted white as if by constellations themselves. As she looked around the little walled garden, Faye realized that so many of the flowers growing here were unfamiliar to her. Fae-flowers, she assumed. They were breathtaking, unlike anything you could have found in the human realm. They seemed to pulsate with a different kind of life, as if they were truly alive, and when she bent down to touch them they swayed back and forth in response, as if throwing kisses to the wind.
The sound of a voice behind her made the girl jump, heart stilling for a moment before it regained its rhythm and began to hammer against her ribcage. Turning around quickly, she saw Adrastus standing there. "Oh!" she didn't know whether to feel relief at the sight of him, or guilt. The girl paused, eyeing the man wearily as if expecting a lecture or, at the very least, to be turned back over to her sister's overbearingly cruel clutches. But there was light in his eyes and a lazy smile spreading across his face, which beckoned her own to come forward as she stood upright once more, saying a silent goodbye to the strange little flowers.
"I couldn't stay in bed any longer," Faye explained sheepishly. Looking out at the garden, she thought it said a lot about her restraint that she hadn't come sooner. It was breathtaking, the entire terrace adorned with all the hues of the rainbow. Some plants were big, some were small, some grew in pots while others seemed to creep along between the stones as if they'd been growing there forever. Foliage grew everywhere, and she wondered how often the garden was tended to - it was overgrown in a way that made her feel canopied by the nature, not suffocated or trapped, and yet she couldn't help the desire in her to nurture, the little voice in the back of her mind that whispered this was where she needed to be, this was what she should be doing. Faye could already tell that this would be the first of many trips into this particular aclove of serenity within Sakaris.
Fingers trailing over a delicate pink bud, she said,"Wayland told me you had a large garden here." Why she'd mentioned the General, she didn't know. Faye had found herself thinking about him over the course of the last few days, though she hadn't seen him since they'd parted that first day in Sakaris. Perhaps he stayed away on his own, or perhaps Evie truly was a good buffer - either way, it didn't matter. "I would enjoy caring for it during my stay, if you'd let me." She said, gaze raising to meet his own as she sought out permission. "I have to admit, it's larger than my own and I'm not familiar with everything here, but I would enjoy becoming acquainted." As her gaze scanned the garden, she was already envisioning cutting back the overgrowth, pulling weeds, pruning plants, filling the town house with vase upon vase of these beautifully cultivated plants.
But then, another thought struck her. And she remembered that this was not her home, and she wouldn't be staying here. She had no right to meddle while they extended their hospitality to herself and to Arden. "But if not, that's okay," said the girl, waving it all away as she came to a stop near Adrastus, fingertips brushing against the squishy moss careening from every crevice in the large, stone fountain. Feeling unusually solemn, she said to him, "I just really appreciate you housing us while things get sorted out between our realms."
The sound of his name on Evie’s lips didn’t quite reach him. A muffled sound at best. His entire focus was on the woman in front of him, her lids closed and the color drained from her porcelain skin. At that moment, nothing else mattered to him. His fingers bound themselves around hers and even Una didn’t try to pry the male free. She worked around him, magic working mysteriously to bind her wounds and heal her from the inside out.
Wayland wasn’t sure how much time had passed. All he knew was that Faye was breathing with staggered breaths on the table before him. A rush of wind alerted him that Adrastus and Killian had returned from the village, but he didn’t tear his eyes off her. As if when he looked away she’d disappear entirely.
Una finished her handiwork, wiping sweat from her brow with the back of her hand and she sighed before explaining that she’d done what she could, but the rest was up to Faye. She would live, but it would take several days before she would be back to full function again. Wayland murmured his thanks, hand still clutching Faye’s. He didn’t dare move. Still as a statue, he watched Faye, only shifting once to grab the damp towel Una had used, gently wiping any smeared blood from her cheek.
He could feel Evie’s gaze on them. On him. But he didn’t raise his eyes, and didn't want to see the look on her face. They just sat there beside her in silence. Until a small sound escaped Faye’s lips and her lashes fluttered once, then twice, and the first word to leave her throat was his name. He could feel her fingers twitching beneath his hold and he offered them a reassuring squeeze, relief washing over him and he let out a heavy sigh.
“I’m here,” he said, his voice early foreign to his ears. Evie was quick to move, making his muscles tense, but he let her hand slide from his own to reach for her sister. Wayland blinked at the two of them as though it was the first time he’d done so since he placed her on the table. His eyes burned with dryness.
Letting the two address each other, he only stepped in to keep Faye laying down when she began rising too swiftly at the thought of her baby brother. Once she settled back into the bed, her gaze met him once more and he felt like he could see her in every way. There was a familiarity in those sunsets. Like he’d known her. In another life.
He nodded his head at her gratitude, brows furrowing at her next words. His voice was pained, but he managed to say, “If I had done that, I wouldn’t be able to take the title of being your hero, princess,” his lips curved into his usual lopsided grin, but it barely reached his eyes.
Una had done a well enough job, leaving no room for scarring on her, but he could see in her eyes the trauma that still lingered. Wayland rose to his feet slowly. Black blood still covered him and he still had dried blood smeared across his cheek from the talons of one of the soldiers. He ran his fingers through his blood-crusted hair and cleared his throat. “I’m going to wash up,” he murmured to no one in particular, trying to reel himself back in from the state of panic he’d been in since the attack. It was all starting to hit him, brick by brick a house was created in the depths of his soul, one that held his deepest emotions and in the center, like a flickering fireplace, was the undeniable urge to protect her.
Once the final blow was served by a wave of Adrastus’ star-kissed shadows, he and Killian regrouped once they knew everyone left had fled safely, winnowing out of the village. They reappeared in the townhouse, the familiar scent of his home wafting through the air. When his eyes focused on the scene laid out before them, he felt his body stiffen at the sight of Wayland clutching Faye’s hand as she laid on the table under Una’s supervision. It was not only the realization of what sort of state Faye was in, but the look on his brothers face. A look he’d never seen there before. Animalistic and true.
When the two of them were filled in by Evie and Una, they all watched with Wayland as she worked effortlessly to mend the girl. Chewing on his bottom lip, Adrastus’ brows were set low as his silver gaze flickered between Wayland and Faye. There was a scent he realized. One that had not been there before. It was so specific, but unfamiliar all at once.
The sound of Evie calling his name caused his head to turn in her direction and then he was following her into the hall.“I don’t think it was a coincidence,” Adrastus murmured to her with a nod.“I have a feeling he has a good idea of what we’ve been up to, and that was just the surface of his backlash,” The worry that etched into his mates face made him tilt his head. Reaching out, he pressed his palms to either side of her face so she’d look at him.“Right now,” he nodded toward where Faye was.“She is your priority, and that’s okay,” he offered, brushing his thumb across her soft skin. He didn’t need her working herself up with the King. Not right now. He could hold that burden for the both of them.
Even with those words, it seemed to only bring on a new concern for Evie. Her eyes fixing on Wayland. He turned, surveying the General. Then a memory flashed, striking him hard. The day he’d been watching Evie and Wayland training. He remembered the moment it snapped into place. The predatory feeling that washed over his entire being when he looked at her. Wanted her. Needed her. A shift had been made in his eyes and he could remember Nevara’s words when she’d seen in happen.
“You fool,” she’d said with a laugh. He didn’t expect the words, turning to give the woman a bland look and she shook her head. “I can smell the bond flooding out of you,” she rolled her eyes and he knew she was right. That Evie was her mate, and nothing would ever be the same for him again.
Back in the present, Adrastus pursed his lips, still watching Wayland. Glancing at Evie, he nearly parted his lips to tell her, but she was in her own world. Distracted by the love for her sister and she was ready to head back to her side. Deciding that it would be best not to tell her now, not with Faye being in the state she was in, he kept his mouth shut and nodded to her, eyes twinkling as she leaned up to kiss his cheek and moved back to the sitting room.
The High Lord rose the stairs, following Arden’s scent that led him to Evie’s room. He slowly pushed open the door to find Onica sat on the floor, criss-crossed as she told him a make-believe story about dragons and princes and princesses. Adras smirked at the sight, slowly entering further, making them both turn their heads to look at him.
Sliding his hands in his pockets, he leaned against the dresser and rose his brows. “Don’t stop on my account, let me guess, the dragon is slayed and the prince and princess live happily ever after?”he said to Onica who huffed and Arden giggled beside her.
“If you think you can tell a better story, I’m all ears,” she crossed her arms. Adrastus pushed off the dresser, moving to take the spot beside Arden on the floor.
“Alright,” he cracked his fingers in front of him and smirked over at Arden who leaned in to listen. Onica smiled and rose to her feet, mouthing to him that she was going to grab something for him to eat.
“This used to be one of my favorites when I was about your age, you ready?”Adras said when it was just the two of them and he leaned back against the bed, Arden moving to scoot into his side to his surprise.
“I’m ready!” he smiled up at him.
“It was so beautiful in the country. It was the summertime. The wheat fields were golden, the oats were green, and the hay stood in great stacks in the green meadows. . .” he began, retelling by memory the oldest story of The Ugly Duckling. He could still remember his mother telling him the story, reassuring him that just because he was half Illyrian didn’t mean that he could not one day be great. She saw the dreams he had even as a child, and strived to show him that they were not just dreams, but truly reachable.
By the time the story was ending, Arden’s eyes had become droopy, slowly closing until he was limp beside Adrastus, arms clinging to his. He glanced down at the boy and his throat bobbed before he used his magic to bring the blanket down over him, remaining still as he slept.
Refreshed, Wayland had moved through the house. As he passed through the hall, he paused passing by Evie’s room. The door had been half open and inside, Adrastus and Arden sat on the ground, leaning against the bed. Both of their eyes were shut, chests rising and falling with a steadiness he’d never seen on the High Lord. Blinking at the scene, he reached in, shutting off the light and continued down the stairs. He’d stopped in the kitchen to collect a glass of water for Faye on his way back to her.
Slowly, he came to a stop beside her, setting the glass down as he took a seat. “Arden seems to be making himself rather comfortable,” he said softly, knowing that she’d want an update on her brother as much as Evie.
Onica piped up on the couch, nearly sending Wayland shooting to his feet. He hadn’t even noticed the girl. “Cutest thing I’ve seen in centuries,” she cried out happily. “I went to bring him food, but they were already passed out,” she shrugged, munching on the sandwich she’d made for Arden he assumed.
Another figure joined them in the room, Killian cleaned up as well, no longer sporting the blood of his enemies. He glanced over Faye and came to a stop at her feet. “You’re alive,” he said quietly, offering her a faint smile. “Good to have you on this side of the grass,” he pinched her foot, moving to the kitchen with ease.
Wayland turned back to Faye, “Do you need anything?” he asked, not knowing what to do with himself.
The meeting with the Queens didn't sit well with her. As Evie studied them, she found herself wondering how on earth any rulers responsible for a group of people could be so cruel and heartless. They were unsympathetic to the plight of her people, her family, and it made Evie's blood boil to sit there and listen to them talking about the villagers as if they didn't matter. A waste of resources. Their arrogance was maddening, and every minute spent in their presence brought her closer to the edge of her own sanity. Proof, they wanted proof that Adrastus wasn't who they thought he was - well, she was living fucking proof, was that good enough?
Suddenly, the world shook. Evie shot to her feet, feeling Adrastus's steadying touch. A shout from upstairs made her blood run cold, and then Arden was flying towards them, throwing himself at their feet. She wrapped an arm around the little boy and shot an anxious glance towards Adrastus. "What's going on?" she wondered, though she knew he had as little idea as she did. A suspicious glance was cast towards the queens, but she could see the fear on their faces as well - this hadn't been planned.
Everything was happening so quickly. Wayland was gone in a heartbeat, and they watched as he flew off in a hurry. Evie didn't have to wonder where he was going. Some part of her knew. "We need to get them out of here." She said to him, looking down at Arden, thinking of nothing else but his safety. Faye's safety. And it no longer resided here. As much as she hated the idea of tearing them from their home and uprooting their lives once more, it was the only way to keep them safe. It had to be done.
When Wayland returned with Faye in his arms, the world stood still. Panic flooded Evie, but she didn't let it show. Gripping Arden tightly, she listened as Adrastus gave ordered, nodding her head, agreeing to anything - anything to get them out of the human realm and to the safety that Sakaris could offer them.
...
The sickening sound of steel meeting bone filled the air around her, the bit of silver squelching when its reflective surface was coated in a wet layer of bloodied tissue as Wayland drove his sword through the rogue faerie's skull. Faye blinked up at him, but the world around her was wobbly at its edges and her eyes struggled to focus. Even if she had been able to look at him, she wouldn't have seen through the blood which coated her lashes, errant droplets splattering against the bridge of her nose, the delicate curve of her cheekbones. Those blue-brown depths were void of their warmth, glassy as they focused and unfocused in rapid succession, what inconsistent vision she did have dotted with splotches of blackness.
Seeing and unseeing.
When he moved to cradle her body against his chest, she blinked up at him. "Wayland," her voice cracked. She swallowed thickly against the coating of saliva that had pooled in her mouth, stopping up her throat. Tongue darting out, she wet her bottom lip and tried again."You were right,"the girl mumbled and she realized that she would get to see the look on his face - a lazy smile spread across her face at the thought. But the smile soon faded. A shaky hand reached up, fingertips brushing against the dried blood that had dripped from his fast-healing cut. "Oh. You're bleeding," was all she said, fingers dropping from his face as her eyes rolled in the back of her head and she saw no more.
.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・
They were back in Sakaris.
As they appeared in the room near-instantaneously, Evie dropped to her knees and gripped Arden by the shoulders. She drew the little boy to her chest in a crushing hug, feeling his small body tremble beneath her. When she pulled back, one hand grabbed him by the chin, tilting his head this way and that, inspecting him for any sign of anything. "You're okay?" she asked him anxiously. Though the fighting hadn't reached them, they'd all been more than a bit shaken up. Her eyes searched his for confirmation, and the boy gave a single nod. She let out a shaky sigh and then turned her attention to Onica, who was asking, "What the hell - er, heck - happened?" she wondered, eyeing the small boy curiously. "I don't know,"Evie said, shaking her head, gaze going instead to the open windows nearby.
Wayland appeared suddenly, and the look on his face made her blood run cold. The man said nothing to any of them, moving to lay Faye out across the table Una had prepared in the middle of the room. Blonde hair was slick with blood. It coated her hairline, the side of her face, his chest. It was still flowing at an alarming rate, at a would-be fatal rate. When Evie moved forward, Wayland looked back at her with an expression that made her halt in her tracks. There was something savage gleaming in those hazel eyes. She turned her head and her eyes met Onica's. The dark-haired girl had wrapped a comforting arm around Arden, but her eyes were only for Evie. Brows raising in bewilderment, she gave her friend a look that seemed to ask, What the hell is that?
And Evie didn't have an answer for her.
"Wayland," she moved forward and placed a gentle hand on her friend's shoulder. He kneeled beside the bed, leaning forward with Faye's hand clutched in his own. When she spoke to him, he glanced up at her only briefly."You need to let Una work."It was as if she hadn't spoken at all, for all the effect it had on him. It wasn't that he needed to move, but she wanted him to. She didn't like the way he was looking at Faye, as if he were two seconds away from being crazed. Didn't like the way he was touching her, as if she were his lifeline to this world and not the other way around. Whatever was happening here, Evie wanted to stop it, even if just to get that haunting look out of his eyes - but she was powerless to.
When Adrastus and Killian finally appeared, the healer was still at work on Faye. She'd injured her head, but there was also some internal bleeding. The blood loss was severe, and with her being a mortal it took Una longer to set everything right. They watched with bated breath as she worked, all the while wondering whether or not it was already too late. Faye had been unconscious when Wayland had carried her in, her face as pale as a corpse. She'd awoken only shortly, to writhe in pain on the table before it had become too much and she lost consciousness once again. Arden had been ushered away to be made comfortable, or at least to have his mind taken off of what was happening downstairs.
"Adrastus,"Evie said quietly. She nodded towards the hallway, and exited with her mate following behind. When they were a safe distance away, she turned towards him once more. "The King?"it was a question and a statement all at once. She already knew, was just waiting for confirmation. "What are we going to do? There is no way the Queens are going to trust us now. They'll think it was a setup." She mused, frowning. Her head ached, and she rubbed at her temples. Coffee, she needed coffee. Coffee and a game plan, because she truly didn't know what to do now. None of this had been a part of the plan. Arden and Faye were supposed to be carrying on with their lives normally in the human realm - and now that had been taken from them, too.
"I don't like the way he's looking at her."She cast an anxious glance towards the closed doors beyond which Wayland still sat, kneeled by Faye's bedside. Una had long-since finished her work, and now they were just waiting on the girl to wake up. Still, he didn't move."Why hasn't he moved?" she questioned, shaking her head, none of it making sense to her. They could sit and theorize all day, but at the end of it none of them had any idea what the fuck was going on anymore. It was as if they'd stepped into a parallel universe. Up was down, down was up. She had no grasp on reality at the moment, and she was too tired to try and unravel the tangled web that was Wayland and Faye.
"I'm going to go back in,"said Evie with a soft sigh. "Will you check on Arden?"Another anxious glance, this one cast towards the stairs where the boy had disappeared long before. Evie didn't worry about his safety, not here, but she worried in other ways. Giving her mate a gentle kiss on the cheek, she parted ways with him and returned to the room where Faye still lay fast asleep. A glance at Wayland had her stomach knotting, and she thought it best to move towards the other side of the girl's bed, keeping her distance. Saying nothing.
..........
It was too bright. As her eyes fluttered slowly open once more, Faye squinted against the sudden onslaught of light beaming from the overhead fixture. Her head was pounding like a war drum, hard and fast and fierce. A soft breath escaped her, through her nose. A tired, weary sound. Head lolling to one side, she blinked tiredly. As the world came into focus, his face was the first thing she saw. Thick brows knitted together, hard lines drawn between them. Those unruly tresses of spun gold framing his face, falling into his eyes - eyes aglow with some emotion she didn't recognize.
"Wayland," she murmured, reaching out for him only to find their fingers already interlaced. She didn't know which was more perplexing - the fact that her first instinct had been to reach for him, or the fact that he was already two steps ahead of her. Blinking down at their joined hands in confusion, she allowed her gaze to travel back up to him slowly. The questioning look she gave him went unanswered but Faye remained silent, making no attempt to withdraw her hand. There was a shuffling nearby, and suddenly she became aware of other presences in the room."Evie,"she whispered, and then she was withdrawing her hand, reaching out for her sister instead as the other girl moved forward.
A gentle hand brushed blood-stained hair back away from the injured side of her face. It had been a bad gash, but Una had healed it easily. There would be no scar, though Faye might feel its effects for a day or two. None of them really knew how the magic would affect such a delicate organ as the brain. "Phaedra," Evie breathed out her name on a shuddering sigh of relief. The girl gave her a sleepy smile in response, and Evie couldn't help but to let out a shaky laugh. "You scared the hell out of me."Out of us, she wanted to add, but didn't. Faye went to say something, then panic flashed across her face. She was sitting up, too fast, the world was spinning and then someone - she couldn't tell who - was pushing her back down. "Arden," she got out, trying to sit up again. "Easy," said Evie, placing a hand on her shoulder."He's here. He's safe."
The blonde settled once more. For the first time, she seemed to understand where 'here' was. Their home, in Letharia. And something about the way they were both watching her told Faye that there was nothing temporary about this arrangement. Her gaze roamed the room slowly, taking in its wood paneling and the art on the walls, before it came to rest once more on Wayland. She studied him for a moment before saying, simply, "Thank you." And their gazes met. And held. Brows furrowing, she watched Wayland. Something about him was different, he was changed. She could see it, in the tousled waves of his hair, as if he'd run his fingers through it a million times, in the dark circles beneath his eyes, in the tightness of his jaw. He was changed, and she couldn't place how or why. Faye didn't understand why it unsettled her as much as it did.
"You're going to wish you turned that sword on me," she said softly, giving another fleeting glance around the room. A slow smile spread across her face, but it didn't entirely meet her eyes. "Looks like I am staying awhile."
Killian and Faye made quick work piecing together what was needed for the Queen’s arrival. When his Spymaster brought back a detailed floorplan of the house and exits, Adrastus sent it off to find the Queen’s once more, expecting that they would simply arrive without any further instruction.
The next morning, Adras rose early, everyone making their way one by one into the living room. At least everyone but Faye who he’d seen head out the door after explaining to Evie where she’d be off to. She made good timing with her escape, just missing Wayland who emerged from his room after what must have been a restless night judging by the dark circles that clung beneath his eyes.
Star-flecked eyes watched the arms of the clock as they ticked, just in time for the clock to fix itself at twelve. A wind whipped across the room, and five figures appeared, flanked by two guards apiece. The Queens.
The eldest of them, clad in an embroidered wool dress of deepest blue, was brown-skinned, her eyes sharp and cold, and unbent despite the heavy wrinkles carved into her face. The two who appeared middle-aged were opposites: one dark, one light; one sweet-faced, one hewn from granite. They even wore gowns of black and white. The youngest two queens—one black-haired and black-eyed, careful cunning oozing from every pore as she surveyed them. The other one spoke first, and was the most beautiful—the only beautiful one of them. Her curly hair was as golden as Wayland’s her eyes of purest amber.
“Not a minute late,” Adrastus said, remaining still as their stone-faced guards scanned everyone. The sitting room was enormous enough that one nod from the golden queen had the guards peeling off to hold positions by the walls, and the doors. Stepping forward, Adras paused when the queens all sucked in a little breath, as if bracing themselves. Their guards casually, perhaps foolishly, rested a hand on the hilt of their broadswords. As if they stood a chance—against any of them. Wayland and Killian were playing the role of mere guards —distractions. But Adras bowed his head slightly and said to the assembled queens, “We are grateful you accepted our invitation, please, sit,” he offered.
The eldest declared to him, “You have an hour of our time. Make it count.”
Glancing at Evie, he took a seat beside her and nodded before beginning. “As we’re sure you are aware, war is coming, it is only a matter of time before the wall collapses and both of our lands are in danger.”
“We’ve been preparing for some time now,” the black-gowned queen rolled her eyes.
His eyes darkened at her uncaring tone. “Respectfully, It doesn’t look like your people are preparing in the least,”he challenged and the golden queen piped up.
“This territory is a slip of land compared to the vastness of the continent. It is not in our interests to defend it. It would be a waste of resources.” she insisted and he could feel Evie shift beside him. Could feel the anger rising in her blood. The queen noted their reaction and added. “If you want to waste your resources, then by all means, let the High Fae of Letharia defend them. After all, shouldn’t they defend against a threat of their own making?”
Adrastus’ hands tightened into fists, but he remained composed.“Neither side is innocent,”he countered calmly.“But we might protect those who are. Together.”
“Oh?” said the eldest, her wrinkles seeming to harden, deepen. “The High Lord of the Night Court asks us to join with him, save lives with him. To fight for peace. And what of the lives you have taken during your long, hideous existence? What of the High Lord who walks with darkness in his wake, and shatters minds as he sees fit?” A crow’s laugh. “We have heard of you, even on the continent, Adrastus. We have heard what the Night Court does, what you do to your enemies. Peace? For a male who melts minds and tortures for sport, I did not think you knew the word.”
“Do not claim to know me. I am a man of peace, and if you truly don’t give a shit about your people, then let us, we asked you for an artifact—”
The ancient one’s eyes were bright as she declared, “Give us proof. If you are not the High Lord that rumor claims, give us one shred of proof that you are as you say—a male of peace. Then we can talk.”
“You desire proof?”His mind went to Sakaris. The peace that hid amongst the city. Whether not he wanted to show these awful queens such a delicate piece of his world. If it meant saving people—he would.
Suddenly a shudder creaked through the house and everyone was rising to their feet in a fluid motion. Adrastus reached out, grabbing hold of Evie as he assessed the room. The queens guards drew their swords free, Wayland and Killian mimicking the action as their siphons gleamed throughout the room. Another wave hit the house, this time louder, shaking pictures off the walls.
“What is this?” one of the queens asked and motioned for the guards to near them so they could winnow away. Once everyone was collected, Adrastus glared toward them, watching as they disappeared from where they stood. Then a boy came flying down the stairs, yelling out of pure fear as he ducked between Adrastus and Evie’s legs, clinging to his sister. Reaching down, Adras rubbed his small back, eyes darting to Killian who nodded and his wings expanded out behind him. Shadows erupted from the Shadowsinger and he shoved open the door. Wayland and the others followed him out, not wanting to be caught beneath a falling building. The sound of screams out on the distance were like thunder.
He tossed and turned all night, wings curling around himself as he blocked out any form of light, including the moon. A low groan crept out of his lips. It was her eyes. Those sunset skys kept staring back at him. Like they were back out on the dancefloor and he was holding her, their noses just inches from each other. He could still smell her, even after his shower. She lingered on him like she was woven into his soul. If it wasn’t her eyes, it was the tears he saw streaking her cheeks. The look she gave him when he made Aeron apologize to her. She hated him. He could see it burning there, but he could live with that. He realized that he would much rather have her hate him and be treated correctly, than to have her like him and be miserable.
When the morning came, he knew he hadn’t gotten to sleep for long. Only an hour or two if he was lucky. Taking his time getting ready, he stretched out his wings and arms, letting out a yawn. He wasn’t ready for any of the day. For seeing Faye. For the queens. Hell, even seeing Adras after the lecture he’d given him and Killian yesterday. Sure he’d seen him angry at others, but rarely directed at himself.
Downstairs, most had gathered and he found that there was one face missing from the group. He supposed she was necessary for the meeting, but he couldn’t stop the hoping that was in his chest that she would be. It wasn’t like she would have looked at him or spoken to him after yesterday, but her presence in the room would have been enough. To know that she could at least be in the same room at him. That would have been enough.
As was expected, the meeting didn’t go smoothly. He thought that Aeron was a piece of shit, he just hadn’t met these five yet. The way they talked about their people with such little concern of their fate. It made his gut twist with irritation. How someone could be in such an important and high position and have such little respect or value as a person and then for there to be five?
It felt sudden when the room began rumbling beneath their feet. Like a tree collapsed just outside. Wayland and Killian had their swords drawn, eyes pointed at the queens as if it had been their doing, but when he took in the fear on their faces, he realized it wasn’t. They all moved for the door, weapons bared. Adrastus’ darkness began pouring out all around them, shielding Evie and Arden.
Faye.
Wayland looked to where the screams echoed and then back to Evie and Adras before he took off without a word.
“Wayland!”he heard Adrastus call after him, but he took to the sky, any voices coming from behind were interrupted by the roaring of wind as he flapped those membraneous wings, lifting himself high above the village and what he peered down upon was enough to make him pale.
Cottages, shops, people were burning. Blood stained the streets that was becoming littered with bodies of varing shapes and sizes and the ones creating the chaos were a mess of pointed ears, talons, tails, teeth, and scales of many different colors. An onslaught of killers sent by the King.
Wayland lowered himself closer to the streets, hazel scanning each roadway, every faces of those who ran and screamed for their lives. His green siphons blazed and he sliced through a blue-skinned faerie, his long black hair whipping as he screeched in pain, collapsing to the ground. He ran on heavy boots that thudded soundlessly as he went. Black blood stained his leathers and the exposed flesh of his arms. More soldiers came at him from behind. His wings were hard as rocks as they expanded, whipping one of the creatures to the ground before piercing his sword down through his chest, pinning him to the dirt. The other soldier took the opportunity to slash Wayland across the cheek, talons drawing blood. He growled out in pain and with one swift motion, his sword was being ripped out of one body and plunged into another, ending the fae with one blow.
Reaching up, he wiped the blood that slid from his face and just as he went to wipe it away he saw her. Lying up against a building while a fae soldier with pale grey skin, scales marking his body. His hands ended in talons dipped in ebony and he towered over Faye, a sickening grin twisting his features. He was moving before his mind could register the scene. The wind sent blood spurting back against his neck as launched himself back to the sky once more in a powerful leap, only using a brief gust of his wings to propel himself toward her at impressive speed.
The General Commander landed, the dirt clouding at his boots as he brought his arms down in a long swing, his muscles rolling beneath his tanned skin as he forced his blade down the center of the soldiers head. The creatures eyes rolled back into his head and when Wayland ripped his sword free, he kicked his boot out, sending its body flying backward, skidding against the cobblestone.
His shoulders rose and fell with heavy breaths and he whirled, turning to look down at Faye. Blood trailed down her face from her hairline and he was dropping to his knees before her, sword clattering on the ground beside them. Shaking hands reached out to touch her, one hand on her shoulder, the other brushing her blood away from her eyes. She was staring at him, eyes so wide and full of horror, but concern burned in his own. “Faye,” he whispered her name, his voice dry.“I’m right here,”he said softly. "I'm going to get you out of here, okay?" he explained and scooped her up, one arm below her knees while the other cradled her back. As he adjusted her, returning his sword to its sheath on his back. In a gust of wind, they shot to the skies.
* * *
When they reunited with the others, Adrastus ordered him to take Evie, Arden and Faye to Sakaris. An he obliged, leaving his High Lord with the Spymaster to carral the rest of the soldiers before they could harm anymore villagers.
The group arrived to the city much easier thanks to Adrastus’ daemati abilities. He sent word to Onica who met them, helping winnow Arden and Evie while Wayland flew with Faye out of fear that the winnowing would only affect her head further.
With the blonde still in his arms, he shoved open the door and Una was already preparing her table for Faye. Moving through the room, he laid her down on it, eyes searching her face. Seeing her in such pain made his stomach flip with nausea and he couldn’t stop himself from reaching out to take her hand in his own. He kneeled beside her, watching Una’s every move as though he didn’t even trust their best healer to touch her. A strange animalistic need to protect her flowed through his veins. At fierce as Faye had been when he accidentally stepped on her precious wildflowers in the woods.
She was his wildflower, he realized, and she would not be stepped upon.
Faye was sure nothing could have made the night any worse - and then she saw them, carving their way through the crowd with varying looks of displeasure etched across their faces. Aeron in the lead, his shoulders sagging slightly but his chin tipped upwards; prideful to a fault. Wayland and Killian on either side, flanking him. Forcing him forward. Her insides twisted at the sight, skin crawling with a sense of foreboding.
The look on Wayland's face was cold and demanding. For a moment it made her heart clench, a shiver of fear trickling down her spine. And then Aeron cast a sideways glance towards the General, his glassy gaze clearing and focusing for a moment before he turned his attentions towards her. All at once, Faye realized what was happening. Blue-brown eyes blinked blankly once, then flickered towards Wayland - and suddenly they were alive, snapping with fire, a loathing unlike anything she'd ever felt rising to the surface. It burned through her chest, an inferno, an unforgiving whirlwind of flame that swallowed every thought, every other feeling, and set them to ash.
Unforgivable. This humiliation was unforgivable. Watching as Wayland had all but marched her future husband towards her, his eyes demanding justice that wasn't his to seek. Standing there, held prisoner beneath the weight of their expectant gazes. Whatever shred of pride she'd still possessed vanished in that moment, and she felt as if she were laid open bare before the lot of them.
Face flushing, Faye forced her gaze to meet Aeron's. Fresh tears swam in her eyes, and she didn't know whether they came from the memory of his harsh words or the impact of this confrontation. She didn't want an apology; she wanted to go home. Inclining her head once, the girl said nothing. She didn't trust herself to speak, not when her chest felt like it was caving in and her anger was threatening to cut off her oxygen. It was a relief when Adrastus approached, his words harsh but like music to her ears.
Finally, it was over.
...
"It wasn't that bad," Evie's voice was soft and soothing, fingertips gently stroking blonde hair back from a tear-stained face. Eyes screwed shut, lips tugged downward into a perpetual frown, Faye lay with head resting across her sister's lap. The nights' excitement had worn her, and after scrubbing her face until it was red and raw and puffy, she'd curled up in the middle of her bed and turned to her sister for comfort. Dark blonde hair had been tied away from her face, ballgown exchanged for a simple nightdress.
"It was humiliating,"Faye insisted, not for the first time. The altercation with Aeron had long since been put out of her mind, replaced entirely by Wayland's retaliation. That look burning behind those hazel eyes. She hated it, the way he looked at her. The way he really and truly looked. Hated the way it made her skin tingle and crawl, the way her insides knotted up and her chest tightened and flared with this strange compulsion to engage. No one made her feel like that - like they saw her, like she wanted them to see her. It made her sick and it made her fucking furious.
"It was the right thing to do."Evie's voice was firm, fingers never ceasing their gentle, soothing movements."He shouldn't have spoken to you like that. He's lucky Wayland got ahold of him before I did."Though the words were meant to be joking, Faye had a feeling that her sister truly meant them. The mention of Wayland set her blood boiling once more, and the blonde glowered into the dimly lit room."Wayland needs to learn to mind his own business."She said, for the second time that night. Evie's lips curved in fondness, and she was grateful that her sister couldn't see the proud little smile blossoming across her face."You need to learn how to let others care for you,"she said gently - though she didn't particularly enjoy the thought of Wayland being the one to do so, the fact remained nonetheless. "You used to be good at it." The words were as careless as they were teasing, and so it was entirely deserved when Faye bit out, "You used to be here to do it."
There was a moment of silence. Evie's hand stilled, and Faye's breathing stopped altogether. Habit had made her harsh. The girl only missed a single beat before she was rolling over, looking up at her sister with a guilty expression on her face. "I'm sorry, Eve - I didn't mean it."She did, but not the way it had come out. Her smile was weary when she replied with,"It's alright. I deserved it."To Evie's surprise, Faye was sitting up suddenly. The look on her face was urgent, serious. Reaching out, she took both of Evie's hands into her own. "No, you don't. You deserve the world,"the girl insisted, eyes shining fiercely."And I'm glad you've finally found someone willing to give it to you."The words were genuine, and they brought a look of surprise to Evie's face before tears smarted in her eyes. A smile spread across her face and she laughed before saying, "There you are, Faye. I almost thought we'd lost you forever."The words brought a small smile to Faye's face, but it was more sad than it was anything else. Guilt flared up within her, and she pushed it away.
There was a knock on the door, and they both jumped. Her head swiveled to the door, and her eyes narrowed. As if a switch had been flipped, it was like watching the girl transform before her very eyes. Evie was transfixed by the change, the warmth draining from her face, the sudden tension in her body language. "I will gut him," Faye was spitting out from beneath gritted teeth, already moving for the door. Evie watched her go, an amused smile on her lips. "Short lived,"she murmured to herself, head cocking to the side. Wasn't she supposed to be the buffer? Or had her sister already forgotten that request?
The door flew open to reveal Killian. Faye's puffed up chest deflated slightly, shoulders sagging. "Oh," she said. Evie wondered whether that was relief or disappointment in her voice."Killian?"prompted Evie curiously, wondering what on earth the Spymaster was doing knocking on her sister's bedroom door in the middle of the night. He cleared his throat and held out a piece of paper. Faye took it hesitantly, scanning its contents. Understanding flashed across her face. "Adrastus said you could help." Was all the man said. Faye nodded, looking over the paper again. "Paranoid old biddies," she murmured to herself, brows furrowing. How was she supposed to know the rooms' exact size? They really needed exit strategies? "Demanding, too." With a sigh, she handed the letter back over the Killian. "Come on, let's get a pencil."
..
Hunched over the dining room table, she and Killian were studying the blueprints she'd thrown together hastily. A replica of the layout of the house, each room was neatly labeled with its name and size. She'd drawn in the furniture, or at least that which she could remember belonging to the dozen or so unneeded rooms in the estate. She'd even labeled the gardens and adorned it with trailing flowers, though perhaps that part was a bit for her own enjoyment more than out of necessity for the queens.
"So here, is the sitting room," Faye circled a room at the center of the prints she'd drawn up etching out the words 'meeting room' above it."Every single door, every possible exit," she said quietly, labelling them all appropriately. Leaning in to look beyond the broad expanse of Killian's shoulders, she asked, "What else?" and once more he withdrew the letter, and the two of them poured over it. How long they'd been at this, Faye wasn't sure. Long enough that her already-tired eyes had grown weary, and she longed for a cozy place to curl up. But it wasn't optional. The Queens wished to meet the next day, and that meant it all had to be finished tonight. "Windows," Killian murmured, and she etched them onto the paper as well.
Finally, when it was complete, they stood there staring down at it.
"All good?" asked Killian, and Faye gave a half-shrug. "I think I've got it all down." Or at least to the best of her abilities. To her surprise, the dark-haired male shook his head. "No. I mean you." Eyebrows shooting up in bewilderment, she asked "Me?" The slight incline of his head was the only response he gave her. "I'm fine," she said, though by this point she said the words out of habit. Brows furrowing slightly, she wondered why he was bothering to ask her. The two of them had never really held much of a conversation, unless you counted polite - and minimal - small talk. Faye leveled him with a look of her own before asking, "Do you really care?" There was a long moment of silence before Killian responded with a simple, "Yes." It wasn't what she'd been expecting. Even so, the words brought an unplanned smile to her face. All Faye said was "Thanks," and they left it at that.
.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・
The day of the meeting was upon them.
Evie woke up to the largest bouquet of flowers she'd ever seen sitting on the dining room table. All perfectly cut and preserved, their pastel hues were beautiful offset against the dark mahogany. Store-bought flowers, those little imported delights, kinds that didn't grow in the forests here. A sprawling, elegant apology accompanied them, etched on a little note at their base and signed in a familiar pen. Blue eyes scanned over its contents once, but all she felt was emptiness and the strangest flicker of guilt which she didn't quite understand. She fingered the delicate petals for a moment, and was disappointed to find herself unmoved by their beauty. They seemed artificial somehow. A way to buy back her affections and forgiveness. There was no freedom or love in these blossoms - she tossed them into the trash on her way out of the house, and didn't look back.
Today, she didn't want to be anywhere near the estate. Tensions were high amongst them all, and it was more than she could take. The knowledge that this meeting was the last thing keeping them here was also on the forefront of her mind, and Evie's leaving again wasn't really something Faye wanted to think about. She knew it, understood it, accepted it - but that didn't mean she liked it. Though she tried her best to steel herself against the inevitable, she felt that it was best to get out of the house and keep her mind busy. Perhaps it would hurt less when they parted ways the next morning.
"Good morning,"Faye sang out as she walked through the little market. On weekends, traveling merchants came into town and set up shop. She enjoyed browsing their goods, finding the most exotic treasures, getting glimpses at places that were anywhere but here. She'd always expected to spend her life in this little village, but now that she knew she truly had no other fate, sometimes it felt a bit stifling. Though it was her home, she felt no great attachment here. The woods were bleak. The town was small and simple, as bare-bones as it could be. The buildings made of wood, the paths no more than worn and trodden dirt. Everything here somehow seemed dulled by her experience. Though their estate was luxurious, it wasn't truly home. The only home she'd ever known was the little cottage in which she'd grown up, and when Evie left even that had failed to seem anything special. There was no scope for imagination in a place like this, and it left Faye feeling sometimes as if she were the only person in the world who wasn't utterly colorblind.
Pausing before a display of colored pencils, the girl sighed longingly. Reaching out, she pressed her fingers against their pointed tips, rubbing a bit of the color off onto her skin. The things she could do with those pencils, if only she had half a mind to."Interested?"asked the woman behind the little makeshift counter, but Faye shook her head. "Just browsing." She knew she would never use them - didn't need them. In just a few weeks time she'd be a married woman, and soon after that she'd be a mother. Like a bit of cattle she was, best used for convenience and breeding. As she well knew, refined women spent their days sipping tea and laying around, fanning themselves. Aeron had already alluded to the duties of a commander's wife, and had made it very clear that picking flowers and doodling on scraps of paper were not what was to be expected of her.
Something about those pencils, though, made her want them. Selfishly. Even if she never got to use them, just to have them would be enough to sate her. To know they were hers. As she pulled out her coin purse and began to count out her money, something around them shifted. The ground seemed to rumble, as if the earth itself were quaking beneath her feet. Brows furrowing, she looked around. There was the sound of something cracking, sharp and heavy. It took her a moment to place the noise: splitting wood. Her gaze shifted towards the trees, and Faye was surprised to see the tops of them swaying though there was no breeze that day. "What is that?" she asked, of no one in particular, head tilting to the side. All they could do was stand and stare, confused.
And then people began to scream.
It was the sound nightmares were made of. Shrill, scared, pleading, tortured. A burst of orange and then a rush of heat, and she realized that buildings were on fire. It seemed to come out of nowhere and spread faster than anyone had realized. As if by magic. No sooner than the thought had entered her mind, she saw them emerging from the woods. Panic gripped her tight by the chest, rendering her immobile. Men, if you could call them that, towering and fierce and unlike anything she'd ever seen - monsters. Some with wings, others with horns, blue-skinned and scaled. Faeries. Demons. They tore through the villagers as if they simply weren't there, sending blood splattering across the grass and bodies falling left and right.
Faye wanted to turn and run, but she couldn't. Eyes wide with horror, she stood standing there and watching as the world around her seemed to disintegrate before her very eyes. There was nothing she could do. She couldn't run. She couldn't help. As people died and buildings burned and the village was torn apart, all she could do was watch with a horrified look on her face and fear coursing through her veins.
Blue eyes met black, across the village. A breath sucked in sharply, met by a cold echoing laugh. Faye turned to run, finally, but it was pointless. She hadn't made it more than a few feet before the monster was there, pouncing on her. He knocked her to the side, so hard that she crashed into one of the few buildings still standing with a resounding thud. Something inside of her felt as if it had cracked and fallen to bits. Blood began to flow from her temple, and she could taste it in her mouth. Metallic. Hot. When she blinked up at the sky, tears formed in the corners of her eyes, vision dotted with black. And then he was there, the faerie, the monster, looming over her with the wickedest grin on his face. As if he were going to enjoy this, as if he would revel in her pain.
Wayland's words echoed in her mind - the total collapse of their worlds. She realized now that he wasn't exaggerating. She also realized that she'd never get to see the smug look on his face when he found he'd proven her right.
She wasn't sure which thought was more devastating.
He could still see her eyes staring back at him. Those blue eyes, interlaced with the most golden honey. Wayland’s legs carried him off into the crowd, ignoring the stares he got as he did so. Every time he closed his eyes. Her face stared back at him. He blinked and blinked but the image never vanished. A low growl sounded from his chest. His head felt like it was spinning and her scent was all over him. The strong fragrance of the earth, soil, and lilac.
Wayland made it across the ballroom, rolling his shoulders to ease the tension in them. Part of him felt stupid. For caring at all. He barely knew this girl, so why he deemed himself so concerned with her life or what she did with it? None of it was familiar territory to him, he felt for maybe the first time in his life out of control. He thought one thing, and the next minute, he was seeing that Commander grabbing her wrist. That glint of anger in his eyes. It made his blood boil beneath his skin.
“Wayland,” a voice called from behind him. He didn’t bother turning to see who it was. He’d known that voice since he was a child. The presence of the Spymaster could be felt beside him shortly after.
“Not in the mood,” Wayland muttered, turning to face the male who stared at him with a face vacant of emotion.
“What’s going on?” he asked, ignoring his previous words. The Spymaster’s golden eyes were heavy as they sat upon Wayland, scrutinizing him. Wayland hated that look on his face. He could never tell if he already knew the answer or not.
“She thought I was a bad dancer,”not a lie, but not the truth behind his actions.
Killian blinked once and turned to look out at the crowd of dancing figures. “And did you prove her wrong? That was some dance.”
His brother's words struck him in a way he wasn’t comfortable with. He had heard mutters of the same sort of words when he was moving past bodies. Whispers of how they moved together. “What is this, Killian?” Wayland crossed his arms now, siphons glowing beneath the glamor. “Some sort of interrogation?”
“Is that what it feels like?” Killian shifted his eyes to him cooly. “Is there something you might be interrogated about?”
Shaking his head at the Shadowsinger, Wayland fought the urge to roll his eyes. Always. He was always so in tune with everything around him, it was incessant and annoying. Narrowing his hazel eyes at Killian, he turned away and wished immediately that he hadn’t.
Across the room, that pink dress flowed to the ground. Faye stood before an arched hall, only to be side-stepped by Aeron who looked enraged. The man yanked her with him, out into the hallway. Wayland’s eyes flashed and Killian must have caught it.
“Not everything is your battle,” he warned, but Wayland could have begged to differ. His chest strained with the urge to move. Fighting this invisible force that beckoned him. Only a few minutes could pass until he broke. This time, Killian stayed at his heels, moving with him. Knowing his words were going to be useless in this situation.
As the two moved along the outer edge of the crowd, they neared the archway, coming to a halt at the sound of voices. Their hearing was much less inept than a humans. They’d just caught the blowing words spoken by none other than Aeron himself. Wayland’s jaw tightened at the word whore. He hated it for many reasons. For his mother who was named it by Illyrian soldiers, for his brother Adrastus who was deemed Adrianna’s beneath the mountain, and now for Faye. A sharp burst of anger sliced through him. A reaction to the yelp that had Killian snapping an arm out, grabbing hold of Wayland before he could move. A low noise rumbled within him and when he shot an angry look to Killian, he saw his anger mirrored in the Spymaster’s eyes. He too didn’t take Aeron’s words lightly.
Suddenly, Faye was rushing out of the hall, hands reaching to her eyes which flooded with tears. She moved so swiftly past them, she didn’t take any notice of either of them as she shoved through the crowd. Killian released Wayland’s arm, looking after Faye with slight concern, but Wayland? He still had fury dancing in his eyes. As soon as Aeron came stumbling out of the hall to rejoin the party, Wayland was moving and Killian stiffened.
One hand rose with such quickness, it appeared as a blurred motion. He barely passed the threshold when his hand connected with the red-heads neck, fingers circling around the flesh as he drove the man back into the hall with such force, a painting clattered from the wall as he hit it. Aeron’s pale gaze was widened beneath Wayland’s dark gaze. Face inches from his, he practically snarled.
“I couldn’t help but overhear your severe lack of manners,” he began, voice a low rasp.“And where I come from, if you’re jealous of another man, you take it up with him.” Aeron’s hands dug at Wayland’s, trying to pry free. His hits barely making the General bristle.
“Wayland,” Killian warned from behind him, careful not to get in between them.
Ignoring him, Wayland added,“If you’re this disgruntled by one dance, then I highly suggest you begin treating her with respect, before someone else does it for you,” he spoke through gritted teeth and once he was finished, he loosened his grip on his neck, only to have Aeron go in for a swing as soon as he was free.
Wayland moved swiftly, ducking back, dodging his fist. Sliding a leg out behind the man, he swept him clean off his feet with minimal effort thanks to his intoxication. Aeron was sent crashing to the floor with a thud. Staring down at the redhead who glowered up at him, he said, “As a matter of fact, you’re going to apologize to her. Now.”
Killian’s gaze flickered between the two of them, lips pursed with distaste, but he didn’t disagree. As if part of him wanted to see this go down as much as Wayland did.
Reaching down, Wayland grabbed a hold of Aeron by his arm, yanking him up to his feet. He straightened out the man’s jacket and shoved him forward. “Start walking, Commander,”he ordered and he glared at Wayland before moving forward reluctantly. Killian stayed beside his brother, moving cautiously. The fact that he wasn’t stopping Wayland was enough for him to continue herding the asshole in Faye’s direction.
She was found standing in her sister's embrace, tears staining her cheeks. Something roared inside of him at the sight, but he knew better than to publicly embarrass the man. Not for his sake, but for hers. The three men stopped beside them and Wayland didn’t so much as part his lips, he just gave Aeron a deadly look that sent him turning toward Faye.
“I wanted…” as if the words were stuck in his throat, he paused and swallowed his slurs. “I wanted to apologize, Faye.” he forced out, glassy eyes searching her own. Wayland let his shoe nudge the back of Aeron’s to continue and he did. “I shouldn’t have said what I said, I was out of line,”Much better.
A commanding presence approached behind Killian and Wayland and neither one of them had to turn around to know who it was.
Though he led her to the dance floor, both of them moving to the music with ease, he knew the distraction was only going to be short-lived. Looking down over Evie’s expression, Adrastus surveyed every inch of her face. Watched how her eyes sang out her feelings to him so easily. He knew that this trip wasn’t going to be easy on her, worried about it from the moment the idea was born. But seeing how maternal she was with her sister, and her brother? He worried of hurting the peace that she once had, of breaking it, but at the same time, knew she needed this all the same. To see her family. The closure that followed it.
Out of the corner of his eye he was able to see the glint of Wayland’s green siphons moving across the dance floor. He watched the General as he approached Evie’s sister, eyes narrowing in on the interaction. The muscles in his jaw feathered. He didn’t want to be angry with Wayland, but knowing how it made Evie feel. How it left her face so full of concern, he couldn’t help the protectiveness that flooded him. She must have noticed the look in his eyes because she was turning, taking them in.
“Dancing,” Adrastus said, not to be obvious but, to try and comprehend why Wayland was dancing with Faye. A girl he didn’t exactly have a history of being on good terms with. Glancing back at Evie, he saw the fire that danced in his mate's blue stare. When she pivoted her body to head in their direction, Adrastus rose his hand, grabbing her shoulder with a steady hand. The last thing they needed was to make a scene at an event full of humans, especially not with Evie’s abilities being unpredictable when it came to her stronger emotions.“At least they aren’t clawing at each other's throats like the past few days,” Adrastus offered, but the scowl that etched her face wasn’t going anywhere. A low sigh escaped his lips, wondering where this night was truly end. It wasn’t often that the lot of them were somewhere that something didn’t happen. Trouble followed them, wherever it was they went.
Noticing the look on his face, Evie had drawn her hand up to his cheek. Calming thoughts indeed. He leaned against her palm, pressing a soft kiss to the warm skin. A gentle caress to her walls was his answering response and the smile that lit up her face was his reward. He would never grow tired of that smile, he knew, but as quickly as it appeared, it was being replaced by concern once more when she spotted her sister across the floor. He knew better than to stop Evie this time, watching as she moved to Faye, while hoping that the look on her face wasn’t Wayland’s doing. It wasn’t often that he ever had to raise his voice at his General, but he would do what was necessary.
Searching the crowd for any sign of either of his brothers, Adrastus came up short and slowly maneuvered past people, murmuring excuse me’s and being stopped occasionally when he was suddenly pulled into conversations. By the time he caught sight of both Wayland and Killian, they were moving across the room, Aeron leading them —or better yet— they were herding Aeron. For Wayland, it was half expected, but to see Killian joining in on the chaos, he knew there was more to the story, but that didn’t keep the darkening look from storming on his face as he began walking in their direction.
When he approached behind them, he heard the end of Aeron’s apology and both Wayland and Killian turned their heads in unison to look at Adras, his lips forming an angered line. Neither of them spoke as he fought off his shadows.
“I think we’ve overstayed our welcome,”Adrastus’ voice was icy and his silver hues shifted to Aeron, bowing his head courteously.“We appreciate your hospitality, Commander,” a snorted laugh could be heard leaving Wayland and Adrastus’ jaws tensed.
* * *
“Start explaining. Now.”Adrastus’ stood in the living room, shadows coiling around him as he glared down at Wayland and then Killian who sat on the couch like scolded children.
The blondes arms were crossed over his chest, staring up at him, though he kept his face rather neutral, he could still see the respect shining in his eyes at his High Lord. “The only thing to explain is that Aeron douche is an asshole,”
“Spoken like a true poet,” Killian scoffed beside him, and Wayland shot him a glare.
“Piss off,”
“Shut the fuck up, both of you,”Adrastus growled and they went silent.“You,” he pointed at Wayland who met his gaze. “You have been a royal pain in my ass since we arrived here, I don’t know what’s going on in that thick skull of yours, but it stops, now,”
“What?”Wayland’s brows furrowed and part of Adras was shocked that he didn’t see it.
“Faye. The incessant arguing. That dance? Is this a game to you?”
Wayland’s shoulders sagged and he held Adras’ eyes. He saw something flicker behind hazel orbs. Something eerily familiar that he couldn’t put his finger on. Like Wayland was fighting a deeper inner battle that even he couldn’t understand. Shaking his head, he turned to Killian who blinked.
“You’re my Spymaster, Killian,” he released a heavy sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. “I’m disappointed in both of you,”
At that moment, all of their eyes turned to the rolled-up paper, ribboned and sealed with wax that appeared on the table beside Adras. Reaching over, he grabbed the letter, opening it to find the Queen’s all signed and insisted the meeting was to begin at noon tomorrow. No earlier. No later. And they were demanding to be sent the exact geographical location of the house. The layout and size of each room. Where the furniture was. Where the windows and doors were. What room they would be greeted in.
Adras let out a breath, looking up at Killian and Wayland. He moved his hand out and let Killian take the paper, both men reading it over and Killian nodded, rising from the couch.
“I’m sure Faye can assist you,” he ordered and Killian nodded.
The dance ended, and Faye felt a flicker of relief - only for it to be extinguished entirely as another General approached her, his hand also extended in invitation.
Eyes widening with surprise, she met Wayland's gaze. A soft scowl had already begun to spread, dimming her expression as if every light behind that perfectly composed mask had blinked out at once. His hazel eyes held a hardened sort of glint, darker than she'd ever seen them. For some reason it sent her stomach plummeting, as if the ground had suddenly dropped out from beneath them and she was left free-falling. Her brows drew together as she stared down at his hand, unable to form a coherent response. The fact that he was standing before her, asking her to dance, was so out of character from what she knew of the General that it left her utterly unnerved.
Though she hadn't known him long, she'd come to expect his quick wit and snarky commentary - anything else left her feeling unsure and hesitant to engage. It was Wayland: the man delighted in rubbing her raw, in pushing all the right buttons and burrowing his way beneath her skin. Every word, every action was intent on eliciting a certain response. He didn't do anything unless he was told, or it benefited him in some way - nothing he did was ever unintentional. To know him was to love him or loathe him, and Faye was quite certain on which end she stood. Which was why she couldn't understand the sudden wave of indecisiveness and fear that swept over her at the sight of him standing there expectantly, palm tilted upward.
An invitation, or a challenge?
Before she could open her mouth to answer the man one way or another, it was decided for her. Blue eyes widened then narrowed as Aeron agreed to the dance, excusing himself to find another goblet of whatever the hell kept his face so flushed and his words slurred. As if it were his choice at all. As if she were mere chattel, his to command. The girl had half a mind to defy him, to walk right off the dance floor and say to hell with both of them, but then Wayland was moving for her, and Faye didn't have time to react. His arm encircled her waist, pulling her close against him as his fingertips traced a teasing path up her arm, fingers interlacing. The blonde drew in a shaky breath, the proximity and that damned look in his eyes throwing her off. Slowly, her fingers gripped his own and one hand came up to rest atop a broad shoulder.
Faye fell into step with him easily. Wayland led her across the floor and she followed, quick on her feet and fluent despite what she'd said about not dancing. For a moment, all she could focus on was their footsteps across the marbled halls, the beat of the band thrumming in her chest. But then Wayland spoke, and the first words out of his mouth made her bristle. Once again she felt that strange sensation of not knowing why she felt defensive - just that she was. "You don't know him," she said, voice low. A prize? Maybe not. But Aeron was decent as far as men went, with a title and an estate and a bit more honor than most around these parts. He may not be able to offer her love, but he could offer her security. He could offer Arden security, safety, a future far beyond whatever may be in store for him currently. Perhaps the man couldn't handle his liquor, but that wasn't a deal breaker for her - she'd spent the entirety of her life walking on eggshells around a bitter drunkard. She was fairly certain she could manage it for a good while yet.
The girl opened her mouth to say something else, another snappy retort, but Wayland cut her off abruptly. There was a sternness in his voice that she didn't understand. A fire burning behind those hazel eyes, threatening to send the both of them up in flames if left unattended. Blinking up at him she asked, "What does love have to do with anything?"Surely the General couldn't be so naive as to think that every single match was a love match. They couldn't all be so lucky. Some wed simply out of necessity, others for gain. Faye wasn't entirely sure which category she fell beneath - perhaps a little bit of both. She wouldn't deny that her feelings for Aeron were more on the practical side. But what she couldn't understand was why Wayland had given any of this an ounce of thought.
Mind pondering the reasons for this sudden change in his demeanor, she found herself swept up in him. He wasn't a mere presence in the room - he was a force. He moved with purpose, and he guided her along every step with both grace and assertiveness. There was no awkwardness, no fumbling or hesitation. He took a step forward and she glided around him like a flower swaying in the breeze; she withdrew and he countered, adapting to her step and somehow maneuvering their bodies so that she was never out of reach, their bodies always just brushing. They were as fluid as ink scrawling across a page. As synchronized as the rising and setting of the sun.
"You don't know what you're talking about," her voice was little more than a breathless whisper, stolen away from her between the dancing and the unease his words stirred up within her. If he could read her so plainly, surely the rest of them could. Blue-brown eyes never left his as Wayland lifted her, a hand on each shoulder as she rose and slowly glided back down to Earth, lost to everything but the feeling of his hands firm around her waist, the look in those hazel eyes. With each word he spoke, her stomach clenched and roiled. Ivory skin had gone unusually pale, and the whole world seemed a little unsteady. "Mind your business," it was a low, frantic sort of hiss. As if by speaking these words aloud, he'd somehow made it real. As if by addressing it as a problem, it had become such.
The rest of the world faded into the background. All Faye could focus on was the feeling of his hands against her flesh, hot and heavy. Their bodies just barely brushing against one another, their movements perfectly in sync. She didn't need to focus on the movements themselves; they came easy, as natural as breathing. It was the tension crackling in the air around them which was on the forefront of her mind. The anger so clearly radiating off of Wayland, the driving force behind his every move. Unwarranted anger - she wasn't his concern. She was nothing to him. A nuisance at best, a rival at worst. Why he was suddenly so concerned with her life, Faye couldn't understand. She missed his sarcasm and the bite to his words, missed when the only words they exchanged were scathing remarks and insincere pleasantries.
Standing with her back pressed against him, arm crossed, his fingers all but encircling her irritated wrist, she drew in a sharp breath. The world spun around her, flying by as she spun away from him. When Wayland caught her against his chest once more she was dizzy, blue eyes blinking up at him. "Wayland," she began in a murmur, trying to think of an explanation, when suddenly the world was whisked away once again. A gasp escaped the girl as he dropped her into a low dip, the breath whooshing out of her aching chest. One hand was splayed on his chest, fingertips curling into the fabric of his jacket. He held her there, their gazes clashing, neither willing to be the first to look away. Faces mere inches away from one another, so close she could feel his breath fanning her face. Could see every detail of his perfectly-molded face up close and personal. There were no words - they all failed her as time seemed to be suspended, the moment feeling like it would last a lifetime.
The song ended. Slowly, Wayland raised her upright once more. Faye was silent as she stared at him, gaze flickering only when he brought her hand to his lips. The words out of his mouth were cold, empty - a cool caress, an icy wave of familiarity. "So you did,"she murmured, watching as he turned away from her and disappeared into the crowd.
Within moments of exiting the dance floor, she found herself being tugged away from the crowd. A heavy hand wrapped itself around her wrist, and she was led stumbling out of the room, into the hallway.
"Aeron,"she began, even before he'd said anything. The man rounded on her with a fury unlike any she'd seen from him before, and Faye shrank back against the wall. "Do you intend to make a mockery of me, Phaedra?" he growled out her name, spat it at her like it was a dirty word. Swallowing and raising herself up some, voice level, she said, "Of course not."The man leaned in closer, the distance between them nonexistent. Once again she could smell the whiskey on his breath, and it made her choke back a gag. "Then tell me, why are you whoring yourself out on the dance floor at my ball?" Eyebrows flying up in genuine surprise, she spluttered. "Excuse me?" Aeron rubbed a hand down his face, jaw clenching. "Oh, don't play innocent. Everyone saw you - they were talking about it before I'd even finished my fucking drink."
Faye looked up at him, noticed the redness of his face, deeper than she'd seen it before. His eyes were unfocused, his fiery hair a tousled mess atop his head as if he'd spent hours running his fingers through it. He was completely unhinged, and it should have terrified her, but Faye found herself stepping forward to lay a gentle hand on his arm. He eyed it suspiciously, but said nothing. "Aeron, why would I do that to you?" her voice was soft, soothing. Which was why it was such a slap in the face when he spat out, "Why did your whore of a mother do it to your father?" Faye recoiled visibly, the words sharper than any blow he could have dealt her. Blue eyes watered, and for the first time she felt her resolve crack just slightly. His eyes could hardly focus on her, mouth set in a grim line. His voice was hard when he said, "Apple doesn't fall far, huh?"
And looking at him, she couldn't have agreed more.
"I should go." Faye said quietly, inching away from his grasp. He watched her, but didn't move. Eyes hard, cold, unfeeling. As she moved to pass him, one hand shot out and grabbed her, yanking her back around. A sharp yelp escaped her before she could stifle it, eyes smarting with tears at the pain behind his rough touch. "Next time, wear the fucking bracelet." Was all he said, dropping her arm and watching as she walked away from him.
....
"I'm not brooding," she muttered beneath her breath, though her brows knitted as the words left her mouth. The warmth of Adrastus's hand against her own was a comfort. He was a comfort, in this home away from home. The feeling of being everywhere but having nowhere all at once had been resonating with her lately. The longer they spent in the mortal realm, the more disconnected she felt. From the humans, from the fae, from herself. It had been striking a chord with her all along, amplified only by the clashing of her two worlds in the form of one stubborn blonde and the sharp-tongued General.
Staring up into those silver pools, she wished she could have felt half as good natured as her mate. A frown tugged at her lips as he mentioned home. Unconsciously, her gaze darted across the room and found her sister. She studied the girl, so familiar and yet so changed. A face she knew better than her own, but wearing a stranger's scowl. An unnatural coldness in eyes that should have bled warmth. Home was here. Home was there. Home was a place as much as it was a person - people - and she knew that leaving a second time would be even more gut-wrenching than the first.
"I am ready for things to go back to normal,"said Evie on a sigh - but what things she was alluding to, even she didn't know. Things here, with her family. With Faye. Things between herself and Wayland. Things back in Sakaris. Slowly they moved together, the song slow and sweet and simple. Long gone were the days where she'd struggled to fall in step, and now she swayed against Adrastus easily. Content. Home was with him, she could feel that truth singing in every fiber of her being.
When they parted, Evie went to say something else, but she saw his gaze. It was faraway, a perplexed look on his face. Casting a glance over her shoulder, she was surprised to see Wayland approaching her sister, hand extended in invitation. Eyebrows raising, a look of surprise overtook her features before quickly darkening."What is he doing?"wondered Evie, turning as if she had half a mind to go over there and break the two of them up herself. Adrastus's hand on her shoulder made her still, and she frowned up at him. At his urging she settled, slightly, her narrowed blue gaze following them as the band began playing once more, and the two set off across the dance floor.
"I don't like it," she said, shaking her head slightly. She didn't like it at all, the two of them. Evie loved them both, she loved Wayland like a brother - but she didn't want him within breathing distance of her baby sister. Though not a baby anymore, and clearly more than capable of handling herself against the man, there was a surge of protectiveness that flared up within Evie's chest every time she watched the two of them interact. Warning bells went off in her mind. Danger, danger, something deep inside of her seemed to scream. There was an urge to protect Faye, and she didn't know what it was she sought to protect the girl from. His bad attitude? His ill opinion of her? His sharp words? Something more?
As she watched the two of them on the dance floor, Evie's scowl only intensified.
The two of them broke apart, and it was unclear whether they wanted to kiss or kill one another. Both thoughts made her chest tighten, and it was too much for her to bear. Turning away from the scene, she drew in a heavy breath. Mother, help her. Someone was going to wind up dead, and at this rate it may very well be her.
The look on Adrastus's face was somewhere between weary and warning. As if he could sense where her mind was headed, and knew that no good was going to come from whatever lay ahead of them."Calming thoughts, my love. Calming thoughts."She reached up to press a hand against his cheek, and felt the gentle stroke of his talons against her inner walls. A smile spread slowly across her face. Glancing over her shoulder once more, she realized that both Wayland and Faye had disappeared. "Huh,"she murmured, eyes scanning the crowd. She looked it over twice before she caught sight of Faye once more, emerging back into the ballroom. Something was wrong, she could practically feel it. Could see it in the way she moved, shoulders slightly slumped, chin lowered, eyes downcast.
Evie broke away from Adrastus and was striding across the room, intent on going in guns blazing, but suddenly her stomach was dropping at the look on Faye's paled face. She noted the way her sister's hands shook, how her lower lip trembled slightly. Worry. Anguish. She recognized it, and she was there, placing a hand on her sister's shoulder. Faye's head snapped up and her eyes seemed to refocus, blinking as she stared down at Evie's hand, then at her face. "Are you okay?"asked Evie, though she knew the answer before she'd asked the question."What happened?"
Faye nodded. She seemed to swallow, and collect herself. Any trace of vulnerability melted away from her face, replaced by a hardened expression."Nothing happened. We danced. I needed air. "She said it so simply that Evie couldn't stop herself from snorting. Dancing, was that what they were calling it? "I think we all saw that."That made the girls eyes harden, and she was shrugging away from her sister's touch. As her hand fell away, a pang of hurt hit Evie hard. It must have shown on her face, because Faye's lip wobbled once more before she said, "Keep him away from me."The words were so unexpected that they made the girl's eyes widen, and then she was giving her sister a confused look. "Who?" It clicked for Evie a moment too late."Wayland,"she barely got his name out from between her ground teeth. And then, reaching out to draw her sister's hands into her own, Faye said, "I'm serious, Evie. Please."
There was such desperation in the other girl's voice that Evie felt a flurry of emotion. Had it not been for the girl gripping her so tightly, surely the room would have been at least a little bit frosty. "Baby, what happened?" pressed Evie, reaching up to tuck a stray lock of blonde hair behind the younger girl's ear. It was such a purely maternal act, so familiar that she hardly thought twice about it. Tears spilled from Faye's lashes and it tore at Evie's heart. "Nothing happened. He's just....too much." She shook her head, and it seemed that there were a million things she wanted to say, but didn't. "You'll be leaving soon, right? Just please, until then. Buffer." The look in her eyes was desperate, the plea in her voice so strong that all Evie could do was give a helpless shrug and nod, promising,"Okay. I will."
Wayland didn’t miss the rain cloud that seemed to sweep over Evie’s gaze. The General furrowed his brows at his friend, flicking at a strand of hair that sat atop her shoulder. Eyeing her suspiciously, he knew damn well she was lying, he wasn’t stupid, but he didn’t push her. Knew Evie well enough to know that if she was going to tell him something, she would do it on her own accord. He learned that quickly when training her. Always a much more physical being in that way.
Faye on the other hand, didn’t dodge his question to his surprise. She explained her troubles to the group, though he could see the reluctance in her eyes when she spoke. A ball. Wayland glanced around at the others, taking in their expressions that matched his own. Confusion, mixed with a stale tension that clung to the air.
“As long as it’s not a masquerade,”Adrastus spoke up at Evie’s other side, silver depths scanning the invitation.
At the confused look Faye shot toward his High Lord, Wayland shrugged and leaned his head back against the couch.“Touchy subject,” he muttered and it was settled.
They would be attending a ball.
* * *
Even after two days. No word came from the Queen’s and this left the group with more than enough time to sit around and do a whole lot of nothing. Wayland had received the cold shoulder from Evie for the most part, but it didn’t stop him from still cracking jokes every now and then with her, trying to find some hint of a smile. He wasn’t used to having her be upset with him in the first place, but to be upset with him and having no idea why, that was a bit more difficult to handle.
When Killian would go off on his daily trips, Wayland and Adrastus would train in the woods with a couple of rounds of hand-to-hand combat while the girls were off in some other part of the house. It was when Adras or Evie decided they wanted each other's company again that he had to find ways to amuse himself.
The strangest part of waiting for the day of the ball, Wayland could have sworn that he was experiencing random waves of anxiety. He wasn’t used to having that sort of feeling. Usually, he would find ways to release such stress, but this came out of nowhere, and it didn’t truly feel like it belonged solely to himself. Like he was feeling someone else's emotions, peeking through a veil. And then, as quickly as it arrived, the emotion disappeared.
“You sure this glamor is going to work?”Wayland asked Killian as he tightened up the tie around his neck.
“It’s worked in the past,” Adrastus murmured as he entered the room, fixing the collar of his suit.
“Arden hasn’t noticed our wings,” Killian noted, working on the laces of his dress shoes.
“Arden is ten,”Wayland shot back, arching a brow. Killian chewed on the words, but before any remark could slip out of his mouth, the girls appeared at the top of the stairs, dresses cascaded down their bodies and they began making steps down the staircase.
Hazel-colored eyes drank her in profusely. A thin, sculpted figure. Her waist was tapered and she had a burnished complexion. A pair of arched eyebrows looked down on dark sweeping lashes marked by coal. Delicate curls of honey framed a stunning jawline, expanding down a swan's neck. Enticing, constellation-blue eyes gazed at Evie who was moving to meet Adrastus, but he couldn’t find himself looking anywhere else. He lingered over her puffy, heart-shaped lips which matched the tint of her translucent rose-colored dress. Wayland could feel his pulse pumping brutally against the skin of his cheeks, his blood seemed to rush at the sight of her.
A clearing throat managed to get a blink out of the General who forcefully tore his eyes away from Faye to find Killian staring at him with an unimpressed expression on his face. Wayland scorned the Spymaster, turning back to the others who nodded in confirmation to Faye’s question.
* * *
It was as if actually being at the event rose some sort of disagreement with Wayland. His gaze was constantly scanning the area, taking in everyone that surrounded the group silently. He didn’t let a single face slip past him without analyzing and trying to grasp the situation at hand. Just how he would any other day in Letharia.
They all fell into step behind Faye who was leading them through the crowd. Looking ahead, he tried to guess which male she would be bringing them to. Which one of these men it was exactly that could claim to be an important commander? The man that appeared before them, was not what he anticipated, to say the least.
Sizing the red-haired male up, Wayland came to a stop along with the others as introductions went around. He took note of the way that Faye’s body seemed to tense around the man's presence, and then the breath that she let out. His brows lowered slightly, flickering between the two of them. Alcohol radiated off the man and he knew the others could smell it too. As far as Wayland was concerned, the man wasn’t off to a great start in terms of introductions. Although there was a smile on his face, it screamed false. A facade.
His eyes clashed with Faye’s and he swore at that moment, he could hear every word that went through her head. Not in his ears, but in his heart. A silent understanding flickered between them, but it had struck so quickly, he couldn’t comprehend it. Then she was saying his name, drawing him out of the strange state. Wayland gave the man a brief nod of his head, watching as the pair went off to dance with one another. Wondering why part of him nearly reached out to grab her arm. He couldn’t understand.
“I need a drink,”Wayland excused himself from the group, maneuvering through the crowd to find a waiter.
“You’re brooding, darling Evie,”Adrastus said into Evie’s mind, reaching for her hand as he led her toward the dance floor. He turned to slide his hand around her waist, drawing her against him. “And you are entirely too beautiful to be broody,” he teased lightly, tilting her chin up to look at him. Silver met the sea and he smirked. “We’ll be home soon,” he murmured, not wanting to see the way she had been so obviously avoiding Wayland’s attempts at small talk.
Wayland watched beside Killian who found him in the crowd as the others danced and they each brought their glasses to their lips.
“Something bothering you?” Killian asked, not looking at his brother. Wayland swallowed the liquid in this cup, shaking his head. His eyes were settled on Evie and Adrastus as they danced, but when a cold sort of shiver rolled down his back. His gaze switched, moving to Faye and Aeron. They were no longer dancing together, but the commander now held her wrist. A wrist that didn’t glint with that iron band he’d seen her take off at the lake. Tension rolled between the two of them, and even from where he stood across the ballroom he could tell it wasn’t the kind of tension one would want between a romantically intertwined pair.
Something was bothering him now. He thought to himself, watching Aeron return his sickeningly fake smile back onto his smug-looking face. The man pissed him off, he realized. Just his presence pissed him off. Before Killian could stop him, Wayland set his drink down on a passing waiter's platter, legs moving in the direction of the pair as Aeron bowed to Faye, looking one gust of wind away from collapsing.
The golden-haired General’s footfalls stopped just beside Faye, eyes looking over Aeron as he rose from the bow. His eyes were glossed over by intoxication, a stark contrast against his pale eyes. As the two males stared at one another, Wayland forced his lips into a half-hearted grin, the same way Aeron seemed to wear his smiles.
Turning his attention to Faye, he reached out his hand for her to take.“If you don’t mind, I’d like to have the next dance,” he eyed Faye and then turned to Aeron, expectantly. If he wanted to pretend that he was some happy-go-lucky commander man, then Wayland would take advantage of it. He could see something flash behind Aeron’s gaze, something dark and Wayland’s hazel eyes darkened in turn, a challenge that Aeron simply met with a nod.
“Not at all,” the male said, looking over Faye for a moment. “I need a refreshment anyways,” he stated before stalking off.
Wayland moved into position before Faye, one arm embracing her waist, drawing her close while the other hand slid his fingers up the inside of her arm until her hand splayed for him to intertwine their fingers. “He seems like a real prize,” Wayland said sarcastically, the next song beginning with a thrumming of instruments. He led, their bodies moving elegantly along the marbled floors. His eyes met hers, a sternness in them and he cut her off.“You don’t love him,”he said lowly, beside her ear while guiding her body softly but not subtlely; clearly stating his intentions by moving himself, inviting her to follow along. Wayland remained alert, eyes scanning the floor ahead of them, watching traffic, but also constantly aware of what was happening right in his arms. Following her through her every movement. If he led a step or a pattern that she interpreted differently, he adapted to her in turn.
“You can barely breathe when you’re in his presence, you lock up,” as the rhythm rose light and airy, Wayland lifted his partner briefly for the dance, moving her back down slowly. He stepped forward, and in turn, she stepped back, mirroring one another with effortless movements.“I saw him grab your wrist earlier,”he twirled her outward, bringing her back into his embrace, letting her slide against him in a swift but crisp movement, he made sure to take into consideration the pace of the music. They moved so in sync that others had begun watching as they danced, heads craning to look. The musicians even seemed to be playing for them specifically, raising their volume.
As he crossed her arm over, her back against him, he eyed the red marks on her skin and glared. “The bracelet is made of iron,” he let her unravel herself back outward and as the song came to an end, Wayland tucked her against him, sweeping her down into a low dip, her golden waves a waterfall reaching for the ground as he held her, knee bent, their noses inches from each other and he breathed. “He wants our kind dead,” it was a statement more than a question. The words were a whisper between them and the song slowly came to an end. Slowly, he rose her back to her feet. Bringing the back of her hand to his lips, he smiled, but it didn’t meet his eyes. All he needed was to see the look on her face to confirm his suspicions.
“I told you, I could dance,” he said, moving to walk off into the crowd once more.
The lake had been a surprisingly pleasant experience, but what awaited them at home was less so.
Faye strode into the sitting room, gnawing on her bottom lip as she worked the little slip of paper back and forth through her fingers for the dozenth time since finding it tucked away atop her vanity. Everyone else was already gathered there, though she hardly noticed them. Evie sitting sandwiched between the two men on the couch, Killian on the other side of the room. Arden had disappeared, no doubt exhausted from such an eventful day.
"Nothing," Evie was saying when Faye walked in, though the look she gave Wayland was dark. Her mood hadn't lightened since the lake, and it darkened even more at her friend's apparent hyperawareness of her sister's bad mood.
Blue-brown eyes flickered up in surprise, brows drawing even further together in response to Wayland's unexpected question - Faye hadn't realized she had a look, but quickly transformed her face nonetheless into an expressionless mask. She began to tell him that nothing was wrong, but the lie died on the cusp of parted lips as the girl drew in a deep, steadying breath instead. "There's a ball," her gaze shifted towards Evie, who cocked her head to the side curiously."And we're all invited."
The little invitation in her shaky hands had been addressed to the lot of them: Miss Evelyn and Phaedra Graves & co. How they knew of her sister's impromptu return a mere day after she'd arrived was a mystery to Faye. Logically, she knew that servants chattered. Anyone could have seen them; it wasn't as if there were more than one road leading in and out of the village.
"A Commander's Ball," corrected Evie, brows rising as her eyes scanned the length of the little note she'd snatched out of her sister's hands. Her nose wrinkled slightly in distaste as she passed the note into Adrastus's hands. Her eyes met Faye's once more, displeasure shining brightly within their crystal depths when she added, "Your commander." There was no disguising the disdain in her voice. "To celebrate his promotion - formally,"said Faye with a slight nod."I'd forgotten about it. It's in two days' time."There was a moment as they all contemplated this, and then Evie shrugged her shoulders easily. Unbothered, or appearing as such. Killian's voice was confused when he asked her, "Is that what's gotten you so worked up? A ball?"
Faye didn't know to explain it. Didn't know how to put into words Aeron's intense hatred of the fae, didn't know how to explain how he had pledged his life to ridding this realm of their kind. Fear rose up in her chest at the thought of them all in the same room as him, when she knew how he was. How unpredictable he could be. How angry he could get. He was a man who got his own way, no matter the cost. The odds always seemed to be in his favor, and normally she accepted the fact, but now it left her perplexed.
No one else seemed to care much. In fact, they didn't really give it a second thought. Evie settled back onto the couch with a shrug and a simple, "Well then, it looks like we're going dancing." And that was it. They went on with their conversations, and Faye was left standing there, wishing she could make them understand.
.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・
Faye kept to herself mostly over the course of the next two days.
She joined them at meal times, of course, and spent the odd hour in the sitting room making small talk, but for the most part she busied herself away from the rest. Spent hours tending to her garden, arranging flowers, washing and preparing her harvest's bounty. Sat at the little writing desk in her room for hours on end, pencil in hand (though nothing ever came of it). What she wanted, she didn't know. What she needed, she had even less of an idea. All she knew was that she was a ball of constant anxiety, from the time she'd opened the invitation until she was sitting before the mirror the night of the ball, readying herself.
"Knock, knock,"Evie's soft voice floated through the doorway moments before she was peeking her head inside. Dressed in a low-cut gown the same shade of blue as her eyes, encrusted at the bodice with gems of all kind, she was stunning. Auburn-tinged hair was braided around her head like a halo, and with the smile on her face she was positively glowing. It took Faye a few moments of pondering to place the emotion on her sister's face - happiness. Simple, pure happiness. How greatly it transformed her, from the guarded creature she'd once been to someone softer, light-hearted and free.
"Almost ready?"pressed Evie, stepping fully into the room. "Nearly,"murmured Faye as she pinned a few stray pieces of hair back from her face. It was both true and untrue, depending on one's definition of ready."Here, let me help,"and Evie crossed the room, picking up the slack strings of her sister's corset and pulling them tight. Her fingers worked the strings into a neat bow as Faye lined her lashes lightly with kohl and painted her lips a pale shade of pink. Staring into the mirror, the blonde said nothing as she let her sister work on her, Evie taking it upon herself to adjust her sister's gown and arrange blondish curls to drape perfectly over her shoulders and down her back. They worked in a comfortable albeit tentative silence, neither knowing exactly what to say to the other but enjoying the proximity.
Finally, Faye was ready. She sat in front of the mirror, staring at her reflection with a slight frown tugging at the corner of her lips. Fingertips brushed against the satin fabric of her gown in a nervous gesture. Bit by bit she picked apart her appearance, from dress choice to the wave of her hair, even wishing for a moment that her eyes were true blue, and not the bluish-brown that they were. She wondered what Aeron would think, if he'd be pleased by her when she showed up to the ball, or if he'd object to having her at his side. The man was fickle, his tastes selective, and on more than one occasion he'd found fault with her.
As if sensing the direction of her thoughts, Evie paused with her head tilted as she studied the younger girl's reflection in the mirror. "When did you grow up to be such a beauty?" she wondered, brushing her fingers against the mesh sleeves which hung from her sister's shoulders. Faye snorted and rolled her eyes, the dark blonde curls bouncing against her shoulders as she swiveled around in the chair to look up at her elder sister."You patronize me." Brows furrowing, though a smile tugged at her lips, Evie responded with, "I would never! Your beauty has always outweighed my own,"and then, after a hesitant beat she added,"Your General is a lucky man." At this, Faye's lips curled into a slight smile, the weight of the praise outweighing the weight of her own worry.
They descended the staircase together, only to find the remainder of their party waiting for them at its base. Faye found herself watching Evie, and then Adrastus, noting the way his face lit up whenever she entered the room. The way her sister seemed to beam with a mixture of prideful delight, so unlike the weary and guarded aura she'd emitted before. As the girl crossed the room and was swept into her lover's arms, something tugged at Faye's chest, hard. She couldn't stop the sad smile that found its way onto her face as she watched the two embrace, and for a moment she was almost envious of them. Of their love, so powerful and unwavering that it seemed to fill up the entire room, somehow both swaddling and suffocating.
"All ready?" asked Faye, finally tearing her gaze away from them. It flickered between Wayland and Killian, both of whom she was unsurprised to see cleaned up very, very nicely. A shiver shot down her spine at the sight of them, reared up and ready to go, and she prayed that they'd all make it through the night without any sort of trouble.
...
The ball was as one would expect a ball to be. There were people everywhere. Chattering, dancing, eating. Men played cards in the back room, women stood off to the sidelines whispering and giggling amongst themselves. A small orchestra played soft, classical music on the far side of the marbled ball room. Dishes full of food lined the tables along either side of the hall.
Upon entering the room, Faye saw dozens of familiar faces. She sought out only one, looking above the crowd for a head full of fiery-red hair. It didn't take her long to find him, standing off to the side surrounded by a small crowd of people laughing and talking loudly, champagne glasses gripped tightly in their hands. Aeron was at its center, ever the life of the party, his laugh ringing out the loudest as he and his friends swapped menial war stories back and forth, entertaining the other guests. Drawing in a deep breath, Faye plastered a smile on her face and drew herself up a bit taller so that she might cut a path through the crowd, leading the rest of the group directly to her betrothed.
"Phaedra,"his eyes found her immediately and the male greeted her with a murmur, one hand snaking around her waist as he pulled the girl against him, dropping his head to press a kiss against her cheek in greeting. Faye could smell the alcohol on him already, and placed one steadying hand on his chest as she pulled back, an automatic smile finding its way onto his lips though it didn't quite meet her eyes. "Aeron,"she greeted him, inclining her head slightly. His gaze shifted to assess her, and after a moment a slow smile spread across his face. Faye released a breath she hadn't known she was holding, shoulders sagging slightly in relief.
"My sister, Evelyn,"she turned slightly, gesturing towards Evie. Though inside she had to be raging, she gave a polite nod and a simple,"How do you do?"One by one, Faye introduced them, as politeness dictated. "Her intended, Adrastus." It was the only word she could think to fit - as he'd told Arden, they weren't yet married, though it didn't seem very far off. Somehow even that title seemed to not do their relationship justice."And our guests. Killian,"She nodded towards the silent male. And then blue eyes flickered towards his golden-haired companion. Their gazes met, and Faye held his eyes with her own for a long moment before saying, "and Wayland." Facing them all, Aeron gave a charming smile. "It's a pleasure." His grip around Faye's waist tightened slightly as he tugged her a bit closer into his side, inclining his head to the men. "I look forward to getting to know all of you very, very well. But first," he turned his attention towards the blonde tucked into his side. "A dance with my beloved."
He led her away from them and onto the dance floor, spinning her in a light twirl as they took their places amongst the crowd. Faye gave a breathless laugh as she said, "You're in a good mood." The man smirked as he took his place opposite her, one hand finding its way onto her waist, the other lacing his fingers with her own. "Why wouldn't I be? I've got a title most men would kill for, and a beautiful woman hanging off of my arm." It was a relief, to see him so jovial. Alcohol tended to lighten his spirits beneath the right circumstances, but just as often it had the opposite effect. "A lucky man, indeed." She commented with a half-smirk as the two of them moved in a slow pattern across the ballroom floor.
Things were going well, the dance was smooth. Until he spun her once more, and as she turned he seemed to take special notice of her wrist. All at once, Aeron yanked her to a stop, a complete standstill in the middle of the floor. The music went on around them, the other couples never breaking stride. "Your bracelet," he said plainly, a scowl marring his otherwise handsome face. "Aeron," her voice was low and breathless, blue gaze darting around the room as her cheeks flushed slightly. "The dance," she reminded him lightly, moving to take up the proper position once more. His grip around her wrist tightened, nearly to the point of pain. "Your bracelet." He repeated, giving her wrist a small shake as if to enunciate his point. "I thought I told you never to take it off? And yet, here is your wrist, bare." Grinding her teeth together to keep from uttering a pained noise, Faye just shook her head slightly. "I went swimming with Arden and didn't want it to get lost in the lake - it's on my vanity at home."A half-truth, it was tucked away in the bottom drawer. The look on his face was impassive, and she could sense the eyes on them. It made her chest ache and her face burn. "I'm sorry," she insisted lowly, staring up into his glassy eyes and willing him to listen to her reason, to squelch the fire of his temper before it had time to grow.
For a moment those pale eyes were foggy, then all at once they cleared. The smile returned to his face and they were moving again, picking up the dance as easily as if they'd never left off. "You should be more mindful," he admonished her. "Taking off that bracelet was foolish, and dangerous." There was an edge to his voice that made her wonder exactly what sort of danger he was referring to. Deep down inside, her stomach clenched, as if her body sensed the underlying threat in his voice. "I'll be more mindful," she murmured, intent on appeasing him, knowing it was the answer he expected. His smile only grew at this and he gave a contented nod, a dismissive, "That's a good girl," as he spun them back to their starting point. Half the dance had been wasted standing in the middle of the floor, but he acted as if nothing had ever happened as he parted from his dance partner with a low, wobbly bow.
To his pleasant surprise, Faye was reaching up to clasp his hand in her own, using him to tug herself up to her feet. Of course, she didn’t do so without a faint scowl on her face, but he would take the win regardless. Once on her feet, he stared at her, clucking his tongue, feigning shock at her words.
“Don’t threaten me with a good time, princess,” Wayland shot back, making a biting motion with his own jaws, a smirk curling onto his lips.
The two of them began moving in the direction of the lake, and Wayland was more than aware of the stares that were lingering on him. He knew that they were watching each and every movement he made like they were at some sort of zoo and Wayland was a lion readying to take down a gazelle. The blonde knew that he wasn’t considered a danger to Faye, but with their headbutting personalities, he supposed he couldn’t entirely blame them for wanting to keep an eye on them. It was still annoying nonetheless.
Lowering himself down into the water once more, Wayland kept his hazel eyes on Faye, blatantly ignoring the others. The sun beat against his bare back as he watched her work at her dress. Amusement lit up in his eyes when she pointed at him as a form of intimidation. “Let’s get a move on, Goldie-Locks,”he clapped and she barked right back at him, shoving the layers off her body and into a pile on the ground. The last thing to leave her body was the bracelet around her wrist. He stared at it a moment longer than he intended. It was made up of iron it seemed. He wondered if it had been a gift from her soon-to-be, but if that were true, he also remembered back when Evelyn first came to the Court of Nightmares. How she believed it to be true that iron was a defense against fae.
Pushing the thought from his head, he forced his focus on Faye’s moving body. She was bringing herself down into the water. Her arms dotted with goose-flesh almost immediately, despite the warm sunny day and the relatively warm water. Faye’s blue-brown gaze held panic in their sunset depths. Although he knew that she lied to him earlier about it just being that she didn’t like to swim, he still found himself offering again to her. “It could be fun, I can teach you,” he explained, finding it damn near painful to watch her struggling figure enter the water. There she went again, protesting against him. He cut her off this time. “I’ve heard enough,” he said shortly, moving toward her to grab hold of her hand.
Away from prying eyes. That was what she needed. What he needed. He didn’t take kindly to being examined like a bug beneath a microscope by his family, whether it was out of love or not. He brought the two of them around the bank, over to where he spotted a smaller body of water. Deeming it a suitable lesson spot for her, he moved toward it, feeling her fingers gripping his hand tighter than what would be considered normal. He could hear her rambling off behind him still, insisting she was not in need of lessons, but he heard that before with her bow training, and she absolutely did, in fact, need help.
They reached the smaller pool, the water steady and blocked off from any sort of breeze. It looked like the surface had been made up of glass it was so still. At least, it was until Faye suddenly lurched forward. Wayland snapped his head in her direction and found her becoming submerged beneath the surface. He shifted in the water, feeling the sudden drop-off, and cursed beneath his breath. Great fucking start.
He had just about went under to grab her when she was launching herself up and out of the water once again, gasping for air as her fingers came into contact with his arm, nails digging into his skin like a cat that had been tossed into the water.“Hey, woah,”he tried to soothe her, taking into consideration the dramatic shift in her facial expression. What once was cold and stoney, became victimized and soft. She clung to him, lips trembling. He could even hear the sound of her heart as it pumped an erratic beat against her ribcage.
With a sweeping motion of his arms, he grabbed hold of her hips, feeling the way she kicked her legs beneath. Once his hands made contact and he drew her against himself, she seemed to still, her breathing becoming a bit more controlled compared to previously being frantic. Staring down at her, that feeling erupted inside of him once again. He blinked down at her, brows beginning to furrow softly as he tried desperately to understand that feeling that tugged so violently at his chest. It was as though when he looked at her. Felt her skin beneath his fingertips, something began knocking against him, wanting to be let in. His walls only defended against the strange onslaught, unwilling to peek any further beyond.
“Right,” he finally said and he slid his hands up to her hands that still bit into his arm. Slowly peeling her off of him, he grinned and took her hands into his own. “Now, let’s show this water who’s boss,” he nodded, moving so that they were apart, but hands still locked. “Stretch out your body behind you, I’ve got ya,” he coached, waiting for her to do so. Once her legs and back were extended out behind her, Wayland showed her how she should try flutter kicking. “Go ahead, try,” he watched and when she began kicking all too much, he rose one of his hands to cover his face which was getting pelted by water and then resumed position when she halted.
“You’re trying to propel yourself forward, not into the sky,”Wayland only smiled at her reaction to his words, rather entertained. “Yes,” he said when she finally tried again,“Now, with your arms, you’ll go like this,” he used their connected hands to do the movements for her, slow and steady he spread her arms in an outward sweep motion, glancing into her eyes now and then to see if she was grasping what he was telling her. It was when he told her to put them together without holding his hands that things got difficult.
“Faye, if you just came out here to hold my hands, you should have just asked,”he said, his fingers uncurled from hers, but still she clung onto him for dear life. “I’m not going to let you drown,” he promised, waiting with an uncharacteristic amount of patience until slowly, one by one she began peeling her fingers away.
She started off strong, but he could sense her panic rose when she began overthinking her movements. Right before her legs began sinking down beneath her, he was beside her. He reached beneath her, hand splaying against her stomach as he lifted her back up. “You’re doing it,”he said, knowing that she had felt it in the beginning. She just needed to trust herself. It reminded him of when he was younger, just learning how to use his sword. He had gone through practice believing he could, but as soon as it was the real deal in the arena, he choked.
Again, Faye got her body moving in sync once more, and he slowly slid his hand from her stomach, watching as she went off by herself. He found himself smirking after her, watching as she turned herself around to approach him. The look in her eyes was reward enough as it was he realized. That glow they had was undeniable. She was proud of herself.
“You’ll be swimming laps around Arden in no time,” he grinned.
Adras looked over at Evie, her expressing how she felt about Wayland and her sister was one he hadn’t entirely expected from her, but he simply turned to follow her gaze to where they disappeared to a more private area of the lake.
He had to admit. She was right. With the way they butt heads, he wasn’t sure if the estate was going to still be standing by the time they met with the Queen’s. Killian snorted. “You and your sister are rather exquisite females,” he shrugged and Adras blinked at Killian’s words, but the male simply ignored it, moving to emerge from the water, his wings stretching out behind him to shake off water. Arden followed after his newfound friend, explaining to Killian the exciting ways one could build a sand castle.
The odds of Wayland finding Faye attractive weren’t unlikely, but still, Adras knew his brother. When he was interested in a female, there wasn’t much talking and all action. He wasn’t the type to pamper so to speak, at least he hadn’t ever found any female he felt it to be necessary for since he knew him.
Seeing the concern on Evie’s face, Adrastus tilted his head and moved in front of her, arms encircling her waist as he drew her toward him.“My love, you’re going to get worry lines if you’re not careful,” he murmured, eyes shining with amusement. He leaned forward until his brow was pressing to her own.“I’m sure it’s hard not to worry, I know how convincing being in the water can be,” his eyes darkened playfully as he said the words, recalling their last endeavor in the cavern.
As everyone began moving out of the water, Adras dried in the sun and sat on the hillside as he watched Killian and Arden attempt to make a castle. Lopsided and falling apart here and there, the castle stood and Killian’s tongue stuck out in concentration. A faint smirk appeared on the High Lords lips and using his magic, he nudged Killian forward softly, just enough to unsteady his hand, making him knock over his half of the project. Cursing under his breath, he shot a glare at Adrastus.
“You—” he began, but the attention was stolen away by the approaching pair. Wayland and Faye glistened with water, moving in their direction.
“You’re a jack of all trades today, General,” Adras offered and Wayland glanced back at Faye.
“I prefer the term ‘helpful’,” he smirked and Adras rose to his feet, patting his brother on the back, moving to gather his things for their return to the estate.
“At least someone is being helpful today,” Killian pointed his stare to Adrastus who had to fight the laughter that bubbled up in his chest.
* * *
Back at the estate they were dried and dressed once more. Wayland dropped down beside Evie who had been relatively quiet during the trek back to the house. Draping his arm around her shoulders, he gave her a look.
“What’s the matter, you look like Adras just denied you a foot rub,” he gave her shoulder a squeeze and turned to find the others entering the living area.
Adrastus sat at the other side of Evie, and when Faye entered the room behind Killian, he noticed she had a weary look on her features. Like she had something eating at her. Wayland could feel the building tension that rolled off the girl and he could have sworn some sick piece of him felt a drop of worry at the sight.
“What’s that look for?” Wayland questioned and Killian glanced at Wayland, then to Faye.
She was impassive to Waylands prying and his teasing. Why the man had even settled himself on the shore beside her, she had no idea - but his presence wasn't welcome, and the glare she gave him said as much. "Do you enjoy punishment? Is that why you continually seek me out?" she asked him bluntly, giving the General a rather unimpressed once-over before lowering herself fully back out on to the grassy bank. Blue eyes fluttering shut once more, she tried to concentrate on the sun's rays warming her delicate-toned skin. It was impossible with how much he chattered in her ear.
Faye tensed as he began to speak of his own experience with swimming. Unable to stop herself, she turned her head to look up at him as he admitted to her that he hadn't known how to swim for a long while. Funny; she would have thought he was damn near perfect at everything, always, from the way he carried himself. The story quickly shifted from a shared defect to an offer to teach her to swim. An offer that ended in a bit of teasing that she might have found charming, had it been anyone else.
Pity, for a moment she had almost enjoyed listening to him talk like a normal human being - but the moment was fleeting, and so was any regard she held towards him.
"I know how to swim," she gave an indignant sniff, feathers ruffled by his assumptions. Or perhaps by how close he truly was to hitting the mark. "I choose not to." That much was the truth, though only barely. She did know how to swim - in the most bare, basic, all you can do to save your own life sort of way. But that was enough for her, she didn't need to know any more. She had no desire to spend her days splashing around in the water, when there was much better things to do ashore.
Or at least she thought so, until he stood up and offered her his hand.
Head tipped back, she stared up at him openly but with guarded eyes. Noted the way he seemed to eclipse the sun entirely, obscuring its light - and yet she found he put forth his own. The heat from its rays sizzled and shimmered around the edges of Wayland's glistening form, basking the man in a wispy, golden glow that somehow seemed to radiate from deep within. Her gaze followed the droplets of water which dripped from the ends of his damp hair, splashing onto tanned flesh and trailing a path down the broad expanse of his chest, along the length of his arm and bicep, dripping from outstretched fingertips to land in the grass between them.
What must it be like, she wondered, to be so beautiful and yet so agonizingly exasperating?
A wicked smirk played on the edges of his lips as he offered her his hand, and Faye found herself unable to decipher the true intent behind the gesture. It was unsettling. Reading people had always come easy to her; she chalked it up to a lifetime of observation and the careful navigation of social barriers. And yet when it came to him, everything went blank - he was as solid and impenetrable as a brick wall. Perhaps that was why he seemed to try every last one of her nerves, which were generally rather patient by nature.
Brows creasing slightly, Faye reached out, taking his hand and using it to haul herself to her feet. The sunshiny glow surrounding the General went far beyond his looks, the man's touch leaving her skin feeling pleasantly warm and tingly. The kind of warmth that made you want to curl up and close your eyes, the kind which could easily lull pretty girls into a false sense of security. Free hand coming up as well, she clasped that calloused hand between both of her own. "If this turns out to be some ploy to drown me," her voice held a warning edge to it, though the corners of her lips tilted upwards ever so slightly. "You'll find I bite back."
Did she truly think he'd try to drown her? No - his offer to teach her to swim had seemed genuine. But there was something about his playful edge that made her uneasy. There was an unpredictability in his mischievousness. Something about him left Faye feeling that she must always keep her guard up around him.
Withdrawing her hand from his, they walked in-step the short distance to the water's edge. As Wayland lowered himself into the water once more, she frowned. Its rippling edge lapped lazily against the bank, and yet it still seemed too unpredictable and wild a thing for her. Still. with him watching her expectantly, she felt that she had no choice. One hand reached back to begin undoing the layers of her gown, and the other pointed a threatening finger at him, as if reminding him, remember what I said. Bit by bit the layers fell away, until she stood there in her ivory-colored chemise staring down at the water. Her nose wrinkled slightly as she thought of the inevitable feel of the fabric sticking to her skin, wet hair curling and clinging around her shoulders, pruned fingers.
"I'm going, I'm going," she snapped out at Wayland, shooting him a scowl. After a moment of hesitation, she removed the iron bangle hanging from her wrist and let it drop onto the pile of discarded linens - better safe than sorry, after all. Faye slowly lowered herself onto the bank and, after a moment's pause, into the warm water. Even in the shallows, her muscles were taut and tense. There was no danger, she knew that. It was a lazy lake, no current to disrupt their enjoyment. And yet her body seemed to sense underlying danger, muscle memory fooling it into a false state of panic. Chills errupted up and down her arms, despite the lukewarm water, and her teeth began to chatter with the effort of keeping her body from folding in on itself. "Ah yes, what fun," she mumbled to no one in particular, gaze finding the safety of the bank - it looked more and more inviting with every passing moment.
"I don't need your-" she began to protest Wayland's offer to teach her once again, but the man cut her off mid-stride. Glowering at him from beneath drawn brows, she said nothing. And then, after a moment, extended a shaky hand in defeat. Despite her vehement protesting, her fingers gripped his tightly as he led her away from the questioning stares on the other side of the lake, to a little pool hidden in an alcove behind one of the bank's many surrounding hills. The water here was impossibly calmer, the area more contained and controlled. Perfect for learning, though its student was either too proud of too traumatized to show much enthusiasm.
"This isn't necessary, I really can-"as if fate was not on her side, the sandy bottom of the lake cut off suddenly and she dropped down into its murky depths. Faye did know enough about swimming to know how to break the surface once more - she kicked off from the ground, hard, and emerged spluttering, water spewing everywhere. One hand curled tightly around Wayland's forearm, the other brushing back stringy hair as she gasped aloud. Face contorting into something softer than it had been before, lips tugged into a frown and brows drawn together now tiredly, not out of defense, she looked up at him. "I hate the water," her voice was a whisper, and she swallowed down the remnants of the lake water which had threatened to drown her just moments prior.
He was moving, hands suddenly at her hips, their chests pressed flush together. Faye drew in a breathe, nails biting deeper into the flesh of his forearm. The erratic beating of her heart sounded in her ears, and she waved it away as her body's reaction to the fear of being submerged once more. "Show me," she said softly, swallowing against the terror that rose in her throat, threatening to choke her. After a moment, she thought to add, "Please."
............
"I don't like it,"Evie said as she watched Wayland and Faye disappear around a bend in the lake, hand in hand.She had thought it odd, his sudden willingness to reach out to her sister. From the moment they'd laid eyes on one another, there had been nothing but contempt between the two of them. She knew Wayland, and knew that his smart mouth was bound to rub just of anyone he came into contact with the wrong way, most of all her sister. Though a bit hardened around the edges now, the girl had always appreciated good-breeding, intelligent conversation, and gentle souls. The two of them just didn't mix, not at all, which was why she'd thought it was a safe bet to send the two of them out training to try and ease a bit of that tension.
Now? She wasn't so sure it had been a good idea.
Did she truly think that they'd kill one another? No, of course not. They were both assholes, but neither posed a threat to the other. Still, knowing how tense their interactions had been thus far, she didn't like leaving them on their own. It was as if her two worlds were colliding, threatening to tear one another apart, and she wasn't so sure she could live in the aftermath of that if they happened to be successful. As noble as Wayland's intentions seemed, he had a habit of making enemies with his sharp tongue and no real knowledge of how to interact with someone still so entwined with their own humanity. And though Faye looked innocent and doe-eyed for the most part, Evie knew that the girl had inherited much more of her fire than just the occasional flare of temper, which was bound to put her in far over her head with Adrastus's General, who was more than capable of handling his own.
Frowning over at the two men, she gave the slightest shake of her head. "Fire and brimstone just walked off hand in hand. I fear we're all bound to burn."
All three men had their gazes bouncing from one face to the other as Evie offered up several different locations to visit in the village. It wasn’t until Arden’s face lit up and he was jumping to his feet that it was decided. They were headed for the lake.
The group was up and moving in no time. Although they appeared tall and brooding beside the girls and small boy, they walked with grins screwing up their faces while Arden moved his mouth wildly, words spewing from them at a million miles per hour. At one point the boy had fallen into step beside Adrastus, peering up at him with his brows furrowing.
“Are you and my sister married?” he asked as they drew up the side of a sloping hill of grass and blossoming flowers. Just at the other side of the hill was the lake, the grass stopping and shifting into a warm sand and clay.
Adrastus cleared his throat, looking down at Arden and Wayland and Killian pressed their lips together, fighting off grins at the bluntness of his question.
“No, not married,”Adras tilted his head at the boy while they approached the waters edge.“But I do love her, very much,”
Arden smiled briefly and then his forehead crinkled once more with a thought. “How come you don’t marry her then?”
Adrastus smirked and came to a halt as the boy readied himself for the water along with Wayland and Killian.“You make a good argument, Arden,” was all he said, ruffling up his hair before moving to ready himself for the water as well.
Stripping from their leathers, Killian shot a glance over a tanned shoulder toward the girls who paused up on the hill a ways. Adrastus followed his gaze, then Wayland did. Both men turned and gave Wayland a suspicious look that made him scowl.
“I couldn’t have made her that mad,” he defended himself“That is not because of me,” he nodded and before either of them could ask him what happened out during training, Wayland was moving into the water after Arden who found himself a long stick, swinging it back and forth through the air like a sword. Wayland’s wings curled tightly against his back while he waded into the water, letting it lap against his stomach.
“That is one mighty weapon,” Killian whistled from behind Wayland and Arden flashed his teeth in a gleeful grin. “Do you think we can take him?” the wavy haired male narrowed his eyes in a calculated look toward Wayland who shook his head, a smirk tugging one side of his lips as he got into a fighting stance.
“Only one way to find out,”Wayland shot back and Arden rose his small arms, creating a big swiping motion with his imaginary sword. Adrastus laughed, and came into position beside Arden.
“Help!” Arden cried out through his belly-filled laughter and Adrastus got Arden up on his shoulders, giving him the upper hand in the battle. Killian went for Adrastus while Wayland unarmed Arden, gently trying to tear him down from his throne atop Adrastus.
When both Arden and Adras were defeated, sending both of them submerging in water, Adras raked his fingers through his inky strands, shooting a curious glance toward the girls who still sat and talked with one another. Meanwhile, Wayland and Killian kept Arden busy, no longer armed, he just threw himself at the Illyrian’s. Killian got hold of Ardens legs while Wayland grabbed his arms and they swung him, Arden giggling fiercely before they tossed him into the water and he came splashing back for more.
Faye’s gaze caught Adrastus’ just in time as he called over to them. When Evie turned, there was a familiar feeling that beat against his chest when they looked at each other. As if his heart skipped a beat and his stomach fluttered at the sight of her smile. Urging her to join him, then glanced to Faye, a silent invitation to her as well.
A large splash distracted Adras and Wayland grinned, all three of them ganging up on the High Lord.
“We’ve formed an alliance,”Wayland snickered and they rushed him, taking him right off his feet.
After a while of entertaining Arden, the group dispersed about the lake, exchanging small talk as the boy looked for unique shells and rocks to collect. Wayland shook his head at one of the small stones Arden held up and confirmed that it was indeed not an agot. After a bit more identifying, Wayland’s eyes shifted over to where Faye leaned back on her hand, eyes closed as she basked in the sun rays. For a moment, he didn’t see that spiteful girl he’d trained that morning, but something tamed and calm. She glowed beneath the sun, like a field of dandelions.
Blinking, Wayland withdrew from his thoughts and swam to the shore while the others were deep in conversation. As soon as he neared her, her forehead creased with annoyance, eyes still shut despite him standing in her sun. Raising an eyebrow, he sat down beside Faye, ignoring her swatting gesture and her demand.
“What’s the matter, do you have a weird birthmark or something?” Wayland pried, a mischevous glint twinkled in his eyes. When she didn’t give into his playfulness, he turned to watch the others out in the water. Judging by how defensive she sounded, he had a good idea of what was really going on. Being near water had made him uncomfortable for a couple days after Adrianna’s trial. Seeing the panic on Evie’s face. Remembering how his lungs felt like they’d burst. He understood that it could be an obstacle, but as he watched Evie swimming beside Adras, it only proved to him that fears were meant to be broken.
“I didn’t know how to swim for the longest time,” Wayland admitted, listening to the sounds of nature around them. “It wasn’t until I nearly drowned my partner and me at the camp back home when Adrastus’ mom took us to a lake, forcing me and Killian both to learn.” he turned, his mop of wet blonde waves moving with him. “I can teach you, if you want,” he paused,“I promise I’ll only make fun of you a little bit,”
Moving to his feet, he outstretched his hand to her.“Come on, I don’t bite,”he wiggled his fingers to her. “Not unless you ask nicely that is,”he smirked, waiting expectantly for her to deny or accept his offer. Not that he would have really given her a choice in the matter. He didn’t know why exactly it felt so necessary. To have approached her at all. That same strange feeling rushed over him. The same one he felt when she opened the door. Pushing it down, he forced his mind elsewhere.
“Is it just me, or is that…odd?” Adras mumbled to Evie and Killian, watching Wayland interact with Faye. The last thing he expected after how their previous encounters together went was his General reaching his hand out to her. He was usually avoidant of those he disliked.
“Odd is one word for it,” Killian blinked at them and shrugged.
The man was unfeeling - it was decided, the moment he showed no remorse for intruding upon the little grove of slumbering blossoms.
Chin raised, she disregarded him. Or tried to; he made it difficult to pretend he didn't exist, when he was walking beside her attempting to chatter her ear off. Faye let out an impatient sigh at his words. "Oh? And do you treat them as poorly as you do these poor wildflowers?" she wondered. Any garden he habited was undoubtedly in danger. Though it may seem extreme, her love for all things natural and wild and free, it ran deep within the very fibers of her being. Such a lax and careless attitude was unforgivable, and thus the blonde was determined to keep to herself, the roses clutched a little bit tighter against her chest.
The estate was awake and lively when they arrived. All eyes fell upon them, and Faye moved away from her training companion to find a ball of twine to secure her floral arrangement. As they spoke of the morning, her blue gaze remained downcast - even as she heard Wayland come so close to complimenting her, it made her brows furrow. Resisting the urge to give in to the bait, to show any sign of pleasure, she arranged her flowers neatly on the countertop. Fingers moved swiftly as she tied a loose knot, and a slight smile flickered across her face as she dropped the bunch of roses into a water-filled vase.
"To do in the village?" Evie was repeating the question, a slight laugh escaping her. It was a rural village in the most wooded area of all the land that lay between the wall and the mortal Queens' kingdom. "There is a tavern-" but she was cut off by the clearing of a throat, and her eyes met that of her sister. Faye gave the most subtle shake of her head. Aeron and his men frequented the taven near nightly, and therefore she felt it was the last place any of them should frequent. "Alright, well, then there is no tavern. But there is an inn, on the far side of town. They serve food, the men play cards. The market is open during the daytime hours. People hunt, they fish, they farm - that's about all there is to it." She said with another laugh, shrugging her shoulders easily. "I did not have fun. I raised naughty children, they kept me busy enough." she said, giving a teasing poke to her younger brother, who laughed delightedly.
The words didn't settle well with the other naughty child she'd raised. "How easily," interjected Faye, "you forget the simple pleasures of life."A million different memories flickered through her mind. Early morning treks to the highest peaks they could find, to watch the sun rise over the lake. Daytime picnics in groves of wildflowers, countless hours spent exploring the woods and picking wild berries. Night spent huddled beneath tattered old quilts, counting the stars and searching for constellations. Her entire childhood had been spent in miserable poverty, never certain of what the future may hold - but that wasn't what she remembered. The fun was all she remembered, especially now. The way Evie had so effortlessly made their lives a never-ending adventure. The way she had shouldered everything so beautifully, to keep them children for as long as possible. Perhaps it had never been fun for her, perhaps it had always been a burden. The realization wasn't one Faye was comfortable with.
"Not quite," said Evie with a small quirk of her lips. "I remember a certain someone was quite fond of the lake..." The words were all it took to send her brother into an uproar. "Swimming! Let's go swimming!" he cried out, with so much vigor that they couldn't help but to laugh. "You don't even like the water," said Faye, giving her sister a look that very clearly wanted to know what the fuck was up with her suggestion. But Evie just smiled and shrugged, and her sister couldn't help but to wonder if this wasn't some form of sick, twisted payback, apparently for the life she'd never been allowed to live.
.......
Swimming it was. Arden led the way to the little lake, nestled way back in the woods near the estate. The boy was chirping proudly the whole time, telling them all about his back stroke and all the times he'd nearly drowned - while they all aimed to humor him, it was clear that he was the most enthusiastic of the group.
Faye didn't enjoy swimming. She had actually almost drowned, a long, long time ago and now, even though she was a proficient swimmer, the memory had never left her. Evie had insisted that they learn to swim young, though she didn't know how to teach them - so she had sought to learn. Paddling in the shallows had been fun, but then the bank had dropped unexpectedly and a lot of flailing about in the water had turned into her narrowly escaping death, her only saving grace a passing villager who had heard the screaming. Wet and scared, she'd clung to her sister's skirts for the remainder of the night, refusing to go anywhere near the lake for years. When the time to actually learn had come, she'd done so begrudgingly. Now, she preferred simply to sit on the edge of the lake and study the local flora and fauna.
Today, she sat beneath the willow tree at the very top of the little hill that led down to the lake. Sitting down, she reached for her journal - only to remember she didn't have it. Didn't even carry it anymore. The action was habitual, muscle memory, and she shook out her hands before plunging them deep into the moss at either side of her. Blue eyes watched as the men - and Arden - began the trek downhill, the little boy laughing and running as he led the men with a wild cry, as if running into battle instead of the swimming hole. As leathers were shed and expanses of tanned skin exposed, she tilted her head to the side slightly - only slightly, and only for a minute - wondering what it was about faeries that made their beauty so compelling to the human race. Tearing her gaze away as she heard a rustling to her side, she watched as her sister sat down beside her silently. Together they watched as the men were lured into the pool by their group's smallest member, and there was a softness in Evie's gaze as she watched them which made her sister wonder who exactly it was for.
“You’re close to them,”Faye finally said after a moment of shared silence. The image of Wayland crossing the room and gripping her sister by the shoulders flickered through her mind. The smile that had tugged at his lips, the playful words. It was an intimate interaction - brotherly, even. It was impossible not to notice the way they all four seemed to gravitate towards one another, somehow moving both in sync with and in response to the rest - a unit. Drawing a fine line in the sand, though perhaps unintentionally, between themselves and the rest.
There was only the briefest pause before Evie nodded her head with a quiet, “Yes.” That single word seemed to shiver with the faintest glimmer of guilt. Faye mimicked the gesture, her own head inclining slightly. One idle hand reached down to begin stroking at the soft, plush grass. With creased brows settling atop an otherwise blank face, she drew lazy patterns there. “You love them.” It was a statement, not a question. “Yes.”Evie's tone had turned questioning, hedging towards reluctant.“They’re your family.” As if all at once sensing where the conversation was heading, Evie reached over and placed a hand atop her sister’s. The action stilled those restless fingers, which fell flat against the grass.“You are my family.” Said Evie firmly, giving her fingers a pointed squeeze. But in the air between them hung an additional word that she had not been willing to utter aloud: too.
You're my family, too.
In addition to. Not instead of, not before - too. Blue-brown eyes flickered upwards, void of the warmth Evelyn still somehow half-expected to find there. “I was your family first,” corrected Faye. Though she wasn’t sure whether her words stemmed from a desire to possess or lament. "And you will remain my family forever." Though the words were meant to be reassuring, they had the opposite effect. Faye's lips curved into a bittersweet smile and she shook her head slightly. "Not forever. They are forever," she nodded towards the men splashing around out in the middle of the lake. Shirtless, the sun beating off of their golden-tanned skin. Laughing. Carefree. Beautiful. Ethereal. Immortal. "We were just first."
Though she wouldn't have admitted it, that provided Faye more comfort than expected. Knowing that if her sister was damned to a lifetime beyond the wall, at least she would be loved long after they were all gone. Those words seemed to sink in for Evie. A flash of something akin to panic flooded her eyes, but then she was looking away. Gaze focusing on the remainder of their party, out in the water. For a long while the two of them sat there in silence, watching the sunlight flicker off of the lake's calm reflection.
Finally, Evie sighed softly. "You'd like them, if you gave them a chance."The blonde's lips quirked disbelievingly."Funny. Father says the same thing about escargot - and yet, I remain reluctant." A strange look came over Evie's face, and then she was laughing in spite of herself. It prompted a small smile from the younger girl, and for a moment things felt almost normal between the two of them. But then the mood sobered, and Evie said, "Speaking of father..." and Faye's stomach clenched unwelcomingly. "Is he still-"before she could ask the question, she was being cut off. "A miserable drunk?" Pain flashed across Evie's face. For many, many years she'd attempted to shield her siblings from their father's true nature. Obviously, it was no longer possible. Perhaps it never had been, and she'd just been hopeful that her siblings were blissfully ignorant.
"His reputation was cleared. Accounts restored. Clients returned,"Faye shrugged her shoulders. "We have the estate. We have food and water and nice, pretty things to keep us entertained. But Father is still Father. His interests will always lie within himself, and no one else." A certain coldness had entered her voice that Evie didn't like, and the look she shot her sister said as much. As the blonde toyed with the iron bangle still dangling from her wrist, Evie became suspicious."Did Father arrange for you to marry the Commander?" the prying edge in her voice was buried just beneath the surface, not quite deep enough for the question to come across as innocent."No," said Faye firmly. "I did." It should have been enough to end the conversation, but Evie pushed. "So you love him."And their eyes met only briefly, before Faye was nodding towards the water. "Speaking of love - yours calls to you."
Evie turned to face Adrastus. A smile curved her lips unbeknownst to her as she saw him gesturing for her to join them in the water. Beside him, Arden was splashing around, attempting to wrestle both Wayland and Killian, as if he had any hope of taking any of them down in the water."Come with me," said Evie, as she climbed to her feet. She reached out and held a hand for Faye, who stared up at her with drawn brows. "You know I don't like to swim," she scowled at the outstretched hand, eyeing it wearily. "Then just dip your toes in. Humor me." Wiggling her fingers, she raised her brows expectantly. With a glance towards the water and then a heavy sigh, Faye offered her hand and allowed herself to be pulled to her feet. Together the two girls descended the bank, one with a bright smile on her face, the other a glower.
As they came to the water's edge, Evie was quick to submerge herself in the water. She swam out to where the rest were paddling about with relative ease, but Faye simply watched. As promised, she tactfully rolled up the skirts of her gown to mid-thigh, exposing slender calves that dipped beneath the cool water. Kicking her feet back and forth lazily, she studied a lily pad that floated nearby. It was beautiful - her fingers itched to transfer its beauty onto the page, but the yearning was fleeting. Instead, she lay back against the bank and closed her eyes, one hand still gripping the gathered skirts tightly, the other making lazy circles in the moss beside her - anything to keep her fingers from being still.
Suddenly, the sunlight beyond her lids faded slightly, as if it had been eclipsed entirely out of the blue. Not bothered to open her eyes, she swept her hand out in a swatting gesture, aiming for ankles or shins or knees, whatever she could reach. "Go away,"was all she said, a crawling feeling against her skin clueing her in to who had joined her on the shore.
“And why is that, princess?” He shot back, when she exclaimed she didn’t dance.“Commander couldn’t teach you that either?”
She knocked back the bow nonetheless and he watched her intently while she did so. Following what he instructed, Faye launched an arrow into the target, just missing the center. And all of a sudden. Done.
They’d spent all but two whole minutes in training and she declared she was done. He could already see the reactions she would have gotten back in the Illyrian Camp. None of them being good.
Refusing to take that as an option, Wayland shook his head.“I don’t think so,” he crossed his arms over his chest, eyes surveying her, scrutinizing every last bit of the blonde before him with furrowed brows. Quitting wasn’t something he took lightly. It wasn’t even considered an option growing up in the camps. Not that he’d wish that kind of treatment on anyone particularly, but in the same sense, he felt highly of what he’d taken out of it all. How warriors were made and trained and the heart one had to bear to be in the position he was in now after centuries of dedication, war, and pure unfaltering persistence.
“You’re already doing better,” he pointed to her arrow in the target.“Now, go again,”he ordered, not taking no for an answer.
When she sneered at him, he felt his lips try to tug upward at the corner. “Your lack of persistence is annoying,” he mused, waiting for her to shoot. As she got into position, he moved to correct her, only to have her side-step away, he stiffened and watched as she corrected herself and he sighed, stepping back to give her space.
The next arrow sprang out, burying itself into the target, directly beside his own arrow. A grin formed on his lips at the quickness in her development and he looked at her.“Well done,” her response was enough to make that grin on his face smug. “I’m a fantastic dance partner.” Wayland boasted, “Just ask your sister,” he gave Faye a wink that he knew would get beneath her skin and she sauntered off to collect the arrows.
He’d managed to get in a good two hours of training with Faye despite her trying to give up on him. They’d gotten in so much practice that he was even about to call it a day at the sight of her shaky arms. Her precision was far more impressive than when they started and her posture became more natural looking.
“Dare I say, I’m impressed,” he shot a hand out, capturing the tossed bow, letting it hang at his side.
The two of them made their way back to the estate. Glancing toward Faye, he noticed the flush on her cheeks. Good. He thought. At least he knew he accomplished something with her.
Just as he went to take another stride, her arm whacked him in the chest, bringing him to a halt. Brows lowering in confusion, he stared at Faye. He didn’t sense any sort of danger lurking around them, so why she was suddenly jumpy made little sense to him.
At least, not until she pointed toward the small buds protruding from the forest floor. Just in front of his boots. He examined them, still not fully understanding, but then the girl got down and began collecting them like a mother hen. He blinked in surprise at the action. Not fully expecting someone so… irritating and fierce to like something so pure. So delicate.
“I’m sorry if I didn’t see the giant caution sign above your tiny forest flowers, princess,” he murmured, but still watched her in awe as she gathered them up and glared at him like he’d just slaughtered a family.
“Oh, come on,” he followed after her, falling in step behind her so as to not run into any more invisible buds of apparently great value.
“So I take it you garden?” Wayland pried. The sound of crows cawing in the distance surrounded them as they moved through the woods. “We have a large one back in Sakaris, full of various flowers, vegetables and fruits.”He wasn’t sure why he was telling her this. Not sure if it was out of interest or purely to fill the silence as they walked.
When they returned to the estate, there were several faces that greeted them. Killian returned from his duties and Evelyn and Adrastus sat at the table, speaking to Arden who was in the middle of telling them what he’d accomplished in Evie’s absence.
“How did it go?” Adras looked up at the pair and Wayland glanced at Faye.
“Well you weren’t wrong about her needing better lessons,”he smirked, quite satisfied by the look that screwed up on Faye’s expressions. “But, she’s a quick learner,”
“Like her sister,” Adras smiled at Evie, pressing a kiss to her cheek.
“Any word?”Wayland turned to Killian who shook his head.
“Queen’s tend to take their time,” Killian muttered with distaste.
He didn’t really expect that the Queen’s would have responded with any word yet about the meeting, but he was hopeful that they wouldn’t have to sit around blindly waiting for long. Unfortunately, that wasn’t the case and so he shrugged.
“Then what is there to do in this village?” He looked over everyone and then at Evie. Crossing over to her, he squeezed her shoulders, smirking.“Tell us about the fun things you were up to back in the day,”
Faye wasn't entirely certain on what this training would entail, nor did she know exactly what to expect from her instructor, but she wasn't counting on the man immediately reaching for her. Eyes widening a fraction, she leaned backwards though her feet stayed planted firmly on the forest floor. It was a knee-jerk reaction, ingrained in her so deeply that she hardly even recognized the unnecessary desire to put distance between him and herself until he had moved to stand directly behind her. Blue eyes dropped down, watching as one of his boots nudged her feet apart, widening her stance. A pair of large hands fell upon her hips, grip firm as he twisted her body until it was to his liking. The proximity was almost unsettling for the girl, who was rarely in such close contact with men of any sort, let alone hulking, sarcastic, assholeish types like himself.
Shoulder width apart, parallel to the target, her mind echoed automatically. At his command, she raised the bow. It was as if she could sense his displeasure before he'd felt it himself, and the girl cast a glance over her shoulder at him, raising a brow in silent questioning. He stepped forward and she twisted her torso, eyes once more straight ahead. His fingertips pressed against her back, straightening it. Faye drew in a slow breath, feeling the areas in which her body lacked the muscle and strength to support holding the bow properly. Her body was soft, dainty - every bit a lady. The only muscle definition she had was in her biceps, and even that was laughable - it had only developed after countless years of gardening, bending and planting, weeding, digging holes, the like.
The girl raised her chin as he instructed her to do so. His fingers were on her elbow, guiding her in the draw of the string. Her muscles tensed with the effort of the draw, and blue eyes narrowed on the target in front of her. When she let the arrow fly finally, it fell short of its mark. A frown tugged at her lips. Normally, she wouldn't care - shortcomings were a part of life, and she'd never before picked up a bow with the intention of impressing anyone. Even if she had, they'd never be impressed by a woman shooting. Scandalized, maybe. Amused. It might be charming, endearing to see a little girl playing at a game meant for men, but it would never be something taken seriously.
Except she could tell that for him, it was as serious as anything else.
Thus, she felt a pang of disappointment.
As Wayland took the bow out of her hands and demonstrated how she should be moving her body, Faye scowled. And yet her eyes drank in his every move. Though she was reluctant to play nice with the General, it wasn't in her nature to pass up an opportunity to observe and absorb whatever she could. There was a lot of benefit to simply watching, she had long since learned. You could see things others couldn't, if you took the time to really look. You could learn from them just as easily.
"I don't dance," snipped Faye, bitterness flooding her as she watched his arrow land dead center of the little target. Of course he'd hit it - he was a General.
When he handed her back the bow, she eyed it skeptically. She much preferred to stick to the shadows and watch events unfold, never one to be an active participant. But when she looked up at him, half tempted to tell him that she had no desire to shoot again, she could see a steeliness in his gaze that made her insides groan with reluctance. Taking the bow out of his hand, she turned back towards the target. Taking extra care to position her body properly, she raised the bow once more. Only to feel his hands pressing against her back, reminding her; she straightening at the first bit of contact, drawing in a deep breath as she drew back the string. When she let the arrow go, it soared through the air and landed closer to the target, missing it by an inch or less.
Her shoulders sagged. "I'm done,"she said simply, holding the bow out for him to take back. Shooting wasn't a woman's task anyways. Regardless of what Evie said, Faye knew that she was no soldier - if it came down to it, she wouldn't truly need to use a bow. It was just an excuse to give them something to pass the time with while they waited for the Queens to consent to a meeting. Blinking up at the man, she waited expectantly for him to relent. When he refused to accept neither weapon nor her desire to give up, she scowled. With a huff she said, "Your persistence is annoying."
But she turned back towards the target. Focusing on her stance once more, and this time when he reached out for her she twisted away, correcting the movement on her own. Arms shaking slightly with the effort of holding the bow, Faye drew back the string once more, arrow nocked. She watched as the arrow went flying through the air, landing just beside his, as close to the target as it could get. Eyebrows raising in surprise, she glanced down at the bow, then back at the arrow, wondering if she'd actually done it properly. Turning her head towards Wayland, she waited for confirmation.
When he'd given it to her, the girl snorted. "If this is your idea of a dance, you must be a lousy partner." She said to him, moving forward to retrieve the arrows.
They continued to practice until her muscles ached with the strain of both holding and drawing the bow. Several more times she landed the arrow perfectly, and each time Wayland gave her a slight nod. On the times she missed the mark, he gave her advice. Faye found herself surprised that the man could be sincere and helpful - there was nothing funny in the way he taught her, and she wasn't quite sure whether she really liked that, or really resented it. The training session wasn't without its banter and sharp words, but ultimately she felt that it was helpful. Unnecessary, really, but it had served its purpose. It was a success.
"Now I'm really done,"said Faye, after what felt like the hundredth time. She pulled her arm back and swung the bow, tossing it towards him. "Here, Muscles," she said simply. Shaking out her aching arms, she crinkled her nose at the burning sensation. Hands-on activities weren't exactly something she hated. No, she rather enjoyed the feeling of dirt beneath her fingernails, leafy tips between her fingers, blossoms brushing against her skin. The feeling of pencil and graphite etching against paper. But physical labor? She simply wasn't built for it - she never had been. It was why she'd taken up most of the domestic duties, the cooking and cleaning, baking and gardening. Evie had always been the strong one, and Faye was truly content to fill in all of the gaps.
They started back towards the house, winding along a slightly different path. Silent as they moved through the wooded area, she nearly lost track of where they were going. Faye came up short and stumbled to keep herself from continuing on. One hand shot out, slapping sharply against Wayland's chest. "Careful!" she hissed at him, and when the man gave her a bewildered look, she gestured towards the wild pink roses growing amongst the underbrush. Little pink buds poked out from beneath his boot, and she impatiently pushed him to the side so that she could bend and righten the poor little dears. They were in full bloom now, their sweet scent filling the air as their pink hue poked out from between the thickly growing grasses. She shot Wayland a look before sinking amongst them, gathering an armful of the fragrant blossoms. They were her favorite - she always smelled faintly of pink roses and vanilla. Various arrangements could be found scattered throughout the house, though she kept them mostly contained to her bedroom and the greenhouse.
"Flower murderer,"she accused him, blue eyes narrowed slightly as she straightened up and pointedly kept her armful of roses away from him. As if it were a grievous offense - and to her, it likely was."Let's go home before you kill anyone else,"and raising her chin, she started off again, careful to step over the little patch of thriving roses, and watching to make sure that Wayland did as well. Though not as pretty as the roses she kept in her garden, the wild ones had a special place in her heart - Faye loved to watch them growing so freely, as if they'd been scattered to the wind and had chosen to land wherever it might take them, thriving despite any and all odds. Beautiful, resilient, wild.
A fool. He had been a fool to think that after the words that had been spoken over dinner last night, he was free of his volunteered duties to train Faye. Wayland even found himself shooting questions off such as: Why didn’t Killian just train her? He knew why. Knew that Killian was going to be off in the mornings to watch the Queen’s lands, surveying for any sign of the King trying to evade their plans. He was too busy being the Spymaster. Leaving only Wayland to take care of the girl who was marrying a General that didn’t even know how to properly handle a bow.
The light-haired male took his time readying himself for the next day. He drank his coffee with slow long sips, knowing that she was standing just outside, waiting for the inevitable. When Killian was about to slip away to his own agenda, he stopped only momentarily to glance over at Wayland who sat at the table, staring blankly down at his cup of coffee.
“Don’t you have some training to be instructing?” his calm and collected voice echoed to Wayland who rose his eyebrows and nodded absently.
“Mhmm,”he turned to look at Killian who gave him a stern look. “For all I know, she’s still sleeping, she didn’t want to do this anymore than me,”
“You’re better than that, Wayland,” Killian said sorely and Wayland shrugged. He couldn’t put a finger on what it was about this particular girl that made him want to challenge her so much. Maybe it had just been the fact that he had yet to be genuinely challenged by anyone in such a long time as Adrastus’ General Commander of the Night Court. Something about it was both refreshing and infuriating.
“Don’t you have somewhere you need to be?” Wayland smirked at his brother who released an exasperated sigh before turning and walking off down a hall, deciding he no longer wanted to waste his breath on Wayland who could be stubborn as a mule.
Finishing his coffee, Wayland just narrowly escaped the upcoming wrath of Adrastus and Evelyn when he put away his cup and moved toward the halls toward the entryway. The towering male came to a halt when he noticed Faye standing against one of the walls, dressed in training attire. He was surprised to find that she actually wore such clothing. He didn’t know a whole lot about the customs of the humans, but from what he did know he was fairly certain that being clad in combat leathers like himself wasn’t generally considered lady-like or acceptable. He briefly admired the girl, but he didn’t let it reach his eyes as he approached her.
“Did I keep you waiting?” Wayland offered her a half-hearted grin and followed after her as she shoved open the front door, leading them out toward the forest. He followed in step with Faye, taking in his scenery. From centuries of being an Illyrian warrior, he was constantly more alert than any fae hound.
Assessing and calculating each and every detail of his life had become second nature and he found himself drinking in the pathway, escape routes, and useful advantages if anything were to go south. Wayland, of course, didn’t expect anything to go wrong, but with Elisora on the tracks he was on and being in the human realm where he knew ash arrows weren’t foreign, he couldn’t be too careful.
As sticks and brush cracked beneath their boots, Wayland glanced over Faye, eyes raking over her entire backside as she walked slightly ahead, bow in hand. He didn’t linger as long as he could have on her figure, but instead surveyed the workmanship of the weapon she held. It wasn’t in the most appropriate shape, and usually, when it came to training, Wayland preferred working on core strength, getting at one with your body. Weapons were what came after, once you could properly use your body. It was how he learned. He hadn’t used a real weapon until several years of training his body when he was younger.
Old targets with several pierce marks gauged into them scattered the woods before them and Wayland rose an eyebrow, taking it all in. Turning his hazel eyes to watch Faye as she held onto the bow, his brain went haywire with corrections.
“For starters,” he cleared his throat as she rose the bow up in her hands. Moving toward her, the first thing he assessed was her stance. Shifting one of his boots between her legs, he shoved one of her legs further to the side, making her stance correct. “Feet should be shoulder width apart,”he said just behind her, and then with brief hesitation, he reached out, grabbing just above her hips, he shifted her entire body. “And parallel to the target,” he let go of her and stood back.
“Bring the bow into position to shoot,”he ordered, and when she did, he had to fight the snort that wanted to escape him. Her back lacked any strength to steady her shoulders or her arms. She was relying entirely on her hand and biceps. Moving back toward her, Wayland placed his hand against her upper back, making her straighten. “Chin up,”he breathed beside her ear and with his free hand, lifted her elbow drawing the string.
Once he felt she was in position, he stepped back once more, nodding. “Go ahead, shoot,” he said and when she did and the arrow sunk in a few inches from the center mark, he shook his head. Coming up to stand beside her, he grabbed the bow from her hands and lifted it, muscles pivoting beneath his tanned flesh. “You're keeping your hips too stiff,” he explained, showing her his own body with a mock drawback of the string.“Bend your knees just slightly, enough to draw forward comfort,” his fingers brushed beside his lips as he eyed the target from afar.
“Breathing is also important, every movement should flow, like a dance,” he sucked in a slow breath and as he released it, he let the arrow soar through the air, sinking it into the middle of the target in one fluid motion.
“Try again,” he nodded, handing her the bow once more.
Absolutely captivating! The way the night sky is described—its vastness, its mysteries—truly paints a picture of wonder. It's a reminder of how the universe holds stories waiting to be discovered. In moments of reflection, it's essential to care for our well-being. Products like demetrius earth for ants and cds solution have been noted for their health benefits. Just as we explore the stars, it's vital to explore ways to maintain our health. Always consult with a healthcare professional before introducing new supplements into your routine.
Relocating can be a daunting experience, especially when it involves moving out of state. It's essential to plan ahead and consider all aspects of the move to ensure a smooth transition. One crucial step is to hire professional packers and movers who can assist with packing, loading, and transporting your belongings safely. Additionally, when moving out of state, it's important to research and select reliable moving out of state services that cater to long-distance relocations. Proper planning and professional assistance can make the moving process more manageable and less stressful.
I love how the topic of the night and stars is explored here! It’s always fascinating how the vastness of the universe can spark such deep reflection and imagination. In a similar way, having a solid understanding of processes in various aspects of life, like legal matters, can help you navigate through challenges. For example, if you're dealing with financial disputes, understanding Small Claims can be incredibly helpful. Additionally, knowing the ins and outs of Small Claims Processing ensures that you're following the proper steps to resolve your case efficiently. Great post!
What a beautifully written reflection—there’s something deeply grounding about taking a moment to appreciate the night sky. Restful sleep plays such an important role in experiencing those peaceful moments fully. If anyone here uses CPAP therapy, I highly recommend this Full Face Mask. It’s incredibly comfortable and helps ensure a calm, uninterrupted night’s rest. Grateful to be part of a space that values rest and reflection.
The night and stars have a way of reminding us how vast life is, yet sometimes we feel weighed down by our own struggles. If anyone here ever feels overwhelmed or needs support to navigate tough times, professional psychotherapy services can provide a safe space to find clarity and healing. Just wanted to share this in case it’s helpful.
The night and stars really remind me how important it is to have a clean, calm space to relax and recharge. Sometimes, we overlook how a thorough clean can impact our well-being. That’s where professional Deep Cleaning Services come in—helping create a fresh, peaceful environment that lets you unwind fully. Just a thought for anyone looking to refresh their space!
They had trained all day long. Once Faye was able to reach into that source of magic and will it into her fingertips, the rest of it came easy. She’d tested her limits with her lightshow, and afterwards Wayland had showed her how to create smaller orbs of light. They were easier, required less power, and helped her to fine-tune her wielding. Once she’d mastered that and could create and destroy the little golden balls on command, Killian began to instruct her on the extent of their carranam. The day passed quickly, too quickly with all the ground they were now able to cover, and before long the sun was beginning to set.
Faye was laughing in the center of the temple, swiping at the mischievous shadows when Killian approached. She felt like a kid caught with her hand in the cookie jar, playing while she should have been working, but she grinned up at him anyways. Even as he called it a night and reigned in his shadows. “They’re very gentle,” Faye said, a little surprised, tucking the stray strands of hair back behind her ear. You wouldn’t expect such darkness to be so soft and inviting. But then again, that was true about both the Shadows and their master. “Sometimes I feel like they chose me. Even before we became carranam, they never frightened me. Something about them was always so…” She trailed off, unable to think of the words she wanted to say. As she trailed off, her fingers trailed along the swirls of the tattoo running along one bare arm, as if she could still feel his shadows.
It was time to go. And although Faye was excited to continue training, she had to admit that she was tired. And so when Killian offered a shortcut, part of her perked up even as she shot him a look. She would not forget how many stairs he’d made her climb today. Even as they slowly wound their way through an entirely cleared and easy forest path, Faye vowed inside to make him pay for the unneeded exertion.
The Shadowsinger’s words met her ears, and Faye blinked up in surprise at him. Her lips couldn’t help but to curve at the shy, sheepish way he admitted his youthful mistakes. It was cute. “I can’t imagine you as anything other than purely controlled,” said Faye with a small smile. “You’re very deliberate, you know. You never act without intention.” It would have been fun to see him young and full of that crazy spirit that possessed all youth apparently, regardless of race. It would have been fun to see all of them as children, carefree and full of life, with eternity ahead of them. Fun if it hadn’t been ages and ages before she was born, of course.
They walked in silence for a little while and it was nice. Easy, as it had always been. Faye was watching the slowly sinking sun and listening to the nighttime songs warbled by the birds swooshing overhead, when suddenly she realized she was walking alone. Glancing over her shoulder, she blinked at Killian, who stood motionless. Her brows pulled together and a slight frown tugged at her lips as she wondered what was wrong. Turning back towards him, Faye watched Killian’s slow approach with a hint of concern that faded when he reached her. The brush of his fingers against her skin made her stomach bottom out, every muscle inside of her clenching with anticipation. Faye was stiff, hardly daring to breathe as he skimmed along her neck, up her jawline, until his palm came to rest against her face. The slight brush of his thumb along her mouth sent her heart thundering against her chest, and the exuberance that fueled their first kiss was nowhere to be found. This was something different, something molten that pooled deep in her belly and fizzled across her flesh like fireworks.
Did she regret kissing him? Faye blinked up at Killian, but didn’t trust herself to speak. Of course she didn’t regret it. Not for a moment. It had shifted things, had created a new tension and caution amongst them, but still she didn’t regret it. It had been so natural, so effortless. No, no, no, her mind whispered - but she couldn’t speak. All she could do was stare up at Killian, watch him watching her. It felt as if she’d been caught in an electrified net, every part of her stuck in some sort of current that coursed through her veins and make her entire body hum with something she couldn’t quite place.
And then his voice whispered through her head. And Faye glanced up at him from beneath lowered lashes, studying the Lord of Darkness in a new light that left her unable to speak. His last words to her, so deliciously full of promise, sent a ripple of desire down her spine. It reverberated across her flesh, leaving goosebumps in its wake. And suddenly, something between them shifted. The innocence of their bond, that platonic edge, it was gone. And her mind was full of images that would have made her blush, had she not been so entirely captivated by his stare. Faye was then all too aware of their closeness, the feeling of his fingers gripping her face, the misting of his breath against her face. Those words echoed in her mind, and she had a feeling that this was going to be trouble. Him. Her. Them.
And yet, it was a challenge she couldn’t back down from. Faye stretched up on her tiptoes, impossibly close to him. “No,” she whispered the single words against his lips, close enough that their lips could almost brush, but never truly making the contact she suddenly wanted. Craved. Dropping back down onto the flats of her feet, Faye turned her head away. His hand dropped, and she took a step back. The space was needed. “Life is too short for regrets. And dusk won’t last long enough for the kind you’ve got in mind.” A small smirk, a shrug, and a crooked finger were all he got before she turned her back on him and began back down the path that would lead them to the cabin.
xXx
Walking into the cabin was tense for so many reasons.
Partially because she was still reeling from that heated exchange with Killian. So many lines had been crossed all at once, lines they’d never even dared to toe before. Lines she hadn’t crossed with anyone, except for…..Wayland. There was something off about her mate, and it was no wonder why - she’d hurt him. Unintentionally, driven by the carranam bond, without malice…but still. Hurt. And she didn’t know how to fix it, didn’t know how to move forward with the two of them without things being messy and awkward and painful.
So they ate. In silence, mostly. The scrap of silverware against china filled the air, but the three of them said nothing. Faye was trying to sort through her thoughts and feelings, trying to contain and understand not one but two bonds. It was exhausting, it was stressful, and it left her feeling as if she’d always be lacking somewhere. Always hurting or disappointing without meaning to. If only there was a way for the three of them to co-exist without being at odds. As equals, without Faye stuck in the middle trying to explain the profound impact each connection had on her.
The tense silence was cut by Wayland. The clearing of his throat made her heart leap and her stomach twist, as if Faye could already sense what was t0 c0me. The blonde set her own silverware down and dropped her hands to her lap, looking at him expectantly. Knowing that this was the end of the tentative peace they’d only so recently struck. Already feeling dejected, Faye listened to his words - and they weren’t at all what she’d been expecting. Scolding, maybe. Expressions of hurt. Questions, concerns, accusations. They’d all be well within his right as her mate, that sacred connection between them valued above almost all others in this world, to his people. Their people. But what she got…Well, Faye didn’t expect to be told about blood rituals. Clearly Killian didn’t either, from his opposition. And she didn’t expect for Wayland to be so…casual. As if he’d already accepted their fate. As if he’d already made a choice, and his acceptance of her rejection was a rejection of his own.
Wayland had never presented her with a choice before. It had always seemed inevitable that the two of them would be together, not optional. For so many months he had fought so hard to get her to open up and embrace the pull between the two of them. At the end of the day, regardless of what happened between them, he had always been there. Even when no one else was, he stuck by her side and he fought for her - for them.
And now, it felt like he wanted an out.
Long lost words spoken between them whispered through her mind: When you hurt, I hurt. They were still true. Guilt flooded Faye at the memory of that kiss - guilt, but not regret. It would be so easy if she could regret that kiss, if she could fight this pull towards Killian. But it was impossible. Stepping into his embrace had felt like finding the light after a lifetime of stumbling through darkness. Kissing him had been as natural as breathing, something so instinctual that she hadn’t been able to stop herself, hadn’t taken the time to consider right or wrong - she’d just acted.
Whatever sort of iron-wrapped tether led her towards Wayland, one just as unbreakable led her towards Killian. Faye could feel them in her chest, and see them in her mind’s eye. The bonds were like an extension of herself, as if her mind had created another room entirely just for this purpose. When she stepped inside, she could see them. One tether, golden and glittering, guiding her towards Wayland - not his physical person, but everything that he was. His very heart and soul, the bits and pieces of him that she’d so often felt entangled with, as if they bled through the bond and left an imprint on her own being. On the other side of the room, another tether, shrouded in swirling shadow. It tugged her towards Killian, towards those thoughts and emotions and memories that she’d only ever dared to brush against but which were so powerful they felt as if they were hers, old friends that she’d known for a lifetime.
Not the same, but neither more than the other.
“Blood exchanges. War. Life choices.” Mused Faye in a murmur. “My favorite dinner topics.” The twitching of her lips could have been a smile or a sneer had it ever come into fruition. Faye felt strangely torn in two - cold and detached, yet fiery. So, so fiery like she could burst and shower them with flame at any moment. It was like her fight or flight response had gone haywire, hijacked by whatever magic was no longer slumbering inside of her chest. The natural instinct to retreat, to withdraw into herself and give up, was at odds with the urge to fight. To fight for them? To fight with them? She didn’t know. Hard conversations had always shut her down and turned her unreachable.
Now, she blinked back at Wayland, looked between the men who were staring back at her expectantly, and gritted her teeth.
“No,” she said quietly - but not softly. There was a fierce edge to the blonde’s voice as she glowered across the table at her mate. Or was he, really, without the blood exchange? The bond wasn’t cemented in place yet. What did that make him to her, then, other than a dejected lover? And she to him? Just another warm body? If they weren’t inevitable, then what were they? It left her feeling insecure and vulnerable, unsure. For the first time, Wayland wasn’t her constant. He wasn’t something certain and set in stone. And it scared her as much as it pissed her off, the knowledge that there was a reality where he wasn’t hers. And though there hadn’t been a second of a single day where she had even considered the possibility that he might be replaceable, Faye knew for sure in that moment that he wasn’t. “No.” She said again, shaking her head. It was as if it were the only word penetrating the fearful fog clouding her brain, the only one she could utter - but with no explanation.
One moment Faye was sitting and the next she was across the table, snatching up the dagger he’d left unsheathed beside his plate. The floral-pressed crystal glinted in the lamplight, a pang to Faye’s heart as she turned it towards her flesh and sliced open the palm of her hand open, deeply.
“Would you prefer it now, or later?” asked the blonde, arching a brow. She extended her bloodied hand towards Wayland, palm up, droplets of crimson falling from her clenched palm to splatter against the tablecloth. A flash of surprise shot across the man’s face, and Faye couldn’t tell whether it was surprise that she’d decided so quickly, or surprise that she’d decided at all. Did he really have such little faith in her?
“There is no choice to be made about what I want.” Faye said slowly, shaking her head. “Wayland, the stars aligned for us - we are woven into the constellations, our story etched across the very fabric of fate. You were chosen for me by the Mother herself - and even if you weren’t, it wouldn’t matter. I want you. I love you.” And suddenly, saying those words out loud no longer seemed scary. The only thing that scared her now was losing him - the reality of a rejected mating bond wasn’t something she’d ever expected to be faced with. Something deep inside her chest tightened and then trembled, the feeling of impending loss by now very familiar.
“But you have to know…I love Killian, too.” Those words were a little harder to utter aloud. Faye didn’t know the Shadowsinger as well, they hadn’t spent as much time together, their relationship was ever-changing and she wasn’t even sure how she loved him, just that she did - as she loved all of them, but in another way all its own. And so she forced her gaze to flicker towards him briefly when she spoke. “With the deepest, purest pieces of my heart I love him. He is as ingrained in my soul as I am in yours. You and I are woven throughout the stars, but Killian and I make worlds tremble. It’s a different sort of feeling, but it’s not lesser.”
And gritting her teeth, she sliced the other palm wide open as well. Dropping the bloody dagger back onto the table, she sat down once more, hard. Both hands resting palm-up in front of her, she looked between them.
“So if you want my blood, take it. My power, my soul, my life - it’s more yours than it is mine, anyways. But don’t ask me to choose.” The words should have been pleading, but they came out sounding almost cold. Somewhere between fearful and resigned, but determined. Regardless of what Wayland wanted, what Killian wanted, Faye was sure of one thing - it was all or nothing. There was no going back from this. If she couldn’t have one, she didn’t want the other. She couldn’t live with the ache of that loss for all eternity, knowing what could have been and remembering the impact that other partner had had on her. “It would be far easier and kinder to sever both bonds at once and leave me entirely empty than to carve and whittle away the pieces of my soul that one of you has touched.”
And that was that - she wouldn’t choose. Couldn’t choose. Everything that Faye had become in this new life, it was because of them. Wildflower. Mate. Lumoira. Carranam. The edges of it all blurred together for her, two bonds entangled within one soul. For her it was natural to embrace them both, regardless of how she might try and fight against one or the other to maintain some semblance of moral boundary.
The choice was theirs. All or nothing.
She was like chasing the North Star home. Even in her most untouchable state, he could feel her in every pore, beckoning him toward her. She was a bleeding star against his blanket of darkness and he was positive that he had never seen anything quite as beautiful.
Phaedra’s power—though new and unfamiliar—belonged wholly to her. As the Shadowsinger watched her call it forth, he knew she was the only one who could wield such a thing and it made him wonder if this light within her had been there all along—Cauldron or not.
Wayland was unmoving beside him, just as entranced by her as he was. Orbs grew within her upturned palms until they bled into each other, leaving only one growing ball of light set ablaze. It was utterly brilliant, as if she was holding the sun in her bare hands and it only grew and grew, causing Killian’s breath to catch in his throat. He could feel the Commander’s restraint was beginning to falter as they watched her. It was unlike anything either of them had ever seen before, and they knew very well that sort of power if left unchecked. . . Well, they’d seen much lesser strength become too much.
Although his fists were white-knuckled at his sides, Killian forced himself to remain calm. She knows what she must do. He reminded himself. And he believed that. That she would find that place again. She would ground herself, and if she couldn’t, he would guide her.
Phaedra trembled, the orb now a mass of burning light and flame. Her forehead creased in concentration and then everything ceased as she wailed, using the rest of her strength to extinguish her powers. Wayland and Killian both tensed at the sudden shock wave hurdling out from her body, sending a blinding flash of light across the room, leaving them blinded. Both men flung their hands up to shield their eyes, knees bending as if to ready themselves for whatever may come next, but then the light faded, slowly revealing the temple once more. Their squinted eyes blinked several times as they adjusted their vision and their hands slowly lowered from their faces.
“Starlight. . .” Wayland breathed in astonishment.
“Lumoira,” Killian whispered and the Commander glanced at him as if finally registering what his brother referred to his mate as.
My star. My beautiful, brilliant star.
Phaedra’s skin shone a stunning gold sheen. She looked like a Goddess standing before them. All their eyes scanned over each other and then she was moving toward them—no, she was running and they too started forward.
After everything. After being torn from her world, her home. After the Cauldron chewed her up and spat her out. After it stole from her, she was forced to endure a life that was not her own, one she did not recognize in a world of strangers. She did it. Every day she did it. She fought tooth and nail to be right where she was now. Running toward them, face beaming with untouchable joy. Killian couldn’t help but mirror the smile that tugged at her lips. Dimples formed in each of his cheeks and something inside of him seemed to snap open wide, making everything else around him disappear but her. His arms reached out toward her out of pure instinct. Within seconds, Faye was hurdling herself into his arms, their bodies slamming into each other as he caught her in a tight embrace. Killian craned his head down to get a better look at that happiness that seemed to seep out of her. He never wanted that feeling to end for her. He wanted to see that smile on her face for as long as he possibly could. Before he could let his eyes wander further across her face, two slender hands grabbed hold of his face and she rose onto her toes, bringing her lips to meet his own.
The world seemed to shift beneath his feet. Forget static shocks. He felt as though he’d been struck by lightning and it burned through him with a ferocity he’d never experienced before. There wasn’t anything comparable to the feel of her lips. They were full and soft and warm against his own. It was like being dipped in gold, this kiss, it was like he was suddenly being swept away by a treacherous current and her mouth was his only access to oxygen. He wanted to stay like that, their mouths claiming each other, his skin tingling with heat, and his fingers begging to find some way to bring her closer.
It was over too soon.
His lips were suddenly cold, and the frost seemed to envelop his entire body as she stepped back out of his arms. Now, he remained in that current, with no oxygen and the world around him slowly returned along with everything in it — like Wayland who stood beside him, witnessing the entire thing. Killian’s brows furrowed. Confusion, guilt, longing, and disbelief swirled inside the Shadowsinger when he met the Commander's gaze.
Parting his lips to speak, Wayland shook his head at him, making him bite his tongue.
It was safe to say that just because you’re prepared for the blow, it doesn’t make it any easier to endure once it finally makes contact.
Wayland stiffened when he fully registered that Faye was flinging herself into Killian’s arms instead of his own, but it didn’t stop there. It wasn’t the blow to his pride that made his heart drop into his stomach. It was seeing her lips crash against his. At first, he felt jealousy and rage, but what surprised him was that it didn’t last for long because, for a moment, he saw something he’d never seen before. A spark in his brother. Like he’d truly felt alive for the first time in centuries.
He wished that it didn’t have to be because of his mate, that was the fae mating bond to be territorial, but he also had a bond with Killian. No matter how much he wanted to hate him or blame him, he heard Nevara and he couldn’t alter what had been done.
And Faye? She stood in front of him now, a bright smile on her face as she bounced before him. He forced a smile onto his face for her and sent a hard look toward Killian to keep his mouth shut. Reaching up, Wayland smoothed her wild wind-blown hair, then cupped her cheeks. “We always knew you could do it, you just had to believe in yourself.” He meant the words with his entire heart. He didn’t think there was anything that she couldn’t do if she put her mind to it. She was daring and brave and he loved that about her. She always managed to surprise him with the boundaries she was willing to push, especially when it came down to the security of those she loved. He could relate to that. And it was because she had such a huge heart that he would force himself to understand that she had enough room in it for not just himself.
But for him too.
Wayland redirected them to some more basic control techniques for her light so that she wouldn’t burn out after such a vast display of power. Once she was able to form smaller orbs without much difficulty, Killian was able to take over and explain the Carranam bond and its ability to let them use each other's power when needed. Wayland watched the two of them for a while before excusing himself to ready dinner for them. When he returned to the hunting cabin he pressed his head to the cold surface of the door once he was inside.
K I L L I A N .
His shadows were playing with her by the time they were done training her how to control his shadows enough to swirl them around in a small circle. He couldn’t believe the amount of intelligence his shadows withheld as a snake of smoke twirled a piece of her hair and tickled the tip of her nose.
“They seem to like you, I can’t say they feel the same about me most days,” Killian spoke up as he approached her at the center of the temple. He stuck out his hand and his shadows flowed toward his palm before entering through his skin, disappearing slowly. Tilting his head back, he looked through the open ceiling. The sky was smeared in vibrant splashes of apricot and indigo. “I think we’ve covered enough ground for one day,” he nodded his head toward the exit. “I happen to know a shortcut.” Her answering narrowed eyes were enough to make him smirk before he headed out of the stone building.
The two of them were now on a trail cleared entirely of brush, making the walk not only a shortcut but also easier to walk through. All around them were towering redwood trees and birds chirped near the tops, heading in for the night. “This trail is here because I accidentally lit the woods on fire when I was younger,” Killian admitted sheepishly. “It’s a long story.” He muttered and he could feel her curious gaze on him for a while before he sighed and nodded. “The three of us got a hold of some homemade fireworks and to say the least, they weren’t made with much care. Ended up having to chase down a trail of fire.” He tapped his boot against the ground they walked on.
The two of them walked in silence for a while when Killian finally stopped in his tracks, he knew they were getting close to the cabin. When Faye noticed, she stopped a few paces ahead of him, turning to blink at him over her shoulder. Killian chewed his lip for a moment before stepping toward her slowly. “I just need to know something,” he began, getting closer and closer, until he was directly in front of her, staring down into those crystal eyes. One of his hands rose and he lightly skimmed the tips of his fingers up the side of her neck until they reached her jawline. He pressed his palm there, his thumb brushing along her bottom lip. “Do you regret it?” His eyes studied those pink lips as if memorizing every line of them. When he could finally tear his eyes back to her own, he spoke through the bond instead.
Do you regret kissing me, Phaedra? She looked at him then. Really looked at him, and the silence was a war drum to his ears. Because if you do, then I'm going to need you to stop staring at me like that before I make you regret a lot more.
He wanted to kiss her. To shove her back against the redwood beside her. He wanted to bite, and lick and suck every inch of her skin. . . But he needed to know most of all.
W A Y L A N D .
When the two of them returned, dinner had just been finished and set up at the small table in the kitchen. A different sort of tension seemed to cling to the two of them, but he’d already made up his mind.
Everyone had sat down and began eating when Wayland set down his fork and cleared his throat. He had to just throw it out there. He wasn’t one to beat around the bush, and after having time to think it through, he wanted this. He knew that Faye was all he could want in the world, but mates were not set in stone unless the ritual was done. The blood exchange was intense, but it allowed the bond to snap into place. It allowed them to link their souls. They would be able to feel each other's emotions when needed and share information through their bond such as memories. It would also heighten their bond physically and mentally, but most of all, it would give her a choice. And that was something he needed to know if Killian was going to be involved the way that he now was.
Rejecting a mating bond was not unheard of, and he knew putting her on the spot could be seen as cruel, but he couldn’t stand on melting ice for much longer. No matter how much it hurt if she decided to rule out their bond, he just needed to know.
“We need to tell her about the blood exchange.” Wayland finally forced out and Killian went rigid, his fork nearly tumbling from his grip.
“Is now really the time—” Killian started.
“I know what I want, and we are quickly approaching a war that some of us may not walk out of. She deserves to know that she has a choice anyway.” He turned toward her. “No bond is set in stone until a blood exchange is performed. At the end of the day, if you wanted to walk away, that is a choice that you can make.” The words felt like shards of glass against his vocal cords. He forced himself not to clarify that he hoped that wasn’t the decision she made.
Waking up sandwiched between two Illyrian warriors would have been heaven....if she hadn't woken up sandwiched between two Illyrian warriors.
The crash started her awake, eyes flying open. Her heart had already begun to race, chest rising and falling before Faye registered the fact that she was still in bed, tucked safely in her mountain of pillows and blankets. Only...not. Mortification set in as Faye realized just how wrapped up in the both of them she was. Limbs flung every which way, personal space completely gone. Her cheeks flushed a violent shade of red as she blinked up at the men, still bleary-eyed from sleep. Killian was still half-tucked beneath her, and Faye wiggled herself sideways to give him some space. The Shadowsinger abruptly left the bed, well on his way to leaving the room. Wayland's taunt echoed in Faye's ears and she slapped at him blindly, even as she let out a groan and rolled across the bed in search of his warmth. Down one body, she focused all of her remaining energy on the man still in her bed. Face burrowing into his chest, she locked her arms around Wayland and hid away, half out of embarassment and half because she was still exhausted.
“We need a bigger bed,” she murmured against his skin, well on her way to dozing off once more. But not before she sent Killian a sleepy, teasing, Don’t snuggle, my ass.
And she had to admit, he wasn't half bad at it.
xXx
For once, she wasn't complaining about the strain in her muscles as they trudged uphill, or the shortness to her breath as she did her best to keep up with the Illyrians leading the way - all Faye could focus on was the view on their way to the top.
As they walked up those crumbling old steps, the woman couldn't help but to stare at the remains of the once-great temple in awe. The stonework was unlike anything she'd ever seen before, ancient and old and carved with such precision - the labor of some long lost love. Though the building had long-since begun to crumble, the statues remained standing. Somehow they looked as if they had always belonged here, half in ruin and covered by overgrowth. Faye could have sworn that the ground itself hummed with life as they approached, as if something old and long-forgotten was waking up to murmur hello.
She couldn't help but to stare, to greedily drink in every curve of those enormous statues as she imagined the kind of devotion that must have inspired their creation. Humans didn't erect statues like this. They worshiped their gods with measly alters and their Kings with statues of pure gold, because that was what was expected of them. There was no life in those structures, no love, no sense of eternity or the everlasting. Everything in her past life now seemed so mundane, so insincere. Standing at the top of the stone steps, with her chin tipped towards the heavens as she studied those weathered depictions of Sunara and Lunaris, listening to Killian explain their purpose, Faye felt infinite. She felt whole and connected and purposeful, for the first time in this life and the one before.
She was as ethereal and immortal as those two sisters - a balance between the sun and the moon.
Those few words flitted around the edge of Faye's subconscious mind for much longer than she gave them permission, and it wasn't long after Killian uttered them that the blonde's two-toned gaze was shifting between her companions with mild interest. Of all the temples they could have chosen, all the legends she could have learned...the coincidence in the way this one mirrored her exact predicament was unsettling. Wayland had always been her sun, long before she even realized it. Everything about the man exuded warmth - from the roots of his tousled blonde locks to the very tips of his bronzed flesh, every inch of him was pure sunshine. He was larger than life, a steadfast pillar of honor and loyalty and all the brightness that made men great. He thought and spoke and acted with a sort of fiery passion that could quickly rage into a wildfire if left uncontrolled.
And then....the moon. Tall, dark, mysterious. Killian was reserved, careful, and so intentional with his every movement. Impulse was foreign to him. Composure, cool calculation. And yet he loved deeply - she could see it, in the way he looked at the Inner Circle. It was there in the things he did in the dark, when the shadows enveloped him and he lost himself to another, lonelier world entirely. It was there in the burdens he shouldered alone. For them. His passion was cool, but it wasn't less. His presence was subtle, but it couldn't be ignored. The man was pure determination and will, someone that could push her to the very edge of her limitations and then ground her with just the brush of his fingertips.
\
Balance, that was the word that kept tugging at the back of her mind. Wayland and Killian, the two of them were already balanced. They were light and dark, hot and cold, hard and soft - the list of opposition was endless. And where did that leave Faye? Who was she, what role did she play here? Was she supposed to be dusk? Lukewarm? Pliable? Somehow being in the middle seemed lackluster. As if she gave up a little bit either way to keep herself rooted firmly in the middle. And yet, what could she do? What could she be? The Sun and The Moon were already taken, and there wasn't a third deity. Just enough room for the two pillars - they were all that were needed.
The top of the steps found them at the entrance of the temple, though its doors had long since been torn away and the structure itself was crumbling beneath the influence of the elements. Moss ran rampant between the cracks in the masonry, and ivy crept along the lowermost bricks. Dirt coated the floor like a second skin, and it looked like it had been eons since anyone had stepped foot up here. A glance upwards told her that the roof of all things remained relatively sound, supported by those two mesmerizing pillars that towered far overhead. And beside them, two enormous stone wolves. One with etchings of the sun, the other with the moon. Fierce and powerful, protectors and allies. Faye reached out and brushed her fingers against one of those stone wolves, wiping away the dirt and debris that stained its granite fur. "They're beautiful," she said softly. And they were. Not beautiful in the way of diamonds and rubies. The statues didn't glitter like gold, nor did they sparkle or shine. They were just a couple hunks of cold, hard stone that gazed back at them lifelessly. And yet there was beauty in the intricacy, in every curve of the wolves pelts, every shadow lining the sisters' faces. There was beauty in the time, effort, and soul that had gone into creating these pieces. There was even beauty in the way the earth sought to reclaim them as its own, beauty in the way everything in this world eventually came full circle. Faye knew she could live a hundred thousand lifetimes and never dream to recreate something half so inspiring.
Carefully, the trio made their way into the abandoned temple. Faye treaded lightly, stepping over fallen columns and wayward bricks that had tumbled loose from the walls and the ceiling. Their feet made dusty footprints as they walked along, not stopping until they reached a dias in the center of a large, dome-shaped chamber. Sunlight poured in from overhead through the spaces intentionally carved out of the ceiling, filling the room with a faint glow. Faye glanced around that little chamber curiously, brows puckering while her eyes sought out whatever it was they’d come here to find. And then suddenly there was the glint of sunlight on granite and there, in the center of the dias, she saw it - and how could she have missed it? Missed him? Standing there, larger than life with his head bowed and his teeth bared as if daring them to approach. Not a protector, like the other wolves. No he was too big, too fierce. Something told her that he was a key player in the story of Sunara and Lunaris, however it might end. And when Killian’s shadows flickered out to wipe away the grime coating the wall behind the statue, leaving the wolf bathed in flame, she realized that perhaps he was a key player in her own story as well.
Fenrir, the wolf who would swallow the sun and burn up the world - darkness and light come together to forge something new.
Revelation came flooding into Faye so hard and so swift that she had to take a step back, her widened blue eyes scanning over the length of that lone wolf as her hands trembled by her side. And all at once, the answer so plain that she couldn't understand how she missed it before, Faye realized that she didn't need to balance out the sun and the moon - they balanced her. She was not torn between the two, but rather cocooned. Not caught between The Sun and The Moon, but enveloped equally by both the light and the darkness. She gave up nothing, no part of either, because both continually poured into her. They were two sides of the same coin, but she….she was in a league all her own. The Sun in one hand, The Moon in the other, and what she did with their power was up to her.
As the metaphor slipped away, Faye was left there standing face to face with Fenrir. To make up for the step back, she took two forward. Fear left her gaze, replaced with a newfound warmth as she reached out and stroked her fingertips along the underside of the wolf’s massive neck. Suddenly, he didn’t seem quite so ferocious and alone. And silently, she thanked him.
Killian’s voice pricked her ears, and Faye looked over at the Shadowsinger. The sound of her newfound nickname on his lips made her smile in a way that set her entire face beaming, and his words sparked something in her chest. Swallow the sun? For him? She could do that. Almost as soon as he had finished speaking, Wayland’s voice caught her attention. Faye’s head shifted to the other side, and his words sent that little ember in her chest smoldering. All of it, she’d burn all of it down. For him. For them. With them. There was no hesitation now when she reached out and gripped them both tightly by the hand, feeling her power surge through her veins fast and fierce. An inferno with no beginning and no end.
She was going to set the world on fire.
…
Faye stood in the center of the adjoining room, staring at the men who watched her from a few yards away. Flicking her fingertips, she clung to the power that she could feel ebbing and flowing there. A warmth desperate to get out in a surge, a wave, a stream - it didn’t matter. She could feel that power churning somewhere deep inside, popping and hissing as if her core was molten and the magic was bubbling up, threatening to overflow. She imagined it like a stream of liquid light, like the tendrils she’d created a few times before. Golden and shimmering, bubbling up from that pit inside her belly and flowing through her veins. Up and up and up, along the curve of her elbow and into her fingertips where it settled and pulsed and begged for release. In her minds’ eye Faye could see it, could feel it, could taste it and touch it. It was her and she was it, there was no separation - they were one.
“Stand back,” she said quietly, looking at the two Illyrians. She remembered the last time, how easily she’d lost the leash on her magic and allowed it to run rampant. It had taken control of her so quickly, so easily, and she didn’t want that happening again. But if it did, she wanted them far enough away that they wouldn’t be caught in the crossfire. Though they were unwilling to budge, a stern look from Faye and a few flicks of her fingertips in their direction got the men to put a little more space between them. When the feet turned into yards, she felt a little bit better about unleashing whatever magic she had that was pounding against the walls, demanding to be let free.
Drawing in a deep breath, Faye closed her eyes. She reached out for every ounce of that power she could feel straining against the confines of her skin, reached out and drew it forward until it danced along the palms of her hands, shimmering brighter and brighter as she dug deep to pull it forth. Palms shaking as she stared down at them, Faye gritted her teeth and yanked. She remembered that other world, the pool of water that had grounded her so easily. That was the source of their power, Killian had said. Everything they were resided within that pool. And so she pulled from it. She imagined the source of her power as that little body of water, silvery and weightless, and once she’d grabbed hold, Faye began to drain it.
The magic didn’t leave her body in a frantic rush. It wasn’t a clap of thunder and a streak of lightning. It wasn’t an uncontrollable flash of power that she couldn’t contain. It was slow and precise, like unraveling a thread. The shimmering balls in the palms of her hands began to grow, and grow. Before long they formed one ball, one huge golden orb with sunshine-yellow flames flickering around its edges as it built and built, that pool steadily draining as Faye used it to fill her hands with magic that felt eerily similar to that silky, temperate liquid when she molded it in the palm of her hands. As the orb grew larger, its light began to fill the room. Just a dull, flickering glow that slowly grew steadier and steadier the longer Faye was able to hold onto it.
I am Fenrir, she told herself. I will swallow the sun. Flowers will wither. Kings will fall.
I will burn this world to ash, and fill the next with my glow.
The orb was growing too big. It suddenly began to feel hot in her hands, and Faye could feel that inner pool of power running dry. She could hear her magic whispering to her, tickling at the edges of her control. Almost, almost. She continued to spin that orb like a spider spins its web, pulling at the little golden thread until it went taut and she knew its end was near. As her arms began to shake, now with exertion, she knew that it was time to cap the magic. Time to ground herself, to keep it from becoming too much, to keep everyone safe. And so she imagined herself planting two feet firmly in that pool and dropping to her knees, letting the water rush over her. Much more quickly than she’d been able to draw the magic to her, she was able to cut it off. The source stopped flowing, and Faye was left with a trembling ball of light in her hands and no idea what to do with it. It was heavy, and growing heavier - too heavy. She couldn’t hold it.
With a cry, Faye let go. A burst of light filled the room then, blinding for a moment as it dispersed. No heat, no flames, just pure sunlight flooding the room. A frenzied end to her first manifestation of power - but she would take it. The light began to slowly trickle out of the room, and she blinked a few times as her eyes adjusted to the now near-darkness. Across the room, Killian and Wayland were doing the same. As the light ebbed away fully and their senses readjusted, they all seemed to realize it at the same time.
She’d done it.
Light filled her, so bright and bubbly that Faye was sure they had to see it shining through her flesh and bone. The men were beaming themselves, looking torn between pride and bewilderment as they approached her - in one piece. Faye sprinted across the distance separating them. Her feet couldn’t carry her fast enough. She was floating, gliding, flying across the room so quickly that she kicked up dust and sent bits of gravel skidding in every direction. All thought left her mind as she flew into the first pair of arms that were reaching for her - Killian’s arms. She would have rebounded off of the man’s broad chest if his biceps hadn’t wrapped around her, locking her in place. Faye’s hands flew up to either side of the Shadowsinger’s face, cupping it in her hands for the briefest of moments before her lips were crashing against his urgently. Fingers curling into his flesh, she clutched his mouth to hers for one prolonged, sweet moment before she was tearing herself away from him, a squeal sounding in the air. Faye spun out of Killian’s arms as quickly as she’d launched herself into them, stumbling the two or three steps towards Wayland. Her hands gripped his forearms tightly and the blonde jumped up and down excitedly, her eyes bright. “Did you see that? I did it! It just bubbled up and I grabbed it and I pulled and I did it, I swallowed the light!” She was shouting and she didn’t care. Didn’t care that she was a twenty something girl playing warrior queen, didn’t care that she was ridiculously excited over exhibiting the most basic control over her magic, didn’t care what they might think of her for it. She did it - she did it, and they were one step closer to rescuing Evie because of it. Because of her. Because of them.
It felt strange to be on this side of the world with Phaedra. Their relationship was never one built on any uncomfortable silences or expected phrases. It was always so natural and easy — it was like breathing. He wondered if maybe that made all of this so incredibly difficult. So much had changed in such a short amount of time for them. Although things still flowed so effortlessly between them, it was no longer something he could identify as innocent. They didn’t look at each other the same anymore. Their glances were longer, and their stares were deeper. There were things that he could feel being left unsaid when they shared a moment.
And now, he saw her recoil against such truths. The same way that he had been trying to since the creation of their bond. Had she known the depths of the Carranam bond, Killian found himself debating whether or not she would have still agreed to go through with it. That wasn’t fair though. If he was given the same information, he surely wouldn’t have done it. He wouldn’t do that to Wayland; especially not to Phaedra. After all that she’d been through, he couldn’t imagine the weight of not one new bond but two.
The darker, more selfish parts of him though. They would choose her again. Under every circumstance; in every timeline.
So, when she avoided the subject, he would have been lying if he said something inside of him went cold once more. His face remained passive and he dropped his gaze when a burst of light flung toward him. Brows knitting, Killian slowly unfurled his fingers to let the light strand coil around his palm. Suddenly, he was back in the gardens and sat on that branch stretching over the pond. The warmth clung to the light. He knew that belonged to her. Looking up, he nodded his head once in understanding before curling his fingers around the light while she caressed her mate's face. Killian half expected himself to feel jealous of the act but couldn’t bring himself to be. It only made him that much more thankful for the fleeting touches he was given, because at the end of the day, they were never meant to exist, but they did. And he could only be grateful.
Wayland offered his mate a boyish grin in return. “When you finally tire of holding back what lives in your heart.”
* * *
“You don’t plan on going off in the night do you?” Wayland’s voice reached Killian as he worked at the straps and buckles of his leathers. The words had stunned him, but what didn’t come as a surprise to him was that Wayland was aware that he often wandered off in the night to clear his mind. Usually returning with blood covering his clothes as even Phaedra had come to witness recently.
Killian’s fingers paused on a fasten before continuing again, shrugging off his leather holster.
“I only ask because she’s a light sleeper.” He explained, boots thudding to the ground.
“I won’t wake her,” Killian muttered and continued removing clothing when the two of them heard the floorboards creek, announcing Phaedra’s presence in the doorway. The smell of lavender wafted into the room and his shoulders and wings slowly slumped as he took it in.
“She doesn’t stick to her side of the bed, but don’t let her fool you, she likes to bite,” Wayland smirked, capturing her swatting hand and giving a gentle bite to the tips of her fingers playfully before he lowered himself onto the bed beside her. Before turning to look at them, Killian had to press his eyes shut briefly. When he finally turned he found Faye staring up at him. He blinked once, then twice, his eyes darkening as she spoke into his mind.
A deep inhale made his chest rise. I don’t snuggle. His voice was low and heady. Implying that he didn’t snuggle for a good reason. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d had someone stay in the same bed as him overnight. If they were in his bed, they were usually doing far different things than sleeping. It made him ponder what it might feel like if she’d tried to press parts of herself to his body. Just those small touches they’d shared had such a great effect on him, that he wasn’t sure what sort of gates would be unlocked under these circumstances. It opted it probably being best if they didn’t have to find out.
Slowly, he lowered himself onto the bed beside her, careful not to let himself brush against her for too long, but Faye was no longer lying beside him in the blink of an eye. Instead, she had her hand on his shoulder, shoving him the rest of the way down against the mattress beneath them. She hovered over him, her cornflower blue and gold iris’ studying him with determination. He could only stare up at her in awe until she moved to get comfortable once more beside him. Killian’s molars ground so tightly together that it could be considered a miracle that they didn’t shatter under pressure. The effort that it was taking to reign in his shadows which clawed at his insides to get out and coil themselves around her like hungry dogs was a feat in itself.
It felt like his skin was crawling, even beneath the blanket. Faye being so close to him allowed something comparable to a magnetic pull to awaken. In response, his fingers twitched in her direction. Instead, he tried to focus on his breathing but was too hyper-aware of the deafening silence and the warmth radiating from the body beside him. Her body. His muscles had never felt more stiff than they did right now.
He had just managed to shut his eyes against the dim light of the lantern when Phaedra’s voice broke through the quiet. Wayland’s weight shifted against the mattress and his groggy voice traveled through the dark. Killian’s lips quirked into the hint of a smile. Her question was nothing short of genuine curiosity — albeit random — but genuine nonetheless. Her wonderment was one of the many things he endeared about her. He could recall several occasions when she was bombarding the Shadowsinger with questions about Sakaris, Fae history, or the others she was to be living amongst. Her hunger for knowledge was never quite satisfied. They seemed to have that in common.
Phaedra seemed to accept Wayland’s mumbled suggestion to go to sleep. He felt her move and then heard a light pop of her lips as she planted a kiss on the Commander. Killian forced his eyes shut, despite the lack of exhaustion he felt. With his eyes closed, it seemed his other senses heightened and he could feel tension spider-walking up his spine. He wasn’t sure where it had come from until a warm, soft hand found his own beneath the comforter. That familiar zapping sensation seemed to charge his body, making it vibrate with energy.
His fingers twitched and then they slowly closed themselves around her own. The pad of his thumb grazed softly along her knuckle. There was something within her touch that said more than any words she’d sent his way. He’d been positioned on his side, facing her. His wings were tucked behind him, one draped over his shoulder like a blanket. He could feel her eyes on his face and then he opened his own to stare back at her through the dim lighting. Golden hues flickered between her blue ones in silence.
Goodnight, Lumoira. He said through the bond and for a short, uncontrolled moment, his gaze flickered toward her lips. Killian tore them back up to meet her eyes again. Curiosity seemed to cross her expression. No doubt due to the new nickname he’d sent her way. It was a term of endearment that belonged to his native tongue; translating to “light of my life” or “my star”. He wasn’t sure how long they just looked at each other like that. It had to of been until their eyes drooped with sleep and they were lulled into oblivion.
* * *
A full night's sleep was unheard of, but there he lay, in a bed that he shared with two other bodies and he hadn’t so much as stirred in the night. The sound of birds chirping outside alerted the shadowsinger of the time and he began stirring when an unfamiliar warmth halted his every movement.
Slowly, Killian’s eyes drew themselves open, taking in the faint rays of light threatening to spill into the room from the thin curtains. When he looked down at himself he was greeted by the top of Phaedra's head. The silky blonde strands were tickling his face and his nose crinkled as a result. He stiffened when it all finally hit him. Faye was fast asleep, cheek squished against the contours of his chest. Her arm was stretched out across him, wrapping around his abdomen, but her hand was clasping another. Turning his head, Killian found that Wayland was spooning Faye, and his hand was closed around her own, making them both rest along his stomach. His gaze shifted downward to find the blankets a tangled mess, exposing most of their bodies. One of Wayland's legs was shoved between Faye’s while one of her legs was swung over Killian’s. His arm was almost completely numb where it stretched out beneath Phaedra, his hand resting on the top of Wayland’s head. Faye shifted, her leg brushing up his thigh, bringing to light the worst part of all of it.
He was hard as stone.
Killian wasted little time curling his fingers and sending a hard flick to the top of Wayland’s head causing the Commander’s eyes to snap open.
“What the fu–” his words were cut off as Wayland too registered their predicament. Killian only shot him a hard look to which the blonde Illyrian returned a shooing motion. It took everything in the Shadowsinger to not groan in annoyance. As if he hadn’t already contemplated trying to slip free from the bed.
Defeated, Killian began slowly drawing himself away from Faye, only to have her squeeze tighter, a mumble slipping from her lips. The Gods were punishing him. He was sure of it. Wayland attempted to help pry Faye off and Killian was so focused on sliding slowly that he hadn’t considered his wings. One large membraneous appendage swept out, knocking off the now burnt-out lantern on the bedside table. The crash was enough to make Faye’s eyes shoot open in surprise. Killian swore under his breath, and Wayland, to his surprise, burst into laughter.
“Good morning, sleeping beauty.” Wayland purred behind her and Killian watched the color of her cheeks shift. Clearing his throat, he got himself up enough to shove on his pants to conceal his morning wood and dragged his fingers through his tousled hair.
“I’m going to shower.” Was all he could muster before he stalked out of the room. And he did shower. Under the coldest water possible.
* * *
The large crumbling temple was once a sanctum to an ancient group known as the Astral Sisters. Followers believed in the divine significance of solar and lunar eclipses, as well as the alignment of constellations. It was claimed that the sisters could see portals to realms between worlds through them. As the three of them approached the large stone building atop a hill, more and more details rose to the surface. They would have to climb a long set of cobble stairs which would lead them to the main entrance. The doors were no longer on their hinges but cracked and broken on the ground in front of a now gaping hole in the wall. Colossal, hand-carved statues of two beautiful women stood like pillars holding the roof of the temple upright. They were dressed in garb that left very little to the imagination. Killian caught Phaedra studying them as they drew closer and closer up the steps.
“Sunara, and Lunaris. The Astral Sisters and their many followers would pray to the Gemini deities. They represented a balance between the sun and the moon.” Killian explained.
Wayland nodded his chin in the direction of the accompanying sculptures at each woman's side on all fours. Two large wolves, one with markings of the sun, and the other with markings of the moon over their right eyes. “Skoll, who chases the sun,” he pointed to the Sunara and her wolf.
Killian pointed to Lunaris and hers before adding. “Hati, who chases the moon.”
When they finally reached the top, the statues towered over them like mountains. Killian and Wayland led Phaedra through the destroyed entrance, only stopping when they reached a larger precinct. Fallen rock and brick stone littered the massive dome-shaped structure and an old language was still carved into the pillars. Overgrowth and moss clung to the walls and between crevasses. Overhead, the ceiling had a large circular opening that let in the light of the sun and moon, and straight ahead, on what resembled a dias of sorts was another large statue. This wolf was by itself, its hackles rose as it bowed its head in a rage-filled snarl, teeth cracked, but still bared. Its tail was straight out behind it, ears pinning behind its large skull. The group seemed to stop and stare up at him and Killian’s shadows lurched forward when he rose his hand. They swept swiftly across the wall behind the statue of the wolf, removing debris and dirt so that they could see the massive carving of flames bursting from around the wolf.
“Fenrir,” Wayland breathed out.
“For he would one day swallow the sun, and use his newfound light to burn the world.” Killian’s gaze swung toward Faye. She looked utterly enamored by the structure before her. Wayland was looking at her too, even as she took a step closer.
When the brothers finally looked at one another, a silent conversation seemed to be held. They both were thinking the same. Thinking of the power she harnessed. Of the flames and light.
“Are you ready to swallow the sun, Lumoira?” Killian finally asked, reaching out his hand.
“Let us burn down the Lord of Spring, and the King of Hybern along with him.” Wayland outstretched his hand too.
Both Illyrian's eyes burned into her with utter admiration and pure, unwavering devotion.
The little log structure looked as if it had been in this forest forever, with moss growing between the cracks in the wood and ivy creeping along the eaves. It was old, but seemed sound. They approached and the door opened to reveal a moonlit interior consisting of one large, open room that served as a small kitchen and seating area, and two small doors on the far wall. “Cozy,” Faye murmured as she moved into the room. Her gaze scanned the area several times over in the span of thirty seconds or less, taking note of the bare furnishings. This place was barely big enough for two people to move around comfortably, let alone three. But Killian and Wayland moved about easily, navigating the little shack as if they’d done so a hundred times before. Both men dropped their things and set about making themselves busy, and Faye was left to explore.
She inched her way towards the first door, letting it slide open with a quiet creak. A small bathing room, its white marble surfaces surprisingly well kept. After their endless trek through the forest, she knew they could all use some time within the small shower stall. Faye browsed through the various tonics and bars of soaps lining the overhead shelves for a moment. Buying time. When there was nothing left to see in the wash room she re-emerged, moving onto the next door. It swept aside to reveal the small bedroom and its simple wooden furniture. Faye paused at the sight of the large bed taking up the majority of the room, spanning nearly along the length of one wall. Just a bed and a simple dresser, no other furniture to be found in the room - none would fit.
One bed, three bodies.
The math wasn’t adding up. For a long moment Faye lingered in the doorway, until she heard Killian’s voice. You and Wayland will take the bed, he said so simply. As if it were an indisputable fact that she and Wayland deserved that. Maybe they did; they were mates, after all. But why was there a little thread tugging at her, a tiny nagging voice that demanded to know What about Killian? The thought of him sleeping out here in one of these rickety old armchairs didn’t sit well with her. Cold and uncomfortable, just beyond reach. But the alternative - him in the bed with them. The thought was like a million fireworks exploding and fizzing along her flesh, leaving goosebumps in its wake as her mind wandered for a moment too long, and then she was struggling to reign it back in, her cheeks flushing as she closed the door to the bedroom and turned away. The blonde drifted towards the kitchen, arms crossed tight over her chest against the chill that brushed against her flaming cheeks and soothed the fire in her blood.
Wayland had stepped inside now, arms full of split logs. Faye moved towards him to help him unload the firewood, but his words had her steps faltering halfway there. I don’t see the problem with us three. Faye had to stop and stare at her mate, surprised by his words. Out of everyone in this room, he should have had the biggest problem with the three of them sharing the bed. Weren’t fae males supposed to be incredibly territorial? Hadn’t he already proved that time and time again? Blinking at him, she was still trying to piece together the sudden change in the man when Killian spoke up. Feigning some excuse about not sleeping well. Faye’s gaze swiveled towards the Shadowsinger, blue eyes narrowing. And here she’d been feeling badly about the thought of him sleeping alone. Her mouth twisted and she was poised to say something smart, when the sound of firewood thudding to the floor made her jump.
And then Wayland was airing it all out. No hesitation. No beating around the bush. Just voicing the tension that had been there between them all. Faye envied the way he was able to do that, just voice his thoughts and feelings without any sort of worry or second guessing. He always seemed able to give voice to things she didn’t dare begin to touch. The bonds between them, they were permanent. Nothing was going to change them, nothing could take them away. No matter how awkward and how painful, they would have to figure some sort of dynamic out between the three of them unless they wanted to tiptoe for eternity, exactly like Wayland said. He was right. Of course he was right - when wasn’t he? It’s one night. As his knuckles brushed the back of her cheek, Faye leaned into the touch. One hand came up to cup his hand, holding it there for a long moment while she looked at him, holding his gaze, contemplating.
Killian’s voice filled the air, his words clipped and jaw tight. The blonde’s head whipped around at those tense words, at the reminder of the bond between the two of them and what it meant. The way he said it, it almost sounded like…a defense? Resigned, but unyielding. His way of saying, my bond is just as valid as yours. It wasn’t a challenge, there was nothing threatening in the statement. But it was firm, it was a claim on her - the first time he’d ever dared to make one. Warmth blossomed from somewhere deep inside of her, and Faye felt like her insides were shredding themselves apart only to be rewoven by the light emitted from those few simple words. You also heard what Nevara said about the Carranam bond. They wove themselves around and around her mind, until they were ingrained upon her very soul. All the blonde could do was stare at him, her brows drawn together and her face impassive. You’d never guess that inside wildflowers bloomed along every inch of her being, as if her very roots were filled with new life.
And yet as much as her soul soared hearing those words, she couldn’t help but to duck her head when Wayland voiced exactly what she wanted Killian to say without saying it - that he cared for her. Just as Wayland did. The implication behind those words, knowing exactly which ways Wayland cared for her, and cared for her well, left Faye floundering. She felt like she was free-falling and the ground was nowhere in sight, and she didn’t know how this was going to end. She felt dreadful and shy and anxious and invigorated all at once. Their relationships could be everything, if only given a chance, and she still didn’t know how she felt about the fact that these men were hers. It was one thing to know that they were tethered, it was another entirely to feel it - and to know that they reciprocated every single ounce of what she felt for them.
Her eyes met Killian’s once more, and that warmth hit her once more. It was different than what she felt for Wayland. Wayland’s fire had always hit her like an inferno, sweeping her up in passion and knocking her off of her feet until she couldn’t tell which way was up. Killian’s was like a warm bloom, spreading to the very tips of her fingers and toes, filling her with a light that left her feeling powerful and sure. It was different and it was good and she wanted more of it, though she didn’t know how to ask.
No sooner than that thought had entered her mind, all of the attention was suddenly on her. Faye faltered, taking a step backwards beneath the weight of their gazes. She felt caught, like a kid with her hand in the cookie jar. Even after all they’d been through, all they’d learned, admitting to just how much she did care still seemed so taboo and wrong. Of course she cared for Killian. How could she not? She’d cared for him practically from the moment they’d met. She’d always found solace in their mutual silence during those early days in Sakaris. She’d enjoyed learning him in silence - the way he took his coffee, the way his forehead wrinkled when he was devouring whatever it was he read in those little leather bound books he always seemed to carry around, the way he sprawled out across the armchair like a content kitten before the fire when he thought the rest of them had gone to bed. And after she’d been Made, she’d loved him for the way he took the time to slow down and engage with her, whether she was fully there or not. Their walks in the gardens, his interest in her drawings, the way he was always there to step in whenever it seemed like this world had become too much to bear. And now…
And now.
Did she accept it?
It was a strange thought, these two men baring themselves to her completely. So raw and real and uninhibited. Faye suddenly felt so much smaller and younger than she ever had before as she basked in the power and wisdom of these two Illyrian soldiers who suddenly seemed so at peace with the world that she was utterly envious of their conviction. They were watching her, the both of them, and she felt her mouth going dry. Pressure pushed in on her from all edges, the need to say and do the right thing - but what was right anymore? She knew what they wanted to hear from her, but she didn’t know what it would mean once she’d said those words - once they were whispered into the world, and they couldn’t be taken back. It was hard enough to admit it to herself, and admitting it aloud seemed impossible.
“I accept…that the bed is big enough for three,” her voice was a warm murmur. Beneath her lowered lashes she cast a glance at Killian, willing him to understand what she was too afraid to say aloud - that she cared for him so much it terrified her, it turned her world upside down and left her questioning everything she thought she’d known. Her fingertips flickered towards him, and out shot that little thread of light that had connected the two of them in the gardens. Only now it didn’t stay anchored to her at all; it slithered towards Killian, moving exactly where she willed it to go. The little beam of light wrapped itself around his hand once, then twice, and Faye smiled - it stayed there, wrapped in his palm, a little ball of light that was a constant reminder of her presence. Turning towards Wayland, she reached out and cupped one cheek in her hand, running her thumb along his smooth flesh. “When will you grow tired of forcing these outlandish declarations from me?” she wondered. She had yet to give him a clear answer, and yet somehow these conversations still always landed her exactly where he wanted her - in his bed, as his mate, and now? In the middle of an Illyrian sandwich.
xXxXxXxXx
After their bellies were full and she’d spent a lifetime in the little shower stall washing away days’ worth of forest grime, Faye emerged from the washroom towel drying her long golden hair. It hung longer now than it had when she was human, falling nearly to her waist when left unbound. Normally she kept it in tight, neat braids for training purposes, but tonight she let the wet ringlets fall as they may, enjoying the freedom and the scent of lavender that clung to her. Tomorrow, it was back to the forest.
To her credit, Faye hadn’t packed any of the flimsy nightdresses that she was accustomed to wearing in Sakaris. Instead, she wore a long-sleeved male’s tunic. Despite the plunging neckline, the cream-colored material flowed to her knees and left much more to the imagination than those expanses of gauzy silk she’d left behind. And now, she was glad for a little bit of extra fabric. Tossing the towel to the side as she entered the bedroom, Faye came to a slow stop. The room seemed so small, as if they were both larger than life and that massiveness sucked all the oxygen out of the space. Wayland had stripped off his weapons and was lingering by the side of the bed nearest the door. Killian stood off to the other side of the room, stripping his outerwear with his back turned to the both of them. And as they turned to look at her, a million memories came rising to the surface - Wayland sprawled out, half-dressed in her bed; Killian shirtless in his tent while the two of them scrubbed at his leathers; both of them just that morning, tearing their way through the jungle. And Faye was pretty certain that it would have been easier if the two of them had been standing before her naked. At least then there wouldn’t have been time for talking, or thinking, or suffocating beneath the tension still heavy in the room.
Clearing her throat, Faye moved towards the bed. “I don’t think you’ve been totally honest with Killian,” chided the blonde lightly as she nudged Wayland on her way past him. She crawled across the covers to make her home in the center of that oversized bed. Patting pillows, making herself comfortable, feigning composure. “I may not punch you, but I definitely don’t stick to my side of the bed.” As if to emphasize her point, Faye stretched out happily amongst the mountain of blankets and then curled up like a cat. Turning towards the place where the Shadowsinger stood, she met Killian’s gaze. Are you a snuggler, Killy? she asked him silently, beaming at the look on his face. And then aloud, she said, “Come. I don’t bite.” One hand patted the bed invitingly, the other shot out to swat at Wayland’s approaching form, already anticipating his smartassed response. If there was one thing she loved about him, it was his ability to retain his sense of humor even in the tensest of moments. The golden-haired warrior lowered himself into the bed beside her, sprawling out with an ease that she envied. Reaching out, Faye patted one of his biceps affectionately and then draped the covers across her mate’s lower body. Helpful - and kept busy. Her two favorite things to be.
The light in the room dimmed, just the bedside lanterns left burning now. Moonlight poured in from the slatted windows, casting an ethereal white glow across the room. As Killian made his way into the bed, Faye watched him slowly lower himself onto the plush bedspread. The tension between them had eased over dinner, and blossomed anew in the darkened bedroom. She supposed that of all of them, perhaps this was going to be the most difficult for him. It wasn’t as if sleeping together was something new for her and Wayland. Then again, it wasn’t new for Killian and Wayland either, was it? It was them, they were the weak link in this situation. So she’d be helpful. "It goes like this, Killian." Sitting up on her knees, Faye pressed one small hand to his shoulder and pressed him down flat on his back. Half-hovering over top of the man, she grinned and gave him a thumbs up before flopping backwards, ever graceful, to nestle into her own space. Shimmying around, making herself comfortable, she felt somehow at ease and yet hyper aware of everything to the point where it was damn near maddening. She could feel them both, on either side of her, close enough to touch and yet she didn’t dare stray from the center of the bed. There was a long, long, pause where she wondered whether or not the two of them were trying to sleep. Then she spoke again. "The three of you - and your wings - fit into this bed?" wondered Faye, looking around. It was a snug fit, even with wings tucked in. “I bet you spooned, didn’t you?” It was the only logical solution - the only way she could see this working for the oversized bat boys. There was a murmur for her to go to sleep, and the blonde nestled back into the covers with a soft huff.
“Goodnight, Wayland.” Faye turned over to press a kiss to the bridge of her mate’s nose before rolling back, re-establishing the barricade she’d become. “Goodnight Killian.” After a moment of hesitation, her hand found his beneath the covers. Fingertips curling around his, she gave him a soft, reassuring squeeze that seemed to say I care, and we’ll figure this out together.
Another huff of frustration flew out of Phaedra. The fifth one that day to be exact. It was still progress though. It was five less than he had heard from her yesterday, so there was that.
Twigs and brush snapped and crunched beneath their boots as they pushed through the thick brush that had overgrown the pathways they traveled. He and Wayland had their swords in hand, cutting their way through where it became otherwise impossible to walk through. Phaedra was close by, moving with her arms outstretched in front of her as they tried to get through with sheer will, a grimace plastered on her face as she did. The Shadowsinger glanced in her direction when the sound of a branch whomping her echoed between them. Make that six huffs of frustration.
A dimple formed on Killian’s right cheek at the threat leaving her lips and he gave another hard sweep of his sword through the foliage.
“You wound me, Wildflower,” Wayland said with a hand placed over his heart protectively. The Commander then shot a grin toward Killian. The act made a wave of relief crawl up his spine to see his relationship with his brother was becoming slowly mended after weeks of built-up tension. He had almost expected the opposite to happen after their conversation with Nevara back at the townhouse. It wasn’t like the topic was something one would deem comfortable. It ended with Nevara explaining that in the end, Phaedra was now bonded to both of them and not in the way expected. Her further research highlighted that the Carranam bond was not much different from the mating bond and that by the laws of magic, they were both equally a part of her soul, etched for her and only her. It explained the things he had been feeling, and that part was much-needed clarity, but it left them all to face that Phaedra didn’t have to choose. She could have them both.
The idea hadn’t left his mind since it was brought up. Have them both. It was hard for him to face the idea that he might just want Phaedra the same way that Wayland did. Entirely. Not just something that was once platonic, but something much more raw— something more demanding. He’d felt the desire to want to be near to her plenty of times since their bond was created, but as the days went on, and with this new knowledge. . . Killian watched Phaedra, as each step she took strained soft muscles against tight leather that hugged her hips, thighs, and calves. Her waist was bound by leather as well, hugging the swells of her breasts in a way that made keeping his eyes on her face rather difficult. His jaw clenched at the thought and he tore his gaze away abruptly, forcing himself to concentrate solely on cutting through the vines in front of him. He couldn’t let himself think that way. Couldn’t let himself believe she’d truly want both of them. Part of him wondered if such a thing would work. How that territorial part of both him and Wayland would be able to rest in such a predicament?
Phaedra’s outburst managed to steal Killian from his thoughts and the three of them finally managed to shove through the thick of it all, stepping out into a large clearing atop a hill that rolled downward toward a small village. Monfall. It was the only village between them and the old forgotten Temple of Carsadona. Faye had begun taking long strides toward civilization and Killian grunted, trying to hold back a laugh that threatened to bubble up. Reaching out a hand, he curled his fingers into her leathers and tugged her to a halt before she got too ahead of herself. When she turned to look at him with furrowed brows, he nodded his chin in the other direction toward the temple sitting in the distance. Her face fell instantly and though her words should have wounded him, it only managed to earn a smirk from him as she turned and trudged down and around the outskirts of the village instead.
“I think you broke her heart,” Wayland commented, falling into step with him as they trailed after her.
“Imagine if she knew about the infamous baby goats of Monfall,” Killian murmured and Wayland snorted loudly earning a scowl from her.
***
Nightfall reached them midway through the next forest and the large moon blanketed them in a luminous blue glow. They’d managed to reach the beaten pathway leading to an old hunting shack the three brothers used to visit regularly. It was small in size and had one bathing room, one bedroom, and a small kitchen with a fireplace.
“There it is,” Wayland announced, pointing up the path. In its lack of glory stood the loghouse. It was just as he remembered it and memories of the three of them drowning themselves in mead and singing off-key around a campfire resurfaced.
Killian shoved open the door, causing dust to fly around the room as he squinted through the darkness to see what sort of condition they’d left the place in. To his surprise, the house was cleaned up and aside from some dust, it was rather welcoming. There wasn’t much doubt that Adrastus had the place managed by magic, similarly to the House of Wind.
“I’ll start gathering firewood,” Wayland offered after shrugging off his pack onto one of the seats. Killian gave him a nod and headed for one of the kitchen drawers to collect a book of matches. He set his things down on the small kitchen table and made his rounds about the shack, lighting up candles and lanterns. He stole a look toward Faye who had peeked about herself, and then she was shoving open the bedroom door, staring into it like she’d seen a ghost. He knew why she looked that way and blew out the match in his hand.
“You and Wayland will take the bed,” Killian explained, moving to rummage through the food in his pack.
“And where do you intend on sleeping? I’m not even sure that these chairs are fully useable for sitting let alone a good night's sleep.” Wayland asked as he walked inside a moment later, arms full of lumber. “You, me, and Adrastus used to have to share that bed if you don’t remember. I don’t see the problem with us three. Unlike Adrastus, she won’t try to punch us in her sleep.”
Killian stiffened, his searching hands pausing in the depths of his pack. “I don’t find sleep easily, I think it would be best if—”
The thud of wood hitting the floorboards made Killian turn towards the Commander who stared at him with a stern expression. “Look, I know things have been weird between the three of us lately, but we all heard Nevara. Whether we like it or not, these bonds are set in stone, and there isn’t a whole lot that we can do about it. I rather not spend the next few centuries tiptoeing around each other if I can avoid it.” Wayland shifted his gaze from Killian to Faye. “It’s one night. What are your two cents on the matter?” He reached out, grazing his fingers against her knuckles and Killian’s jaw ticked.
“You also heard what Nevara said about the Carranam bond.” Killian forced through clenched teeth.
Wayland remained quiet for a while as if trying to swallow that large pill once again. “I know that you care for Phaedra. Just as I do.” There was something in his tone that implied he still wasn’t entirely thrilled about the idea, but there was defeat in there too. As if he’d come to accept that fact.
Killian’s golden hues shifted to meet Faye’s blue ones. Just as he did? A warmth spread through his chest when she returned his stare and his shadows seemed to hum in response. That warmth seemed to always caress the coldest and darkest parts of him. Parts that had convinced him plenty of times that he did not feel the same way that his family did. His heart was far more broken and detached, and that was what made him such a good Shadowsinger at the end of the day.
Wayland was staring at Phaedra now, his brows lowered slightly. “And I know that she cares for you.” He paused. “I just don’t know if either of you has accepted that yet.”
His throat had never felt more dry than it did right now because he was right. Ever since the bond was created, not only his shadows tried to lure him to her side, but unconsciously, he did the same to himself. He couldn’t help but be there when he felt her near or in distress. At first, he thought it was just part of their powers wanting to work in tandem, but he would be lying if he said it wasn’t emotional too. He wanted to protect her, serve her, and keep her satisfied. The evidence was in the way her touch made his soul scream in gratification, it was in the way his eyes softened whenever he looked at her.
“I accept it.” Killian’s voice felt far away suddenly and he could hear his blood rushing through his ears.
Wayland nodded firmly and bowed his head to look over his mate. “I have, and will always accept it.”
But did she?
There was nothing but cold, glittering flames - a world full of that icy darkness that stole away her very breath and left the world around her struggling to endure. Faye’s glassy eyes flickered between the people in the room, those faces she loved, and her heart plummeted. Stop, please stop, she willed the magic inside of her to obey and it laughed in response, those shadow flames burning brighter. The magic had surged in an act of protectiveness, and now it flowed through her veins freely with no intention of being reigned in. Perhaps it enjoyed being unleashed, left to ebb and flow as it pleased. Maybe it still sought to fill the gaps in her chest, that hollowness she knew no amount of power was going to stitch back together.
Golden eyes burned into hers. Killian. Trembling hands reached out towards the Shadowsinger, cupping either side of his face as the man barred her in with a strong forearm braced on either side of her head. Something deep inside of her clicked, his mere presence enveloping her like a cocoon of safety. That fear ebbed for just a moment, some part of her registering that as long as Killian was beside her, everything would be fine. His voice whispered through her mind, beckoning to follow, and Faye didn’t hesitate. Eyes slipping shut, she trailed behind him to that other place, the murky realm that she usually found herself fighting so hard to escape. Panic flared up once more for so many reasons: sheer terror at being in this place again, the memory of the relentless power of the cauldron as it sent wave after wave of deadly magic towards them, knowledge of the hell she’d left raging around her friends and mate in the real world.
And when she entered this place, she found herself alone. Power rippled out of her even here, just the tiniest bit, and she could feel it searching for him. Summoning. And then Faye could feel him, and she spun in his direction. The relaxation was visible in the slight droop of her shoulders, the easing of her spine, the softness in her eyes when she looked towards him. And when Killian reached out for her, there wasn’t a moment of hesitation as she laced her fingers with his and squeezed them gently - as if she needed that touch, needed to feel his skin against hers. He was warm and steady and hers.
You need to ground yourself, he told her. Faye was about to open her mouth to tell him that she didn’t have the faintest clue on how to do that, but then he was tugging her down, down until they were both on their knees facing one another. He was showing her. Knowing what she needed from him without her having to speak a word. And so all she could say to him was, “Okay.” As much as said in that one little word as was left unsaid. Okay, I trust you. Okay, I’m ready. Okay, I relinquish control. In their everyday life, when they spoke and when they sparred and when they trained, Faye fought tooth and nail to prove herself to him. Those words from that very first training session, his implication that she wasn’t strong enough, had always lingered in the back of her mind. She would do whatever it took to prove him wrong and change his mind. But here, this was his domain and he was completely in control.
Water rushed over the girl as she knelt beside him and then their entwined hands were submerged beneath it. Faye was surprised to find that for such a dark place, the water here didn’t reflect its surroundings. Something about the fact did ground her - everything here was just so different, so otherworldly, so beyond them. Eyes blue once more, she blinked at Killian when he began to explain about their combined power and its extent. When he spoke, she listened. But it was still hard to understand what he was saying, to figure out what exactly he meant. How could she not be afraid when their power was so much? When it was so unpredictable when she was the one wielding? And when Killian leaned forward, putting his head in the water as well….yeah she was a little afraid. But then she relaxed and leaned forward, giving into his pull, falling through this other world with him.
Everything stopped. Just like that, they were back in the townhome in Sakaris and all of those flames had disappeared. Faye wasn’t sure how he’d done it, but she could feel that magic buried deep down once more. Under lock and key. Still nose to nose, Faye blinked up at Killian as they shared a mildly surprised look. His voice was soft against her ears, not in disbelief. Maybe it was a hint of pride she heard in that hushed tone. “We did it,” she corrected gently. All of it had been Killian. Even if she had somehow grounded herself, he was the one to show her the way. As with every victory she enjoyed recently, it was as much his as it was hers. And then, the words for his ears only, flitting through his mind like a gentle caress, Thanks, Killy. The words were intimate somehow, as much as they were genuine, and she had to drop her gaze.
When Killian had stepped away and she finally came face-to-face with the aftermath of her magical relapse, Faye cringed. Guilt flooded her at the sight of those faces, the people she called family, looking so unnerved and confused. She couldn’t blame them - she was feeling the exact same way. Her gaze found and lingered on Wayland, still kneeling several feet away, who looked at her with something akin to sadness for a moment. Green eyes watched her, his shoulders slumping. The words he murmured all but tore Faye apart, that acknowledgement that this bond between herself and Killian was something real. But I still love you, she wanted to tell him. You’re still my mate. But those weren’t the kind of words she spoke aloud - they were too weighted. Too much promise in them. All these months she’d been avoiding saying exactly how she felt about the golden-haired warrior and this was exactly why - things changed, people changed, and in the end even the fates themselves couldn’t do anything about it. And just as she’d always known she would, here Faye was proving that she didn’t deserve Wayland at all, nor the bond that had been forged for them by the Mother herself; a bond that she’d so graciously accepted right before turning around and forging another.
Killian walked towards Wayland and Faye tensed once more. That power threw itself against the iron bars she’d crafted around it, but somehow the woman was able to keep it from spilling over and engulfing them all once more. To her surprise, the Shadowsinger offered Wayland a hand. And to her greater surprise, Wayland took it. Killian hauled the man to his feet, and then the two of them were turning to face her. The weight of their combined gazes, sharp green eyes and brilliant gold, made her insides quiver. There was something about the way they looked at her that left Faye feeling perfectly at ease and yet entirely unsettled. Something expectant that she didn’t understand. They looked at her as if they’d finally come to some inevitable realization, and despite the fact that she was thoroughly bonded to the both of them, Faye found herself feeling lost. The odd man out for the first time. But as long as they were standing side by side, she’d take it. Some tension she hadn’t realized she’d been carrying lifted at that gaze, like a weight from her shoulders. And for the first time since this whole thing had begun, she could feel both of those bonds flickering to life inside of her. Not intertwined, but…in harmony.
Faye tore her gaze from theirs. Looking around the room, she said quietly, “I’m sorry.” But that was as deep as she allowed it to go - fearing her own magic, wallowing in what could have been, that wasn’t going to help her any. Her two-toned eyes flickered towards Nevara now, who stood where she’d been standing before, although looking a little weary. “Have you learned more of this bond?” she asked hopefully. At the woman’s tight nod, a soft sound of relief pushed past Faye’s lips. She nodded herself, and then perched herself on the edge of the nearest chair. “Tell us.”
. . . . .
They’d been trekking through the forest for two days. Two days. Gone were the days of beautiful, flowy gowns and unbound hair and pastries with her tea. No, she’d been reduced to tight fighting leathers with matching bulky boots, elaborately braided hair, and a knapsack full of dried fruit and bread. Nevara insisted that it was time to begin training her power, but in order to do that they needed to be far away from everything - Sakaris, and its people. At one point Faye had asked why they didn’t just bother flying, and though the men insisted that where they were going couldn’t be reached as easily by flight, she had a feeling that this was Killian’s sick and twisted way of making her exercise.
“As soon as I can control my magic,” Faye began the vague threat, turning to glower at the Shadowsinger. The moment cost her, and a large branch whipped across the side of her face, slicing open the fair skin. Blinking, the blonde gritted her teeth. Wayland stepped forward, holding the branch out of the way for her, and Faye glared at him. “You’re both toast.” She vowed, wiping the back of her hand across her bloodied cheek as the wound knitted itself back together. The look her mate sent her was wounded, but she could see the smile playing on the edges of his lips no matter how he tried to contain it. No defense he could make was going to sway her from the death threat. “You’re an accomplice.” Was all Faye had to say, charging ahead of the both of them, weaving her way through the overgrown forest with a fair bit of trouble though she wouldn’t admit it for the world.
The tension between the three had eased considerably since the day she’d almost sucked the air out of everyone’s lungs. Maybe it was the lingering brain damage. Or maybe it was the fact that Nevara had indeed learned more about the bond, and had shared with them that it was possible for both mating bonds and carranam bonds to co-exist. The carranam bond itself was rare, the likelihood of finding that compatibility nearly impossible, but when established it was likened to a mating bond. Just as strong, just as unwavering, just as real. Hearing those words from someone else seemed to have had more of an impact on Wayland, as if he could accept cold hard facts more than his mate’s word about her growing attachment to another. It wasn’t unusual for those who were carranam to also be mates, the second bond forming from their heightened compatibility - but it was rare for carranam to be mated to anyone else. Rare, but not impossible. How Faye had gained not one, but two of the rarest bonds in this realm was beyond even her comprehension.
Even now, she dwelled on the outcomes Nevara had been able to piece together from her study of the carranam bond’s history. One option was that Faye could give up Wayland, renounce their mating bond, and lose a piece of herself. She’d spend the rest of her life with the ghost of the man embedded in her being, and he would likely be driven to madness by his own grief. Another option was she could give up Killian, though they weren’t sure that bond could even be severed. Which meant she’d spent the entirety of immortality still linked to the man though he’d be just out of reach. Still able to feel echoes of him and his power, but unable to actually be with him in the way that her very soul craved. No matter how she tried to approach it, her relationship with one of them would be severed and their relationships to one another would be irreparable. Unless….Faye’s cheeks heated at the thought she hadn’t allowed to creep back into her mind, the third option that Nevara had so casually thrown at them. Or, she could have them both - by every Fae law and all that their people held sacred, both of these men were Faye’s. Mind, body, and soul, they belonged to her. All she had to do was reach out and take them both, win win.
Except for the fact that every human sensibility and moral cringed away from that idea. The brazenness of it was absolutely appalling to the deeply mortal part of her that still guided her thoughts and feelings and emotion. It was just wrong - you didn’t get two lovers, two husbands, two soulmates. You were lucky enough just to get one. Faye shouldn’t even have two bonds like this, and yet…and yet here she was. Left with choices. Neither Wayland or Killian had said anything, neither had pressured her to choose or even suggested she had to. But now…
A glance over Faye’s shoulder made her stomach drop. The two men hacking their way through the forest, swords out, grunting with the effort of steel slicing through thickened vines. Her eyes drifted first to Wayland, sweat shining on his brow as he bared his teeth and tore through the forest with a vengeance. A small smile tugged at her lips as she watched him, admiring the wild, rough edges that she’d grown to love. And then her eyes flickered further back, towards Killian, and Faye’s breath caught. Muscles strained against the tight black shirt he wore, bulging with each swing of the sword. The look on his face was of utter determination, tight but restrained. There was something enticing about that composure, something wicked inside of her wanting to see what it would take to make it break.
The thought sent her surging forward once again as she tried to banish it, and Faye stumbled. Cursing under her breath as she dropped to her knees amongst the thicket, the blonde landed in a slight crouch. Ahead of her was a wall of foliage, and beneath it, revealed only by her current unlucky vantage point, was a small clearing. Rightening herself, those everchanging thoughts about the Shadowsinger pushed from her mind, Faye forced herself forward and slipped through the foliage. Cheering happily as she finally broke through the other side of the forest and set eyes on the little village below, she waited for the other two to catch up. “We did it! A hot meal! A cozy bed!” and she started towards the little hill leading into town only to be grabbed by the back of her leather jacket. Scowling up at Killian, she watched as he gestured further on - past the town, and through another forest. A giant mountain, with an old, crumbling temple at its top.
“I hate you,” was all the blonde said, feeling defeated, but nevertheless she started down the hill with slightly drooping shoulders and fleeting dreams of returning to civilization.
Every muscle in his body had gone taut as Wayland worked to restrain the fury burning him alive. Faye’s question had done nothing to douse the flames, they only grew in response. How she could remain so clueless to the reason behind his feelings had gone beyond him and now, he was so lost to his emotions that he could no longer think straight in her presence.
“It doesn’t matter,” Wayland shrugged off her hardened gaze. “Shouldn’t you be celebrating with Killian?” He was speaking through clenched teeth that he was surprised didn’t shatter under the pressure of his jaw. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Nevara rear her head back at his tone toward Faye, but he was too focused on her and the snarl that tore from her small figure. He’d never heard such a sound emit from his mate before and that evidence was shown on his features as he stared at her, wide-eyed. The onslaught of words that followed the noise was like a killing blow to his heart. He wasn’t sure how all of this had come to turn on him, but the last words to leave her lips hit the hardest. Her true feelings finally bubbled to the surface. All this time, he had tried to protect her from herself, from the nightmares, from the effects of the Cauldron. All this time, she’d resented him for it. He hadn’t been helping her, but enabling her weaknesses. He was too lost in his anger to see it that way though.
“You have given me nothing, Phaedra! For weeks you have been slipping through my God's damned fingers no matter what I say or do. You don’t confide in me, you don’t tell me what you're thinking. I’m sorry, but I can not read your mind. And I do not think that you are broken. I am trying to take care of you, you’re my mate! I will always want to protect you.” His voice was a steady roar. He no longer cared who stood around them. He was blinded to everything but the woman standing before him. Phaedra hadn’t missed a single beat before she was snapping once more, her retort burying itself into his back like a dagger and he could feel the wound it left behind.
And he’s my carranam.
The declaration made the Commander flinch. All the anger that surged through him transformed into confusion and dread, sinking to the center of his gut like a bolder in the sea. Comparing her bond with Killian to their mating bond was the last thing he expected to hear. The two of them stood chest to chest now, both expelling erratic breaths. How sculpting a bond out of magic could compare to the rare chance of stumbling upon your mate — the one person in the world that the stars aligned to — it was unfathomable. But here she stood before him, claiming that was just how it was. The look in her eyes, the determination there was enough to show him that she meant those words with her entire being and he was painfully aware that this had been the first time since she’d left the Cauldron that she was speaking up for herself, escaping the shell she wore so often. He wanted to praise her, but when he reminded himself what triggered her strength, it left him feeling low once again. He hated it. Hated that he felt that way.
The thudding of boots approached just as the knot in his stomach expanded. Killian appeared at the bottom of the stairs, his eyes darting between the two of them cautiously. Just the sight of him threatened to send Wayland over the edge. Of course, he was here. Always jumping in to save the day when it came to Phaedra.
“It may be wise to take a moment to yourselves,” Killian’s voice might as well have been nails on a chalkboard with the result it had on Wayland. He practically vibrated with rage now, the only thing tethering him to his sanity being a thin thread that snapped the moment Killian’s attention turned solely onto Phaedra. As if he was reading her inside and out, he took a step toward her, and Wayland was set into motion.
He lunged forward, his hand moving to intercept Killian, sending him stumbling back toward the stairs. Killian was quick to react, sidestepping the attack and countering with a swift kick to his side. The impact sent Wayland stumbling back, but he quickly regained his footing and charged back at Killian, this time tackling the Shadowsinger to the ground. In the process, he was able to pry free the dagger sheathed at his side, digging the blade deep into his arm, and pinning it to the wood floors beneath them.
Killian let out a roar of pain, his eyes blazing from honey to a burning ember. He ripped his arm up, taking the dagger with it. The Shadowsinger’s shadows tore the dagger free before sending it thrusting into Wayland’s side. Once he was stabbed, Killian had shoved him off, regaining his feet, blood dripping to the floor from his hand.
“I don’t want to fight you.” Killian sneered, but Wayland tugged the dagger free, letting the bloody weapon skitter across the floor into the kitchen somewhere.
"That makes one of us." Meeting Killian head-on, their bodies became a blur of motion as they exchanged blow after blow, each strike landing with deadly precision. More bodies joined them between the kitchen and sitting area and voices could be heard, but he couldn’t make out any of the words. He had succumbed too deeply to his anger.
As the fight intensified, Killian unleashed a series of quick strikes with the use of his shadows, driving Wayland back towards the wall. Just when it seemed like Killian had the upper hand, Wayland let out a primal roar and unleashed a devastating uppercut to his jaw. Blood sputtered from his lips just the same as blood leaked from Wayland’s temple. It was at that moment that a rush of air exploded through the room, sending both Wayland and Killian onto opposite sides of the room. The wind was quickly replaced by a wall of blinding light. It radiated an intense heat, making sweat sheen across his torso and Killian’s brow.
The two Illyrians finally took in their surroundings, coming to find the interior of the townhouse covered in what looked like rays of the sun itself. They couldn’t look upon the light for too long before it burned their eyes and then they were turning to stare at Phaedra who screamed at them to stop. Unlike the heat of flames, this heat was like that of a scorching desert. It shriveled and sucked the life out of all that surrounded it. Faye’s eyes were no longer blue as the sea, but it was as if all the gold at the center had leeched outward, glowing like a beacon. Wayland’s lips parted, his throat gone bone dry as he stared at his mate and all the untapped power that streamed out of her.
Heat prickled across his skin as he forced his feet forward, nearing Phaedra. His dark brown strands of hair whipped back from his face as he approached her glowing figure. He could feel the power flowing through her, the mixture of euphoria and strength was that of a drug, but it was dangerous and he could tell that instead of harnessing the light, it was overpowering her and if she didn’t gain control, she would scorch the place to the ground along with everyone in it.
Reaching out, Killian grabbed hold of her arm gently, hoping to gain her attention. “Faye,” he said over the whipping wind. “You command the light, remember?” He studied her face, but it didn’t seem like his words were getting through to her. His expression hardened and then she was turning, those glowing eyes boring into his own. Then he knew. She’d fallen victim to her power. He felt it, but to see the blankness in her gaze made it far more haunting.
Suddenly, something shifted inside of him, as if something was being stirred awake that had laid dormant for centuries. His body shuddered against the sliding feeling of something both entering and exiting him. Leveling his gaze with Faye’s, his brows knitted as he tried to understand what was happening. Then a heavy darkness blanketed the room, replacing the blinding flames and heat with an icy alternative. The wall of light now looked as though it was made up of black ice and the sweat that clung to his body was beginning to leave behind goosebumps as it froze against his skin. Exhaling a heavy breath, Killian noticed a frost leaving his lips. The Carranam bond. She was using it. She was using his power with her own. The flames went from sunrays to an inky black that licked up into silver tips. Even the townhouse had begun popping and groaning in protest to the unruly tundra that was forming.
Everyone gathered around had begun sinking to their knees, hands grasping their chests as they struggled to suck in any air. Killian forced himself to stay standing, despite the dizziness entering his mind from the lack of oxygen. Faye’s pleading words had been the only thing that kept him going as he stepped in front of her. He stumbled slightly, his wings curling in on themselves as he slammed a hand on the wall behind her, at either side of her head. He caged her in and stared into her eyes as his chest struggled to expand.
“Follow me.” His voice entered her mind and he slowly shut his eyes, his head bowing so that their foreheads were pressed to each other. Their cold skin was numb to the touch. Killian found himself standing in a place of pure inky darkness. His feet were submerged in an ankle-deep liquid that rippled with each step he took. He walked forward until he saw a shape in the distance. Phaedra. She seemed to look around frantically and fear rippled off her wildly. Killian approached her and it was so quiet here. No raging winds, no flames or gasping breaths. Just them.
He could remember the first time he’d met his shadows and how uncontrollable they once felt. Remembered the place he’d gone to, similar to this one, but this one belonged to them. To the bond.
Reaching out, Killian laced his fingers with Faye’s and turned so they were both facing ahead. “You need to ground yourself,” he finally said and then he was tugging her down so they were kneeling in the water. Their reflection was hard to see in the darkness, with very little light filtering through. Taking their intertwined fingers, he slowly shoved them under the water, letting her feel how it had no temperature. Just the feeling of liquid surrounding their skin.
“This is your power at its natural state. Our power. It is vast, and when drawn out, can be drowning. But you can not be afraid.” Killian stared over at her, watching as she tried to comprehend the words he was saying. Then he leaned forward until his face was submerged too and then he was falling through the liquid, tugging Phaedra with him. He felt her body tense and then they were falling.
Their eyes shot open at the same time and everyone in the room seemed to inhale a sharp intake of breath as the wind abruptly stilled, every curtain and loose paper that flew about coming to a floating stop. The flames, as if doused in water, were no more and the chill in the air slowly thawed. Killian stared at Faye, his hands still pressed to the wall on either side of her head. He slowly drew his head back from hers, his hands slipping from the wall.
“You did it.” he breathed, his voice barely over a whisper.
Stepping back, Killian turned to stare at the others and the room around them. Everyone was watching them in awe and confusion. Adrastus was holding the edge of a loveseat with white knuckles, Onica was on her hands and knees and Nevara was slowly rising with the help of a wall. Wayland remained on his knees, arms hanging loosely at his sides as he watched them in defeat.
“The Carranam bond,” Wayland murmured, nodding to himself as if confirming something silently. Killian swallowed and slowly walked toward him, outstretching a hand. Wayland stared at his scarred hand for a long moment before reaching out and grasping it tight. He tugged his brother to his feet and the two of them slowly turned, their eyes landing on Phaedra.
This light that lives inside of you, you command it. Just as I command my shadows.
Standing before her, he was brilliant. Brilliant and beautiful, basking in the glow of the moonlight and her otherworldly light. His black hair seemed to gleam, and part of her yearned to reach out and touch it. Run her fingers through those inky tresses. Make them glow.
As the shadows crept towards her, their formation deliberate where hers had been instinctual, Faye embraced them. Watched as they tangled with her light, flowing together naturally. Fluid and in sync, a beautiful balancing act. Somehow their differences didn’t matter. Light didn’t cancel out the darkness, shadow couldn’t overtake the light. They were perfectly in harmony, not too much of either. There was something ethereal about the glittering strands of darkness. Beautiful and terrifying. She reached out and stroked a finger along that tangible tether, watching as it seemed to pepper kisses along her flesh before flowing back into the night.
Their gazes met, and held. Killian’s words were fierce, his promise sincere. Those last few words resonated deeply within her, reverberating in her chest. Had it been anyone else, she wouldn’t have believed it. She’d seen firsthand how those lost pieces could get overlooked and left behind. She still felt those gaping wounds within her own soul, pieces that had been torn away and then filled in with something new and foreign, stitched over as if there’d never been bits of her there at all. Only what was new, what was Made. Pieces she knew were lost to that other world, ones that she had almost given up on finding - but he hadn’t. Bit by bit Killian seemed to coax them back, breathing life into her once more. And so she believed him.
“I know,” Faye said, a soft smile forming on her face in the moonlight. Soft and genuine, a smile she hadn’t felt in so long. “I trust you.”
xXx
The first day they’d practiced with steel, Killian had gone easy on her. Each stroke of his blade was precise, but restrained - meant to instruct, to show her how the iron-forged blades could slice and ravage in comparison to the wooden swords they’d spent all this time sparring with. Faye had mastered the basics, had perfected her stance and grown accustomed to the weight of the blade in her hands, had learned to attack and parry without misstep. Each day she’d grown stronger, able to bear the weight of her own blade as well as the force of each blow Killian dealt her, fast and sharp and deadly. And just when Faye had almost allowed herself to be trickled into a false sense of security, the real fun began.
The sharp sound of steel on steel rang through the air, sending chills down her spine. Faye grunted beneath the force of the attack, jaw clenched as she forced every ounce of strength up through her shoulders and triceps. Bit by bit the steel wavered and she thrust, shoving him away. Killian was stronger, honed to a warriors perfection from centuries of training, but Faye was quick. Sure footed and fast, she danced back and forth in the space before him, never hesitating, never allowing herself to be any less fluid than the early-morning dew trickling from the eaves around them. Each attack she parried, sometimes easily and sometimes with the grit of her teeth and force of sheer will. Being bested was nothing new to her - the thought of beating any of the ferocious Illyrians in this city was downright laughable. All she could hope was to learn and to improve, to hone her own strength beneath Killian’s guidance. And over the course of these last few weeks, that’s exactly what she’d done. Faye had watched closely every step of the way, absorbing everything he put out, each footstep and lunge, until she felt she knew Killian’s pattern nearly as well as she knew her own. Fluid and grace, that’s what she was. The perfect counterbalance to his raw strength and straightforwardness.
Blue eyes lit up as she watched Killian draw back once more, already knowing exactly where his feet would step and his sword would land. Spinning out of the line of attack so quickly the end of her golden braid whipped against her face, Faye hooked her foot around Killian’s and tugged sharply. It was a calculated move, one designed not to drop the man to his knees but to get him to stutter ever so slightly. A slight stumble, corrected so easily but still giving her just a moment of advantage. As his knee buckled ever so slightly Faye continued in that rippling twirl, her back brushing against his own, leather on leather, until they were face to face once more. In that split second he’d wavered, her blade was pressed against his throat. A breathless sound escaped her, surprise lighting her eyes as Killian’s laughter sounded. It rang through her like something golden and light and freeing, that note of pride in his laugh. Not surprise, not disbelief, but pride. A beaming smile broke out across her own face in response, so wide her cheeks ached from the strain that had long since become unfamiliar. A small happy dance ensued, and then Faye was lurching to bridge the gap between herself and Killian, throwing her arms around his neck. Drawn to him in so many ways, for so many reasons, but most of all for the simple fact that he’d made this happen. He’d believed in her, he’d taken the time to train her, he’d pushed her and molded her - this victory was theirs to share.
Faye knew it was a mistake the moment she landed in his arms. She was beginning to be able to separate the feelings, to recognize them and confine them to the places they belonged. Her own emotions were forefront and stronger than the rest, so complex she could hardly name them most days and so fleeting that they washed away in the fog the rest of the time. The emotions that seemed to mist along her subconscious, dark and swirling and mysterious, those belonged to Killian. Light and ghostlike, but entwined somewhere deep within her soul. Now, now something hot and leaden coiled up inside of her gut, like a snake ready to pounce - not her own emotion. These golden-tinged feelings smoldered deep in her belly, like embers: Wayland’s. Faye turned her head in time to catch the look on his face, to see the warrior stalking off the rooftop. Guilt flared up for a moment, so intense that it left her feeling gutted. And then that feeling, the feeling of shame and sadness in the wake of the pride she’d been feeling moments before, dousing the joy of her first real victory, sparked something else inside of her. An ember of her own.
The blonde-haired woman detached herself from Killian and spun on her heel, following after Wayland without giving it a second thought. Killian’s warning, just her name uttered in a tone that should have given her pause, echoed after her. Down the steps she went, her movements deliberately slow and intentional. Faye could feel that anger sparking against her own, could feel it melding and mingling with Wayland’s, adding fuel to the fire beginning to blaze deep within the both of them. It had been so long since the two of them had gone toe to toe, so long since she’d been capable of being anything other than that shell of a person that she knew deep down he’d come to loathe. He didn’t have to say it - she could see it in his eyes. Could feel it in the restraint of his touch. Noticed it in the half-hearted smiles and the watchful eye he kept on her whenever her mind began to wander to places he couldn’t begin to comprehend. They’d been drifting for a long time now, lost in a sea of uncertainty, tethered only by two things it seemed: fate and obligation.
“What was that?” she demanded, hands going to her hips. From her stance alone, Wayland tensed, and Faye knew that she was treading on thin ice. It turned that smoldering inside of her into a full on inferno: equal parts anger and exhilaration. He tried to dismiss it, he always tried to dismiss it, but something about the way he sneered Killian’s name sent something inside of her snapping. A snarl tore free from Faye’s lips, the sound animalistic and fierce. Fae. Had her own anger not been blinding, her own eyes would have been alight with the surprise she saw in Wayland’s. “It has been weeks of this, Wayland. Weeks of the overprotective touches, the sideyeing my every interaction, the territorial bullshit. And not just since we lost Evie, but before. Ever since I stepped out of that Gods-damned cauldron you have been looking at me like I’m something broken and in need of your protection.” Wayland roared, a few choice words echoing in her ears: You’re my mate! That bond between them, the work of fate. Her first tether to this world, to this life, to herself - her first, but not her only. “And he’s my carranam!” Faye shot back, not expecting him to understand the weight of it all. None of them did, none of them could. They could see the interactions she had with Killian, but they couldn’t feel his imprint upon her soul.
Each shout had brought the two of them closer, until they were nose to nose, teeth bared - not threateningly, of course, but out of frustration. Faye’s hands trembled, palms glowing faintly, frustration and agony coursing through her veins. Something was brewing in the pit of her belly, something warm and dangerous, spreading through her veins like molten gold. She hated this, every instinct in her body screamed at her. Wrong, wrong, wrong. Wayland wasn’t her enemy, he was her mate. And she loved him, gods she loved him with every ounce of her broken soul, no matter how lost she might currently feel - but she loved Killian, too. Maybe not the same way, but she did love him. She loved the way he filled those cracks, the way he unknowingly was patching back together something he wasn’t responsible for breaking. Wayland was her protector, but Killian gave her her own strength. He was more than just a friend, or an ally - he was an extension of her self. Faye could never explain that to Wayland. Could never put into words that while he might be woven into the fabric of her very being, in the marrow of her bones and every ounce of her composition, Killian was fused into her soul, her life’s blood, the source of her power and might. Power that she could feel surging, warming her through, licking up her body like wild, untamed flames.
As if answering an unspoken call, the Shadowsinger appeared. His voice was low and steady and exactly what neither of them wanted to hear. The tension was too much, Faye could feel it, and as soon as Killian took a step in her direction - protective, maybe, unconsciously - Wayland lunged. The sound of bone cracking filled the air and blood splattered as the Illyrian men became a blur of light and dark, leather and tanned flesh. Faster than she could prevent, so fast she could hardly comprehend it. Panic and guilt flooded Faye once again at the sight, brothers tearing at one another over nothing, over her. A lifetime of brotherhood, of love and camaraderie and something more, shredded in an instant. And then that power exploded out of Faye in a burst of sunshine, sending her golden hair streaming behind her as gust after gust of wind rattled the room, shoving them apart, her eyes turning the color of liquid gold as that power flared up, wild and unpredictable. A wall of light formed between Wayland and Killian, forcing them apart. It glittered and flickered, hues of gold and orange twining together, cleaving the room in two. Spreading, like wildfire, flickering like flames across the floor and up the wall. “Enough!” She cried out, her voice not coming out as the terrified squeak she’d expected, but something full of unleashed power and command. That golden light had turned hot and heavy, truly flaming, as it began to climb the walls. Fire, yet not. Something raw and molten and unfiltered.
The wind that whipped around her only fueled those otherworldly flames. And for the first time in so long, Faye didn’t feel weak or scared or lost. As that power surged through her blood, she felt whole. Moments could have passed, or minutes. A strong hand laid on her arm and Killian’s voice was in her ear, low and soothing. But she didn’t want to be soothed. Something inside of her had clawed its way to the surface and now it purred in contentment, watching those flames spread - flames that didn’t burn, but suffocated. Flames that had begun as a desperate act of protection, but quickly spiraled into something else. Something fueled by the unrest in her soul, the magic filling in the gaps as it saw fit, responding to a call she hadn’t realized she’d made. It was beyond her control now, Faye’s consciousness taking a backseat as magic surged to the forefront. Her gaze flickered towards Killian, and some part of her recognized him not as a means to an end, but as her twin flame. And then aometging inside of her began to reach for him, to pull, to draw on their carranam bond until that wall of light turned to shimmering onyx, obsidian even. The flames that licked across the room went icy and black, not stifling and suffocating, but draining. They stole every bit of warmth and oxygen in the room, the temperature plummeting, everyone’s breath turning shallow. Everything went cold and yet so bright, the flames burning beautifully. Faye was lost in them, in their beauty and destruction and protection - not aiding the men she’d originally set out to defend, but a cocoon of darkness that engulfed the entire room on her behalf. And part of her, a part she couldn’t control, was content to watch the world freeze over. Faye was untouchable, locked away beneath that onslaught of power pounding through her body. Protected by both light and shadow, which melded into something deadly as those forces within her burst free and flowed unrestrained. She was Queen of both, and yet master of neither.
A sound reached her ears. Her name, in a ravaged voice that spread over her like honey, thick and sweet. Wayland. Her eyes met his, full of awe and maybe fear. Through that glittering black veil she watched as he still leaned towards her, towards that icy light, rather than away. Still yearning to reach her, to protect, when he was the one who needed protection in that moment. Not recoiling from her power, from her, but reaching towards it for the first time since she’d been Made. For a moment the magic inside of her guttered at the sight. The wall of dark flame rippled, like someone had blown across it. And Faye blinked, emerging from that dormant place her magic had gently urged her towards. She blinked again, fingertips twitching as she re-entered her body. A wave of ice dashed over her, panic flooding her body as she looked around the flickering darkness and saw it not as something beautiful and inviting, but something uncontrollable. As her emotion surged so did the flames, spreading from floor to ceiling. A shaky hand reached towards Wayland, but the male dropped to his knees. The winds were still raging, sucking the very air out of the room, out of their lungs. “Help me,” Faye begged Killian, her voice a strangled gasp. “Make it stop.”
Despite her steps being light, he felt her approach long before she announced her presence to him. It was the first time they’d been truly alone together since Adrastus caught them inside his tent at the war camp. They had been tiptoeing around each other lately, even during training sessions. He knew that Adrastus had been right. They needed to distance each other, but the bond had far different plans for them. It seemed the more they tried to avoid each other, the stronger the pull became on the invisible tether that connected them. As if it was succumbing to withdrawals.
The inky shadows that enveloped his body remained thick, but her voice penetrated them easily. His golden gaze settled on his trembling hands as he listened to her. She knew his pain like it was her own — and part of it truly was, he knew. Still, he remained silent, not entirely trusting his voice. A rough swallow was all he could muster, his thoughts running rampant. The darkness that surrounded him felt so cold, but then he felt something else. Lifting his stare to the center of the cloud, he noticed something sparkling just beyond the shield. It glittered there, and then the light slowly grew, its rays penetrating the shadows — no, they weren’t destroying the fog, they were caressing it. A small ribbon of light slowly wove into the depths of his shadows, the thin stream making its way toward him with an innocent purpose.
Something swelled inside of his chest, sending waves of what he could only describe as comfort. Slowly, he raised one of his hands, extending his fingers toward the ribbon. The light met him halfway, and his shadows offered it a wide berth, opening a path so that it could find him with ease. The light slithered slowly along his pointer finger and the touch made his heart race, but not with anxiety — this was something else, something raw. Killian watched in wonderment as it began coiling itself around his outstretched hand. It felt like the warmth that radiated from a bonfire amid a chilly night. In turn, his shadows lessened until his body was once again visible.
He could see her now. Faye perched on the same large overhanging branch as him, one knee drawn up, but he was focused on the light that wrapped around his hand at one end, his eyes followed the string until they landed on her hand where the opposite end wrapped itself around her hand. A tether.
With careful movements, Killian’s fingers closed themselves around the ribbon attached to his hand, causing the light to brighten briefly. “It is anything but delicate,” he finally said as he pinched the string between his free fingers, sliding them along the light. It shuddered under his touch, but it felt firm. Giving it a small pluck, it let out a soft ring, but despite how quiet it was, he could feel the true power within. If a thin string such as this could hold such power, he could only imagine the untapped power that lay within Faye. He didn’t have to imagine it at all. He’d seen it firsthand when they were in the in-between together.
Killian then looked up at Faye, finding her expression worrisome. A stress line appeared between her pinched brows and without warning, he was searching her thoughts. He knew it was an intrusion of privacy, but he also didn’t mean to do it at all. He was curious and wanted to know what it was she was thinking, and then he was there, inside the confines of her mind. Blinking at her, his lips formed a thin line as they pursed. Her thoughts were as he predicted them to be by the look on her face. They were harsh and degrading. Phaedra’s gaze snapped to his own, as if catching him in the act of something and a smile that didn’t meet her eyes graced her lips. The Shadowsinger didn’t try to hide his actions and he didn’t retreat. He was beckoned to stay as she offered him a deeper dive into her subconscious by sending a vision through their bond. His vision faded from what was right in front of him to someplace else. To a memory of sorts.
The scene that played out before him was wicked. It sent unease filtering through him like a storm. Images of his High Lady in the Spring Court, of blood raining from the skies, of her usually composed personality becoming tainted as she laughed, her body soaked in crimson. Killian stiffened and as soon as the dream was over, he tore out of her mind, his heart beating rapidly. She had dreams like these before — no, they weren’t dreams. She’d been awake the last time. Standing on the doorstep of the Town House. He recalled the last vision, of the roses and Evie. It gave him a strong impression that her visions were not entirely false, especially with the predicament they were currently in. It made him feel ill, or maybe it was Faye who felt that way.
With a hard swallow, Killian shoved himself up and off the branch. He looked down at the pond separating him from Faye for a beat of silence and then he was moving toward her. The Shadowsinger’s boots became submerged into the muck beneath the water as he trudged through it, letting the cool water soak his pants up just past his knees. He came to a stop before her and reached out the hand wrapped in light. His forefinger curled beneath her chin and he lifted her gaze to meet his own. Fear rippled off her and he could feel it pulsing through their contact, but he fought against it.
“You are not delicate either, Phaedra,” Killian swore. “The Cauldron has taken from you, yes, but it still fears you. You heard it yourself. This light that lives inside of you, you command it. Just as I command my shadows.” He paused at the thought. At how uncontrollable the shadows had been since they created their bond; his brows furrowed in frustration. No. They still belonged to him. Just as the light belonged to her. With some force, Killian called upon his shadows, and to his surprise, they heeded his call. The shadows slowly snaked their way around the same hand that was tied by light and then he made them create their own tether of darkness. The string they made slithered around the band of light until it reached her hand and wrapped around hers too. The light and dark danced around each other, as if in sync somehow.
“You are one of the bravest people that I know. And being brave does not mean that you do not fear, do you understand?” He held her gaze. “Being brave is fighting despite the fear you feel. And I have seen you do it time and time again. We will get her back, and if any pieces of her are missing, we will get those back too. I promise.” And for the first time in a while. He believed his words.
Each night felt a little more empty. Wayland lay on his side, facing toward Faye. He watched the steady rise and fall of her chest and it seemed that even in sleep, her features were strained. Lines were visible between her brows, and occasionally she would shake her head as if trying to rid of something he could not see.
Reaching out tentatively, he softly caressed her cheek with the back of his knuckles. Despite the woman in his bed being his mate, he had never felt so detached from another. He could like read her mind, but he could sense the surface of her emotions. She’d been pulling away from him lately. Even before the Carranam bond, she hadn’t been herself. At least not with him. When he looked at her, there was less of her that looked back at him, as if part of her was frozen somehow. He knew that the Cauldron had taken its toll on her, and he’d been patient, but then came the bond between her and Killian. The exchanging of looks they swapped, the silent conversations they seemed to have, the understanding that radiated off of them. It was all becoming too much. When he was made aware that Killian could not only feel her emotions but dive into her mind and speak to her as if they were daemati? He’d never felt more inadequate.
Tonight had been no exception. He’d seen Killian exit the house to the gardens, and shortly after, Phaedra had followed without a word. Wayland made himself busy in conversation with Nevara and Onica, but his attention had never left his mate as she slipped through the sliding glass door. Part of him wanted to follow, but another part begged him not to. As if to save him from further heartache.
It had been a while before they returned. Faye came to his room and crawled into bed beside him quietly. Though she rested her head on his chest while he stroked her hair, the silence between them had never been so loud.
“Where have you gone, my Wildflower?” He whispered into the night, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.
* * *
On the roof of the townhouse, birds chirped all around. Wayland busied himself with his training as Faye and Killian worked on swordwork. Killian had just graduated her to using a real sword instead of the wooden ones and it caused Wayland to constantly check on her with each ring of metal on metal. Of course, he knew Killian wouldn’t harm her, it didn’t make him any less uneasy to see her using a weapon that could create bloodshed. Despite part of him being worried, another part was proud of how far she’d come with the Shadowsinger's help. A twinge of self-pity also rose to the surface that it hadn’t been him helping her grow.
A bout of laughter rang through the air. He raked a hand through his sweat-damp hair, pausing his workout to find it had come from Killian who was caught by the tip of Faye’s sword. He’d lowered his weapon and beamed a genuine smile at her. She’d beat him.
“You executed each move flawlessly, Phaedra.” He praised and the bright smile she returned put the sun to shame. He hadn’t seen her smile like that in weeks. When she danced on her tiptoes excitedly, his lips twitched into a faint smile, but the smile disappeared as she flung her arms around him in a tight hug.
Jealousy was a snake rearing its ugly head inside of Wayland. Killian glanced in his direction briefly and that was all it took to shove him over the edge. Pursing his lips, the Commander’s shoulders slumped and he stalked off toward the stairs descending from the rooftop.
He needed to put distance between himself and them before he did something he’d regret. His boots thundered down the steps and Nevara who was standing at the Island counter at the center of the kitchen perked up from her reading. She raised an eyebrow at his storming figure as he crossed the room.
“Throwing a tantrum isn’t going to fix your relationship. Talk to her.” Nevara sighed and Wayland turned on her sharply.
“And what do you know about relationships?” He shot back and she raised her chin defiantly, but her eyes shifted behind him, landing on something.
No. Someone.
Turning around, Wayland came face to face with Phaedra and anger still rolled off him, uncontrolled and messy.
Home - was that what this place had become? It felt so wrong to be returning to Sakaris without Evie, when she was the one who had brought them here in the first place. She was the one who had turned this ethereal little city into someplace warm and comfortable and familiar. It had taken Faye a long, long time to realize what she was learning now, and too late - home was with Evie. It always had been. It had never been that little village where she’d spent most her life, it hadn’t been the rundown shack where they’d struggled for so many years nor had it been when they were living in the lap of luxury at Father’s manor, or even Sakaris.
It was her.
It wasn’t fair. Faye had so much bitterness and resentment inside of her, and she didn’t know who it was aimed at. Everyone. No one. Herself. Those dark feelings were mostly muted now, thanks to the wishy-washy worlds she continued to drift between, but when they hit her they hit her hard. A bit of the woman she’d been before Evie had returned to them still flowed through her veins, growing stronger and stronger every day. She felt constantly on the brink of madness, torn between her own airheadedness and the darkness that threatened to consume her soul. There was no balance, or if there was, Faye couldn’t find it on her own. Some days she felt completely herself, and other days she was entirely lost to the world with no tether back to the living - especially since she and Killian had been all but ordered to distance themselves from one another.
Faye had been doing what was expected of her, she supposed. Since they’d returned to Sakaris she’d made herself scarce, keeping to her rooms or the gardens. No one’s expectations of her had been very high since she’d been Made. No one except….and then her mind was flashing to him again. Killian. He was the only one who didn’t look at her like she was some fragile, half-crazed loon. He didn’t treat her like she was going to break the moment he applied the slightest bit of pressure. He pushed her, he tested her boundaries and limitations. Every day they’d worked together, she had felt herself growing stronger. Felt her mind growing sharper. Wayland had helped, he’d been eager to spar with Faye and keep her spirits up. She was blessed to have been mated to a man who was so patient and protective and devoted - but she’d chosen another man, one who kept her grounded in mind, body, and soul. And if they couldn’t spend time alone together without raising suspicion, how were they going to work on harnessing her magic? How could they strengthen the bond enough to be able to destroy the Spring Court’s wards?
So many questions, concerns, worries - and no one to go to with them anymore.
xxx
Of course he’d gone to the gardens.
She couldn’t blame him. There was something peaceful about secluding yourself amongst the flowers, in feeling the soil beneath your fingertips with the smell of Spring fresh in the air. New life was teeming throughout the garden and it was a hopeful sight, a place for new beginnings. Faye had long since laid claim to this domain, but she wasn’t so selfish that she couldn’t share. Frustration rippled off of the Shadowsinger in inky waves, so thick that she could almost taste it. There was a cloud of darkness clinging to the man, moreso than usual, and it left her hesitant to approach him as he made his way deeper into the gardens, away from the house’s line of sight. Everyone had gathered in the sitting room, his exit was a clear sign that he desired peace and quiet, a little bit of privacy. She should grant him that.
So, why were her feet drawing her forward? Out of the shadows of the shrubbery and into the moonlight, her footsteps light and quiet as she tiptoed barefoot across the stone pathway. From the moment Adrastus had dismissed her from Killian’s tent, she had done her best to steer clear of the Shadowsinger. All of their interactions had been brief and tense and in the company of one or more inner circle members. Faye was doing her best to obey, to do what she knew was right, to think with logic and ignore that gnawing hunger in the deepest part of her soul that screamed at her to seek him out. Her days had been fuzzy, her interactions with Killian short and her mind more prone to wandering in his absence. Maybe that was it - she could blame it on the delusion. Surely there was no other reason for her to be seeking him out alone, in the middle of the night, when she knew exactly what sort of predicament they’d found themselves in the last time there’d been no buffer to subdue the growing bond between them.
“You’ve come to the wrong place to escape your feelings.” Said Faye, announcing her presence. It wasn’t necessary - he was as aware of her as she was of him, but it still felt courteous to do so. The blonde lowered herself hesitantly onto the limb beside him, keeping a good bit of distance between the two of them just in case. In case of what, she didn’t know, but it still felt necessary. “The garden is peaceful, but she’s everywhere here.” She explained, gesturing with a sweeping arm towards the flora surrounding them. And she was. She was there in the whisper of the wind through the chimes that echoed like her laughter, in the trickle of the fountains, in the damn Evelyn roses that Faye had planted for her during those early weeks when she'd secluded herself away from the world in these very gardens. “It’s worse in the flower gardens, but she’s left her mark everywhere. Can’t even look at a damn pool of water without thinking of her.”
Faye’s fingertips brushed the water’s surface, sending the once-still pool rippling. As those miniscule waves crested against the scattered water lilies, their contact set the little flowers aglow. Faint, white light emerged from the center of each blossom, making the petals shine and casting a muted glimmer that lit up the woman’s surprised face. Faye withdrew her hand, focused on the soft glow of power pulsating beneath her fingertips. As she stared in wonder, a thin stream of light trickled free from the tips of her hands. It coiled itself into a thin ribbon, and then began to weave a winding path slowly through the air between herself and Killian. The thin beam of raw, unfiltered power shimmered in a way that sent diamonds skittering across the pool’s surface. Faye couldn’t control it, but she could feel it; full of warmth, full of life. All she could do was watch as it slowly wound its way towards Killian. To Faye’s surprise, the man’s shadows slowly withdrew. Willingly? She couldn’t imagine this little band of light breaking through those menacing shadows. And yet her small sunbeam pushed through, encircling his wrist and coiling around his palm several times over - as if it were holding his hand. As if it were comforting him.
Part of me is beginning to think it may be a mistake.
Phaedra tilted her head to the side. One end of the beam encircled her wrist like a golden band of sunlight, and the other tethered her to Killian. And suddenly she understood exactly what he’d meant. The light obeyed her no more than the shadows did him. It acted independently, like calling to like, her magic drawn to him in the same way she was. Something sang in her blood, a tune that only Killian knew. She was as powerless to whatever bond had formed between the two of them as she was to that invisible tether linking her and Wayland together. Maybe it wasn’t written in the stars, maybe fate hadn’t carved him just for her - but it didn’t matter. She’d chosen this. They were two sides of the same coin, and he was so ingrained upon her very soul that to try and separate them now would be like tearing away a piece of her. The more time they spent together, the more her powers grew and their bond strengthened, the worse it was becoming. Did she like seeing the hurt on Wayland’s face every time she pulled away from him? Did it make her feel good to see the disappointment flare in Adastus’s eyes every time he looked her way? Was she oblivious to the whispers, the side long glances, the judgment? Of course not - but she’d do it all a hundred times over if it meant getting her sister back.
And maybe she was starting to feel like it’d be worth it for herself, too, just to hold onto these forbidden feelings a little bit longer. To cling to and see through the choice she’d made when she’d accepted this bond.
“I didn’t realize it’d be so delicate,” murmured the girl after the silence had become too much to bear. Faye drew her knees towards her chest, curling into herself, but allowed one bare leg to hang freely. Her toe drew circles in the water below, and she thought. And thought. And thought. She couldn’t help the feeling of inadequacy, disappointment at just how uncontrolled and unpredictable her power was. It was really the first time it was manifesting in this realm, and the only time she’d ever drawn upon it without Killian’s help. And here it was, nothing of value. Just a few stray beams of light. “Just a string, isn’t it?” She reached with the hand not currently captivated by the ribbon of light, prodding it gently, watching as it seemed to almost flutter through the air between them without severing. An exasperated laugh left her, devoid of humor, and the grin she shot him was bitter. “Sure is pretty, though.”
As if that mattered. As if being beautiful were more important than being strong and capable. As if something as superficial as being pretty could ever measure up to composure, or confidence, or capability. All her life that’s all she’d ever been: a pretty face. Nothing of substance. Floating through this life without a care in the world, without a say in what became of her. At the mercy of those who sought her beauty and nothing else. The cauldron should have changed that, it should have made her more, but instead it had taken from her. And it seemed like the harder she fought to gain back the pieces of her that had been taken, the less ground they truly gained. It was only in these moments, she realized, when it was just her and him, that Faye felt truly in her right mind. The fogginess cleared from her eyes, the sedation of that otherworldly realm wore off, and she could be truly and rightfully bitter about how absolutely fucked up it was that the world continued to take away all the bits and pieces of this life that gave her any sort of happiness - or gave them to her at a cost.
And for reasons she couldn’t name, Wayland’s face flickered through her mind and her gut twisted with something that felt an awful lot like guilt.
Faye raised her eyes to meet Killian’s, and another smile found its way onto her face. Less bitter, but far from whole-hearted. “It’s not nice to go poking around someone’s insides, O’ Dark One.” She could feel it, that slight pressure against the barriers of her mind, whether intentional or unintentional. The ribbon of light seemed to pulsate in response. And for reasons she still didn’t understand, Faye couldn’t bring herself to feel embarrassed or violated. It wasn’t invasive; it was innate. She was laid bare to him, more so than she’d ever been to anyone else. Things overlapped, emotions and thoughts and memories, until it was difficult to decipher what was hers and what was his. She could only imagine that he was having as much trouble separating his own bearings.
“But while you’re already there….” she trailed off, pulling a memory to the surface. “I’ve been dreaming.” Of places she’d never seen - a vibrant meadow with an endless rolling sea of green that met the skyline at its furthest point. Wildflowers dotted the grass, vibrant and aromatic as they swayed beneath a gentle breeze, honeybees buzzing back and forth between them. Birds were chirping in the distance, and behind them the peals of children's laughter rang in the distance. And standing in the middle of that meadow was Evie, was vibrant as ever, but looking wrong somehow. Adorned in hues of pink and aqua, little embroidered flowers dotting her gown, her hair swept up in a fashion Faye didn’t recognized and laced with wildflowers. The image was vivid in her mind, centering on Evie in the middle of that field for a long moment, and then it began to morph. The sky opened up and blood began to rain down around her. Hard, hot, pelting her skin. It poured into the grass around her, staining the flowers crimson, coating her skin. Hot and sticky. The birds warbled off into silence, the laughter turned to screams. And Evie tipped her head up to the heavens, letting the blood wash over her, and she began to laugh.
It ended there, and Faye felt her skin pucker with goosebumps. It was the same dream she’d had, night after night, since Evie’s disappearance. It played through her mind more than her own thoughts did most days. “Killian, I….I’m scared.” She admitted, the word getting lodged in her throat and coming out sounding small, childish. She looked away from him, focusing on the water once more, the wet slick of the lilypad beneath her toe as she lazily dragged it round and round in circles. She didn’t know how to tell him what she felt, that she was afraid for so many things but she didn’t know whether it was Evie’s safety or sanity that she feare for the most. Of course she should be afraid for her sister, no one knew what the Spring Court was doing to her behind those wards…but the longer Faye spent in that murky dreamworld, the more she began to wonder if they should be worrying about what Evie was doing to them.
The oil lamp cast both light and shadow across Killian’s face, hardening his sharp features. He peered through thick lashes at Phaedra. She’d planted herself directly in front of him with a sound of frustration slipping from her. He’d continued to just stare at her, brows lowering slightly as she reached for a rag and one of his boots. His fingers twisted against the leather of his other boot, a piece of him wanting to reach out and stop her, but then he caught sight of a single line creasing between her brows. The determination practically radiated off of her — or maybe it was the bond, but he knew that she wasn’t going anywhere no matter what he did or said, and if he was being honest with himself, he was too tired to argue with her.
Clutching the dirtied rag in his hand, he slowly lowered his gaze back to his boot and began scrubbing once more at the attor’s blood. The silence had never felt more thick than it did now, even with the sound of their work echoing between them. He could almost hear the gears of her mind going to work while they sat there. Like she was a ticking time bomb of questions that was ready to go off. He knew Phaedra was always inside her head, but after their Caranam bond fell into place, he could feel it constantly. The curiosity mixed with frustration or concern. The oddest part of it all was that he could almost taste each emotion at the back of his throat. It could be sweet, ashy, sour, or downright bitter. Right now it seemed to be a mix of spice and copper. Frustration and concern. Then she broke the silence and brought it all to light.
Her statement made him blink down at his boot and his hand nearly came to a stop before picking up where it left off once more. The Shadowsinger continued to scrub at his boot, harder than before as if it was his sole purpose in life to get the leather spotless. He was aware that he hadn’t been himself lately, but to hear her state it the way she did made his stomach knot up. Not only that, but he wasn’t sure that he was ready to confront the fact himself. He had grown so accustomed to understanding his emotions and now that he could not and they were also wrapped up in Phaedra’s, his control was weary. So instead of responding. He scrubbed.
Two small hands suddenly reached out and clasped themselves around his working hand, stopping his work. Killian stiffened against her touch. It felt like a static shock that shot down his spine and he found himself lifting his eyes to meet her own finally. He’d become lost in those eyes, as though he was drowning in a sea and her voice felt like a satin ribbon sliding against the confines of his mind, causing a subtle shiver to expel from him. His jaw clenched tight, the muscles beneath feathering as he tried to find the words — or any words at all, but the things he was feeling, those were the problem. They were suffocating him in a way that he couldn’t fathom. A way that was destructive and not only to him.
The mention of Wayland snapped Killian out of his reverie and his chest rose in a deep inhale. The last thing he wanted was for her to sacrifice any part of her relationship with Wayland, especially not for his benefit. Things had already been a bit tense between himself and the Commander, but this. All of this was not going to fix that.
Dropping his boot to the ground, Killian shook his head, tendrils of dark chocolate hair falling over his brow. A feeling of defeatedness washed over his senses. “This isn’t about our training sessions, nor Wayland attending them, Phaedra.” He released a heavy sigh that hardly relieved the tension in his shoulders. His golden eyes surveyed the tattoo that wrapped around his right arm and then the one that he could see peeking out of Phaedra’s sleeve. A moment of silence passed between them.
“There’s very little that we know of the Carranam bond.” He wasn’t entirely sure if he was speaking to her or himself, but still, he continued. “Part of me is beginning to think it may be a mistake.” As soon as the words left his lips, he could feel a flash of hurt enter him. It belonged to Faye. His eyes found hers and he immediately regretted what he said. She’d only blinked at him and then she was turning away, as if beginning to recoil entirely. Instinctively, Killian reached out. His calloused and scarred hands captured her face, turning her head back toward him. “That’s not what I meant—” Without warning or permission, his shadows sprung free from his skin, shoving him forward and off the edge of his cot.
The force resulted in Killian kneeling directly in front of Phaedra, close enough that he could feel her body's warmth soaking into him. The shadows slowly snaked up, brushing against Faye’s collarbone, then wrapped around a piece of her hair, as if admiring it.
“This.” His voice came out hoarse. “This is what I’m talking about. Whenever you get near, they stop obeying. I can feel your emotions like they are my own, and every time we touch—” he glanced at his hands still on each of her cheeks, focusing on the steady buzzing that vibrated against the contact of their skin. He shook his head and was ready to drop his hands when a throat being cleared caused him to snap his head in the direction of his tent entrance.
Standing at the opening, staring at the two of them with a stern expression was Adrastus. Killian quickly tore his hands from Phaedra, becoming painfully aware of what the situation must have looked like. It surely didn’t do him any favors that he was shirtless.
“Am I interrupting?” The High Lord queried, though judging by his tone of voice, he didn’t give a shit if he was or not.
“Something tells me that if I told you this isn’t what it looks like, you wouldn’t believe me.” Killian countered.
“You’re right.” Adrastus’ disappointed gaze swung between them and then he pursed his lips, pinching the bridge of his nose. “I think returning to your tent would be wise, Phaedra.” he finally said after a beat of silence. It wasn’t necessarily a suggestion, more an order, and Killian slowly rose to his feet, jaw clenched tightly.
Without looking at Faye, Killian entered her thoughts quietly. “I’ll take care of this, you should go.” he insisted through their bond and when she stared at him, he shot her a hard look that took a moment, but finally convinced her to make her way out of the tent. Once she was gone, Adrastus’ fury was exposed entirely.
“What in the Seven Hells do you think you are doing, Killian? Not only are your actions thoroughly idiotic, but she is mated and to Wayland nonetheless.” A vein in his temple protruded and he shook his head in disbelief.
Trying to explain what had transpired between himself and Faye felt like trying to find a needle in a haystack — utterly impossible. How did one even begin? Even though nothing had truly happened between the two of them, it didn’t change the fact that now that they were bonded, something was there and it was undeniable. When he imagined himself being bonded to someone, he had never once anticipated it being like this and to someone who already had a bond created, one that was deeply rooted and cherished. The rush of guilt consumed him. Carranom or not, she was not his to whisper to in the dead of night. He should have sent her back as soon as she entered. But he didn’t. He hadn’t wanted to.
“I am as ashamed— if not more—of my actions, but I mean what I said. Nothing happened. And nothing is going to happen.” Killian’s chest sank with a heavy breath.
Adrastus looked over him and the doubt in his eyes was clear even when shrouded by the dark. “Tell me more about this Carranam bond.” He finally said, moving to take a seat on one of the wooden stools across the tent.
Killian lowered himself back to the edge of his cot and nodded slowly before explaining to his brother and High Lord what he knew. In hopes that he would come to understand.
* * *
Morning had crested the war camp mountains and to say that there was tension would have been an understatement.
A meeting had been held between the High Lords, but everyone had been included. Nevara and Onica had stayed at the campsite, trying to get in more research for Evelyn’s rescue. Adrastus had leveled both Killian and Faye with a weary look that lingered long enough for Wayland’s brows to knit in confusion.
“The meeting hadn’t gone that terribly, had it?” Wayland remarked as he watched his High Lord stalk off toward the campsite.
Killian glanced toward the Commander and then toward Faye at his side. She looked as uncomfortable as he felt. Forcing himself to only look at Wayland, he shook his head. “He’s likely gotten little sleep since our High Lady's capture. I wouldn’t read into it.”
Wayland’s hand rested protectively against the small of Faye’s back instinctively, as if the thought of her being captured had crossed his mind. “I’m just glad we can finally get off these Gods Forsaken mountains. The cold has permanently seeped into my wings.”
A huff of agreement escaped Killian at that. His wings too have become rather stiff against the cold mountain air. It was different to be constantly working in the camp, but to be sitting around planning in the cold was miserable.
* * *
The inner circle had arrived back in Sakaris, but their home had felt wrong. Without their High Lady, it was eerie and quiet. Wayland, Faye, Onica, and Killian lingered in the sitting room. No one touched the seat that Evie usually occupied. Swirling wine in a glass, Onica sighed.
“I miss her so much.” She whispered.
They all did. It was obvious in the quiet that lingered between them all. He hated it. The quiet. The inability to think of anything other than the fact that he had failed not only his friend but his High fucking Lady. He didn’t protect her. He failed her. They all had.
Without a word, the Shadowsinger headed for the sliding glass door connected to the kitchen and slipped out into the gardens. His shadows trailed after him, responding to the anger and frustration. It felt so blinding now. As if returning home had somehow cemented the feelings that lingered beneath into place. He didn’t stop walking until he reached the pond littered with water lilies. A large tree sat beside it, one of its strong thick branches hanging out over the pond close to the ground. His scarred hands reached up, tangling in his dark hair and he shut his eyes, attempting to control his breathing.
Slowly, he lowered himself onto the branch, nearest to the tree trunk. He leaned his back against it, finding a small amount of comfort in its stability. His shadows had thickened before he’d realized it and then a deep, thick cloud surrounded him, his body unseeable through the fog of it. As if they too wanted to hide him from the world.
It felt like everything was off lately, and it was beginning to wear on Faye - or perhaps it was simply the heaviness of others weighing on her. Some days it was difficult to decipher between what emotions were hers, which were Waylands, and which were Killians. It felt like she was a melting pot, everyone's anxieties and tensions melding within her. There was no escape, she was drowning in a sea of emotion that didn’t even belong to her. Or maybe it did; she couldn’t tell anymore.
She sensed when Killian re-entered the camp, something inside of her bubbling uncomfortably. Blinking up into the near-darkness of the tent she shared with Wayland, the blonde burrowed deeper into the covers and trembled - it had nothing to do with the cold. The warmth from the man laying beside her couldn’t penetrate the darkness that swelled up, cold and unforgiving, washing over Faye until she felt compelled to throw back the covers and climb to her feet. Without really thinking about it she shrugged into her jacket, shivering now against the mountainous chill, shoving her feet into boots and stumbling half blindly out of the tent into the darkness of camp.
Her feet carried her like they knew the way, driven by that innate sense of union. She could have found her way to his tent with her eyes closed, guided simply by feeling - feelings of peace and fury, darkness and light, pain and euphoria. Like flipping through a catalog, she ciphered through these emotions as she moved, sorting them into little boxes: Killian’s, Mine, Killian’s, Mine. With time everything became easier, but it was easiest still when it was just the two of them. When it was possible to focus on just one bond, to meet those emotions as they came and filter them through her own perception. For the first time in a long time, Faye felt that she was truly prepared to face Killian head-on, no outside influences. Just her, him, and everything that was shared between them. No distractions.
She knocked gently and then pushed her way inside, coming to a short stop at the sight of the man sitting there on the edge of his bed, shirtless and preparing to scrub the crusted black blood from his body and his belongings. Blinking a few times, Faye shifted her gaze from the coldness on the shadowsinger’s face to the muscled planes of a body she’d yet to see unclothed. It would have been easy to become distracted by the sight of all that exposed, tanned skin. Her mouth went dry, first at the sight of him but then as she noticed the scars littering the man’s flesh. The pain that surfaced at the sight of those burns was old and muted - not her own. It bubbled up inside of Faye’s chest with a resounding sadness, leaving the blonde drowning in a sea of emotion she couldn’t decipher. Rage cut through those waves with a swiftness, and that emotion, that one, she recognized - that was hers. It didn’t have long to fester, washed away by the sheer force of Killian’s eons-old waves of faded resentment, but it sparked something inside of Faye that she couldn’t quite place her finger on. Something she wasn’t sure she liked.
“You have to be up early as well,” countered the blonde with a pointed look. Killian’s words sat heavily, and she wasn’t sure whether she felt more disappointment with herself or frustration with him. Drawing in a deep breath, she strode further into the tent and sat cross-legged before the Shadowsinger, letting that grounding lungful of air escape as a sigh through her nose. It seemed like second nature to reach out and grab a clean rag, lifting the boot opposite the one Killian had been about to clean when she walked in. “It’ll go faster with help,” was all the blonde offered when he sent her a questioning look. Not meeting Killian’s eyes, she dipped the rag in the disinfectant and then scrubbed at the leather with strong but somehow gentle motions. The attor’s ghastly blood was stubborn and sought to stick to the fabric, but with a little bit of force and patience it began to wash away.
The truth was, she didn’t like the idea of him sitting in here by himself, dealing with the aftermath of all the darkness. Though she knew the shadows were a second home to him, she could feel somewhere deep inside her own soul a weary tiredness that hadn’t been there before. Before their bond had locked into place, Faye hadn’t thought twice about the things Killian did in the dark. She knew that he was spymaster, she knew that he commanded the shadows, and so she had assumed - naturally - that the things he did were as equally dark in nature. It had been easier to not ponder the extent of his spymaster duties before, but now….now she could feel it. Could feel the phantom blood coating her own skin with an oily, unforgiving slick. Could feel the euphoric release when the dagger plunged into the attor’s heart, ridding the world of filth and Killian's own shoulders of the tension he carried. More than anything, she could feel the loneliness of returning blood-spattered to an empty tent in the middle of the night.
That was what had driven her to him in the end.
They sat in silence for a long while, both working over the leather with care. It reminded Faye so much of those long afternoons they’d spent in comfortable silence after she’d come to Sakaris. Killian had been the only one who did not push her and pry, the only presence in which she found comfort. Isolation…but together. So many things had changed since those early days, and yet at its core their friendship still felt as if it were built on these stolen moments. Only these days, the silence suddenly felt a lot less comfortable. She could sense Killian’s unease, his frustration towards her and everyone around him - but she couldn’t place it. Couldn’t ease those feelings, couldn’t fix whatever was troubling him. It had never felt like her burden to bear, but that had changed with the enactment of the Carranam bond. Now, it felt like a personal failure to sense these emotions and not know how to make them subside.
“You’ve been off lately, Killian.” Not a question. There was an edge of concern in Faye’s voice, though she forced it to flatten. Their relationship was still new, and though she felt she knew her twin flame as deeply as if they’d been forged from the same ember, that knowledge was something soulful and deeper than even she could understand; it didn’t apply to what was on the surface, it didn’t give her some edge on knowing what made the spymaster tick, what would set him off and what would ease his tension. “Not just with me.” Eyes still locked onto the boot she’d nearly finished scrubbing, Faye avoided eye contact. Why? She didn’t quite know. Something about the exchange made her feel an unusual, underlying sense of anxiety. It was strange, whatever this thing was between them. How his soul wrapped itself around her own, how it felt like two puzzle pieces fitting together, like coming home - and yet, interactions of the flesh felt so stiff and tense. Like wading through uncharted waters with no life preserver, not knowing if you were going to sink or swim.
It seemed like she wasn’t the only one who felt that way. Killian didn’t meet her eye, either, and after a long moment of prolonged silence Faye reached out, stopping his hand by grabbing it up in her own. The skin there was cool and scarred, rough beneath her own. Their eyes met, and Faye held his stare. “Killian, I am not a daemati. I cannot read your mind. If you need more from me, you have to say so.” She gave his hand a strong, emphatic squeeze. “But not like this. Not with snarky comments and evil looks. We’re on the same team - hell, we’re more than that. If you need something from me…just ask.” And then, silently, and with a waggle of her eyebrows she added through the bond, Don’t even need to use words. It should have cut the tension, but he still looked at her with a hardness that didn't sit well with Faye. She didn't like this, the two of them being at odds. Not when so much was at stake. Not when they had come so far and were learning so much.
Faye dropped Killian's hand with a slight frown. And moved onto the biggest elephant in the room. "I will tell Wayland not to come when we're training, if you feel it's a distraction." Sometimes it was a relief to have Wayland there. His presence was a comfort to her, even when it complicated things, even when juggling the two bonds became difficult - especially when one of those bonds was weighing on her in ways that she wasn't entirely comfortable with. "You're...more impatient with me on the days he trains alongside us." She noted aloud, lips quirking slightly - it was such an uncomfortable topic, and she didn't entirely understand why. Nor would she ponder deeper than the surface. "And you're sullen enough without any extra help," she added lightly, teasingly, giving the illyrian a hopeful sort of smirk, wanting to cut through this new and uncharted tension between them.
Killian’s shadows clung to his body like weights as he stalked away from the arena as if they were adamant that he stayed beside Phaedra. The Shadowsinger shoved past the feeling until Faye grabbed hold of him, causing him to spin around on her. Her touch seemed to send the feeling of electricity skittering across his skin. A storm of confused frustration clouded his mind as he stared down at her, but when she spoke, something in his gaze softened briefly. She thought he was giving up on her. Somehow it was almost better she thought that, rather than trying to analyze him and the reason behind his actions.
“Tomorrow.” he nodded to her and once her fingers loosened around his arm, he turned back around, continuing back toward their camp.
* * *
Several weeks passed and not a day was wasted. Killian and Phaedra met with one another each day, slowly adding more and more to their work together. Their runs were made longer, their combat training was becoming more and more extensive, adding in swords and daggers. Killian could see the growth in Faye, he could see the way she held her body differently, she looked more confident and her movements were becoming more fluid. Parts of her that were once soft and delicate were hardened by well-earned muscle.
A lot changed in the past weeks. Not just for Phaedra, but for everyone. Adrastus was rarely ever seen nowadays. He was either off trying to form alliances with other Courts or pent up in his tent with Nevara as they spent hours deciphering more and more of the Book of Breathings for some sort of shortcut or last hope idea in getting their High Lady back and stopping Elisora for good. Onica spent time keeping the Court of Nightmares in check for Adrastus, as well as checking in on Sakaris. Wayland worked around Windhaven with other Illyrians and against his wishes – with Devlon. When Wayland wasn’t working though, he was with Killiand and Phaedra. At first, it didn’t bother Killian, but as the days went on, he couldn’t deny the budding feeling of annoyance when he was trying to work with Phaedra on their Carranam bond. It was harder to concentrate with him around, and there were moments that Killian wouldn’t admit to, but there was a small part of him that got downright angry when the two of them were distracted by each other.
Like right now.
Phaedra’s laughter was light and bubbly, filling the air like music. Killian’s golden eyes flickered over the pair as they smiled at one another beside the weaponry cart. Wayland’s dimples were evident as he showed her how to strike with one and then proceeded to act like she truly hurt him only to grin and cause her to roll her eyes.
The Spymaster’s shadows thickened in response.
“When you’re ready to work, let me know.” Killian shot the words down their Carranam bond, his eyes meeting hers briefly and then he turned and headed out of the arena, his shadows snaking behind him as though even they were disappointed.
Wayland glanced over Faye’s face, his brows knitting together with concern, and his grin faltering. “Faye? What is it?” He reached up, brushing a stray strand of hair behind her ear, and followed her line of sight which now trailed after Killian’s retreating form. Wayland’s jaw clenched and he raked a hand through his own hair, releasing a sigh. “Don’t let him get to you, he’s never been the type to just relax and have some fun, it’s not you.” he tried to reassure her, but he could still see the lingering guilt in her eyes.
* * *
Killian spent the remainder of his day fulfilling any jobs that were required of him under the order of Adrastus. He was still a Spymaster after all, and he had duties that remained, especially with Elisora on the prowl.
Tonight, as if the universe somehow knew that Killian had extra steam to blow off, the Shadowsinger was given a unique prisoner to question. An Attor flying through the territories after his meeting with the others. Now, in the dungeons of the prison, Killian stared down at the bony creature hissing up at him from his shadow restraints.
“Nothing can break what the Cauldron has created, you stupid fool.” the Attor said through a guttural laugh, but the laugh was quickly cut off by Killian grabbing him by the throat, cutting off his air supply.
“I find that very hard to believe.”
The Attor choked beneath his grip and was quick to gasp for air when Killian released him, shoving his body to the ground as he unsheathed a blade from his side.
“You’re already too late,” the Attor shoved himself back a ways from the Spymaster.
“If that’s the case, then I guess you’re useless to me,” Killian muttered, his eyes examining the sharpness of his blade.
A shift in the Attor’s expression showed him that he was aware he said the wrong thing, but Killian didn’t have the time to mess with something that wasn’t going to give him answers. His shadows slowly lifted the Attor up off the ground in front of him and it began growling and squirming in the air.
“Wait—”
Why did they always say that?
“I’ve been waiting long enough,” Killian’s jaw ticked and then the shadows plunged the Attor toward him, sinking his blade straight through his heart.
* * *
Back at the camp, everything was quiet. Some fires were burning throughout the night, even though it was rather late. Killian still had blood on his clothes from the Attor and it made him grimace. Their blood was hard to remove, especially from leather. He slipped soundlessly into his tent, removing his weapons one by one. After that, he unlaced his boots and removed his shirts, the only time he exposed the massive burn marks covering his back. Leaning over, he switched on a lamp and grabbed himself a rag and some cleaner to begin rinsing his attire, starting with his dagger and then moving on the boots as he sat at the edge of his bed.
Just as he lifted a boot from the ground, his tent rustled and his eyes snapped up, his wings expanding slightly as he watched a small figure slip inside. Killian examined Phaedra as she slowly closed it behind her and he lowered the boot, cloth still in hand.
“It’s late, Phaedra.” He announced. “You have to be up early for our run. Unless you’re busy of course.” The last part might have sounded annoyed. A lot of things annoyed him today.
Though Phaedra couldn’t quite put her finger on it, something about Killian was different this morning. Even before his mouth opened and he uttered those first few words of discouragement, deflating the girl’s ego sufficiently, she knew. She could feel it in her bones, this shift - as if a wall of formalities had come crashing down between the two of them. Gone was her knight shrouded in shadow, and in his place stood a mentor. There was nothing particularly unkind about the way in which Killian spoke to her, no ill-intentions - but the blunt realism which colored the space between them felt so different from the epic fantasy of that inbetween world that the contrast hit her like a dash of icy water, stealing what little warmth remained and rendering her lower lip perpetually jutted outwards.
“I am strong,” said Faye with a small scowl. But the pinch of her flesh between his fingertips smarted uncomfortably, reminding her of her own fragility. Lessened considerably with the loss of her mortality, but still evident in comparison to the Illyrian warriors with which she surrounded herself. All the talk of overexertion had Faye snorting, blue-brown irises rolling heavenward. “You sound like Wayland,” she complained. Something about the comparison left her feeling uncomfortable, like pinpricks against her skin, and so she added, “and Adras. And Onica. And Nevara. And Evie..” she ticked all of their names off on her fingers, giving him a pointed look. Always so worried about her limits and pushing her past them, as if she had the luxury of conceding. As if “too much” meant anything when lives were at stake, when the future of the entire realm was in the balance.
Killian was impassable. Insistent on strengthening her body, which meant…exercise. “Is that the only option?” Unlike her sister, Faye didn’t embrace a life of physicality. She enjoyed the gentler aspects of life, nature and music and the domestics. She was built softer than Evie was, rounded at the edges and plush in the places where her sister was well-muscled. The blonde stood there blinking at Killian for a few solid moments, stomach churning before she worked up the courage to set off behind him in a slow jog.
Strengthen your body, strengthen your mind. She repeated that phrase over and over again as they wound their way up the mountain, the frigid air beating against her bare shoulders and tickling the nape of her neck. It had been intentional; her inclination towards the cold and its grounding ability was as strong as ever. Faye couldn’t explain it; whether it was her connection to the natural world or simply the physical effect on the cold that kept her rooted in the present, she didn’t know. Didn’t question it. Even as her teeth began to chatter and her skin was consumed by both fire and frost simultaneously, she pushed on, gritting her jaw. There was something almost cathartic about that burst of adrenaline, the feeling of her heart hammering against her ribcage, the stuttering of her lungs as they sought to suck in enough oxygen to keep her going. Something natural and enduring and healing.
And yet, as they found themselves coming upon the arena once more, Faye found herself wanting to weep with gratitude. Wheezing as she sucked in lungful after lungful of fresh mountainous air, she shot Killian a disdainful look as he handed her the flask of water. “Bite me,” the blonde ground out, though there was no real malice behind her words. Only a little bit of lingering resentment for the physical strain she was experiencing. A few swallows of water made her feel only the tiniest bit better, the racing of her heart refusing to slow. “Easy to say when you’ve been doing this for…what? A billion years? More?” she arched a brow, and then a smirk was spreading across her face. They were always going to be old, and it was always going to be funny. That at least gave her a little bit of comfort and amusement as she handed the flask back to him, shaking out her hands as if to shake off the numbness that clung to her cold flesh.
Faye didn’t really know what she expected to come next, but it wasn’t what Killian proposed. Recoiling at the thought of swinging on him, the blonde screwed up her face. Every instinct in her body screamed at the mere thought of inflicting intentional harm on the man. Her blue eyes flickered over his face, the tension of his body language as he braced himself, waiting for her to act - Faye simply stared with furrowed brows and pursed lips. You won’t hurt me, he assured her and still she hesitated. Letting out a slight huff, Faye balled her hand into a fist and swung. Before she could even make contact, his hand had shot out and wrapped around her own. The impact made her falter a step, and Faye gasped slightly at the sudden stop. Blinking up at Killian, at the look on his face and the heavy darkness he basked in, she wondered if she had done something wrong. There was a strangle lilt in his voice when he spoke, and she wondered if it was disappointment. “I’ve never fought,” she said with a slight shake of her head. She’d never had to - for as long as she could remember, there’d been someone there to fight her battles. It must show, she realized, and that was the reason for this strange tension between the two of them. What was he feeling? Disappointment? Regret? He’d bound himself to her, and she was essentially useless to him - but not unwilling to learn. If it meant circling that mountain a million times, Faye would do it, just to show him that this bond between them hadn’t been a mistake. “Teach me.” Was all she said, a sudden hardness in her voice.
At Killian’s instruction, she adjusted her stance. Brows drawn, lips drawn into a tight line, the picture of pure concentration. Killian’s hands wrapped around her own, drawing her out, reforming her fingers into a fist. There was still hesitation behind his movements, Faye could sense it more than she could see it. She couldn’t understand that - there was no hesitation on her end. So unlike the contant spark and pop of the fireworks that fizzled across her flesh whenever Wayland’s fingertips grazed her skin, Killian’s touch provoked something sturdier, a trembling of some iron-encased cable that kept her grounded in this realm and the other. “Thank-” she was cut off by the shadowsinger’s stumbling, causing her eyes to widen. Common sense dictated that she get out of the way of the falling giant, but common sense evaded her entirely as Faye stepped forward and splayed her other palm against the man’s chest, as if to steady him. “You,” she finished easily, averting her gaze to reform both hands into proper fists. Focused on the task at hand, ignoring the revertebration of his touch that still made her knees feel like they were knocking together. That was best ignored entirey.
His dismissal of her was abrupt, and it left her floundering. Blinking, Faye hardly realized what was happening before she was staring at his retreating form with a slight scowl. They'd barely started! A moment passed, then another, before she was jogging to catch up to him. “Hey! Wait!” she demanded, reaching out and grabbing him by the arm, tugging the Illyrian to a stop. He spun on her, and Faye didn’t know whether he was irritated or not - he was still difficult to read somehow, despite their connection- but she didn’t shy away from his towering form. “Don’t give up on me.” There was an unusual fragility in her voice, and she despised that, but there was no need to disguise it; he had seen her, truly seen her, for all that she was and wasn’t. He knew exactly who and what she was, and that was difficult to stomach as she stood there looking up at him with an almost pleading gaze. “I’ll get better. I’m a quick learner and capable of listening; I’ll prove it, starting with stretching before the death march,” the smile she flashed him was weak but hopeful, determined somehow. “Tomorrow?” she was hesitant as she asked this, brows tugging together - but at his confirmation, it was as if the sun had risen once again and she was beaming, allowing the male his escape, contented by the knowledge that they would try once more the following day.
Turning away from him, she fixed her stance and readied her firsts, intent on perfecting her form before they met again.
Everyone hovered around Phaedra who was still being held in the arms of Wayland. The Shadowsinger watched from a few paces away, though none of the words that any of them spoke registered with the Illyrian. No, he was too hyper-fixated on her — on the marking that her body now adorned. His golden iris’ flickered from her arm to his own and slowly his fingers curled in on themselves and he took a step back, then another, before excusing himself entirely from the group, his boots crunching against the cold mountain terrain.
* * *
A loud clanking of iron chimed in Killian’s ears as he observed the Illyrian Bladesmith, Arwan. The man had a large scraggly beard that seemed to be singed at the ends — likely from his work at the forge. Arwan hammered down on a red-hot hunk of metal and without raising his head, grumbled out in a gravel-heavy voice. “Ya still got that pathetic ass look yous wore the day they dumped yer sorry ass here, boy.”
Killian’s drab features were set in stone, his dark lashes shadowing the gold of his eyes. Arwan continued working, but the Spymaster knew he was expecting some sort of reply. His large wings curled in tighter behind him and he shifted his eyes over toward the collection of finished weaponry. Reaching out, Killian ran the pad of his finger along the edge of a long sword on the wall. “Your tempering could still use some work. . .I guess some things never change.” Killian shot a glance Arwan’s way and the man offered a gap-toothed grin and a half-hearted chuckle.
“Sun’s just ‘bout gone,” Arwan stood, collecting his tools. “Suggest ya find someplace else to brood,” he grumbled, disappearing into the back of the shop.
Killian’s lips twitched faintly, the closest thing to a smile he could muster, and exited the shop. A gust of cold hair kissed the Spymaster’s skin causing his wings to ruffle in a shiver. Arwan was right; the sun was melting into the horizon and soon a fire would be a necessity in the Illyrian mountains. For now, he remained wandering through the camp, his thoughts becoming hard and hard to ignore.
Memories of what occurred in the in-between with Phaedra swirled through his mind. The Cauldron’s voice, the power that they experienced, but most importantly all of those things that he felt. Emotions that he’d never experienced before — emotions that weren’t even his own. He was able to see within her and he caressed the inner workings of her soul, he was sure of it. Against his very fingertips, he grazed the light that lived inside of her and his shadows. . . They flocked to her as though they were being reunited with something that had otherwise been lost, it was unlike anything he’d ever experienced with them. Even now, they were back to looming around him, but they seemed to tug at him, attempting to subtly shift the direction of his strides through the camp. As though they were trying to lead him elsewhere.
His steps came to a halt when his thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a voice. Phaedra’s voice. Dark strands of hair shifted atop his head as he turned in the direction he thought he’d heard her, but there was no one in sight. He blinked once, and his shadows seemed to shove him a bit harder now, in the direction of the campsite. When Killian rejected their insistent gestures, the inked lightning that trailed down his shoulder to the sun on his hand suddenly became hot. In fact, it burnt him. It was quick and fleeting but was still enough of a shock for Killian to shoot his arm up to examine it. Again, his shadows seemed to thicken and shove him toward their tents.
A low noise rumbled from Killian, annoyance and confusion from the lack of control, and then instead of a voice, he felt an overwhelming amount of confusion, worry and guilt flooding through him. The feeling caused him to stiffen. They were not his emotions, he realized. And again, just like in the in-between, he could feel her. This time, when the shadows pulled, he followed.
The popping of the fire and the animals calling to one another in the distance were the only things that filled the air of the campsite when he approached it. Everyone seemed to dismiss themselves to their tents — everyone aside from Phaedra and Wayland it seemed.
Killian’s shadows became more wispy than thick and coiled closely around his legs where he stood. His eyes were quick to survey the scene laid out before him. Before the fire, Phaedra sat at the end of a long wooden bench. The rest of the bench was occupied by Wayland, the large General’s head propped in her lap, his hazel eyes were closed and his chest rose and fell in soft breaths. The Shadowsinger stared at his brother for a moment, drinking in the peace that seemed to etch his features in being in Phaedra’s presence. It looked like the sort of peace that he was feeling. Golden eyes shifted up to meet her face. He took in the soft lines of her face, following the dip of her button nose to the sharp angle of her jaw against the flickering shadows of the firelight. His eyes only stopped roaming once they met her own and his jaw clenched. His shadows seemed to almost vibrate with a sense of excitement at her acknowledgment, but he remained still until he was invited to sit with her.
There were a lot of questions that were going through his mind. He knew they all would lead back to the marks on their bodies and the rare bond that they seemed to share, but his questions ran deeper than that simple answer. He understood the mating bond. What it meant amongst the fae and he had experienced those who have had mates in their lifetimes, he knew what it looked like and what was expected of it, but Carranam? If it hadn’t been for the Book of Breathings it would have been likely that none of them would have ever heard of such a bond, let alone activated one. He wondered if it was safe to have more than one bond that ran so deeply.
His eyes shifted back toward Wayland as Phaedra’s did and something in his gut seemed to turn and twist uncomfortably. It wasn’t just the fact that he shared something with the woman that his brother loved and was mated to, but it was the feeling that was boiling in the depths of his blood when he looked at his head in her lap. The veins in his arms protruded slightly and he quickly regained his composure, averting his gaze entirely toward the flames of the fire.
Thankfully, Phaedra spoke into the silence about some further training. Killian felt it was best to keep his mouth shut and offered her a firm nod, his eyes capturing hers once more. It was a fleeting moment though, and her attention was nestled back upon Wayland. The Shadowsinger watched her briefly, then wordlessly, he rose from his seat and forced himself in the direction of his tent for the night, his thoughts still storming through him.
* * *
It was normal for him to have sleepless nights, however, it was not normal for his insomnia to be filled with thoughts of Phaedra. Anytime his eyes would shut, he could feel her. As though she was beneath the callouses of his hands and his eyes would snap out, his body coated in sweat despite the chill.
By the time he felt her awaken for their training, Killian was sprawled across his cots, his hair a tousled mess atop his head from dragging his fingers through it in agitation. He could feel her presence become further away, like some strange invisible tether that followed after her. She was headed away from their campsite. The Spymaster groaned lowly and slowly peeled himself from his bed, readying himself for the arena.
Black boots moved silently against the frosty gravel, his entire life built around stealth usually paid off under most circumstances, but it seemed that with the Carranam bond, it wasn’t as foolproof. Phaedra spun on him, a smile on her face. Thanks to the lack of sleep he usually got with Spymaster duties, the dark circles beneath his eyes weren’t something that stood out.
“What happened yesterday had a lot to do with heightened emotion and the dire need to wield your powers. A life or death situation.” Killian came to a stop in front of her, eyes grazing over her attire briefly before he returned his attention to her face. Though he had yet to see her in anything other than her dresses, there was something about the leathers on her that seemed to make her glow with a different light. “In other words, I don’t think it’s going to be that easy this time to summon that sort of power. Not until your body is strong enough.”
Killian could feel the poutiness building up inside of her thanks to the bond and rolled his eyes, one hand reaching out to pinch her arm through her leathers. “We will get there, I just don’t want you to overexert yourself, especially not if you’re in a situation where you need to use such a vast amount of power.”
“We strengthen your body, thus strengthening your mind,” he said, shifting his body so that she could peer at the dirt pathway that led around the outskirts of the mountain. The trail had been made specifically for Illyrian recruits to run when beginning their training for the Rite. “Keep up, Graves.” was the only warning he’d given her before breaking into a jog toward the path. He didn’t have to look back to feel her following after him.
The mountain air stung Killian’s face and wings as they went, their breaths puffing out into small clouds in front of them. The trail wrapped around the mountain twice, making sure to cover ground that would test their footing and stamina. By the time they had rounded and returned back up the trail to the arena, Killian stole a glance toward Phaedra who was panting behind him. He slowed, coming to a stop where they’d begun, and reached around his waist for the flask of water, handing it off to her.
“It will get easier. The thin mountain air will too.” Once she was done drinking, he gestured to the center of the ring for her to take up the spot in front of him. “Now, we work on agility and method. I want you to swing a me,” he gestured to his face and waited. The look on her face was enough to make him straighten. “You won’t hurt me, just swing Phaedra.” There was a moment of hesitation between them and then she finally swung for his jaw. Killian’s eyes followed her swing and focused on the position and look of her fist. He calculated all that she needed to adjust and one of his hands shot up before she could make contact, capturing her small fist in his grip. The shadows that lurked around him seemed to thicken at the contact. “Have you ever fought before?” he asked as he lowered her hand, genuinely curious.
Killian moved toward her, surveying her foot placement and stance. “Spread your feet apart more, bend your knees slightly.” he demonstrated with his own stance and then reached over to take her arm. He hesitated briefly but then continued by grabbing her arms. He bent them in front of her and then corrected each of her fingers, forming a safer fist out of them. “You’ll shatter your hands if you punch the other way.” his voice was cool and distant, but his shadows betrayed him by recoiling from his body and then quickly shoving into his back, causing the Shadowsinger to be forced forward, making him only a few mere inches from Faye. His jaw clenched tightly and he stared down at her for a moment before letting go of her and stepping back. His brows furrowed and he shook his head.
“I think that’s enough for this morning.” he averted his gaze now. "Make sure to stretch." Was the last thing he said before walking out of the arena, his body tense and his mind racing.
Killian’s arm curled itself around her waist, strong and steadying. The shadowsinger inched his partner into an upright position, fighting against the force of the magic that seemed intent on keeping her pinned down. As if the cauldron’s power had created a vortex around them, waves of magic whipped violently in the darkness and stole away her breath. Everything seemed to bend around that force of nature, powerless to its push and pull - including herself. Faye’s dress billowed around her ankles, tickling bare feet. Strands of her own hair lashed out and stung against her cheek, making her eyes smart with unshed tears. Chills slithered down her spine, the hairs on her arms rising as her flesh broke out into goosebumps. Her jaw trembled and her teeth chattered, rattled by the tidal waves of power that continued to wash over her long after she had regained her footing.
Together, he murmured into the darkness. Faye wanted to object, wanted to tell him that there was nothing she could do. Magic was as foreign to her as anything in this strange new life, and she’d only ever been at its mercy. Controlling it seemed impossible, laughable even. But then his hand was wrapping around her own, guiding her trembling palm upwards. An eerie sense of calm washed over the girl, and the sense of doubt she had vanished. She trusted him to show her the way. To guide her, to be the light in this darkness.
Sucking in a stuttering breath, blue-brown eyes fluttered closed and Faye leaned into Killian’s hold. She could feel his shadows, moving within her and then re-emerging from their protective state, slinking along her skin like a gentle caress. They traveled down the length of her arm, wrapping around their joined hands again and again, coiling into a protective wall of solid darkness. A flicker of light filled the space, blinking in and out of existence for a few moments before it’s glow became consistent. Faye’s eyes blinked open once more, studying that little orb in the palm of her hands. Light - and it was coming from her.
The cauldron’s voice boomed in the distance, and she felt a sick twist of satisfaction at the annoyance, the slight twinge of fear behind its demand. Their powers grew and grew until they couldn’t grow anymore - and so they merged. The contrast between the sources of magic within them, shadows and light, shouldn’t have worked. It didn’t make sense. And yet as it all came together, the shadows didn’t eclipse the sunlight, and the sunlight didn’t dissipate the shadows - they melded into something new entirely, something Faye didn’t even have a word for.
Something the cauldron feared.
Something she herself feared.
It slammed into her all at once. Killain - everything that he was, everything that he’d ever been, ever would be. It flooded through her, and it shook Phaedra to her core to find that for all the darkness the shadowsinger enveloped himself with, his soul was purer than any she could have ever hoped to know. His thoughts were complex and they were empathic, his emotions were sincere. In that moment she knew him, she truly knew him in a way she’d never known anyone else, and it both terrified and placated her all at once. There was something so natural about what had just happened between the two of them, as if it were inevitable. As if it had always been meant to happen. The merging of souls, and yet it didn’t felt like he was burrowing his way inside, but rather like he was being welcomed home. Filling up a space she hadn’t even realized he’d vacated.
“Together,” she repeated in a whisper, gritting her teeth as that light became blinding, wrapped in its own protective coating of shadows and yet banishing the rest of the darkness around them with ease. As if the two of them been inside of a bubble, it popped. Magic coursed from their joined hands, hot and angry and relentless. Light split the shadow realm in half, a wall of pure, blinding white descending rapidly. Faye’s eyes screwed shut against the glare, the girl ducking her head even as she pushed, pushed harder than she’d ever pushed before, doing her best to aid Killian is fighting back the power of the cauldron as it sought to entomb them in the darkness. The shadowsinger stepped closer to her, drawing her in and wrapping his wings around them, shielding her with his body from the opposing forces.
And then it was over. And then there was nothing but darkness.
As if the magic had drained most of her lifeforce with it, Faye lay limp in Killian’s arms. Not lifeless, but she’d expended too much energy in fighting off the cauldron and merging her power with his own. She heard nothing, saw nothing, was nothing - just blissful darkness, oblivious to the world around them. Even as she was shifted into Wayland’s arms, she didn’t stir. Even as her skin began to ink over with the intricate patterns of the tattoo that the bond had imprinted upon them. There was nothing, she was floating in a silken sea of darkness, until his voice was in her ears.
Phaedra, wake up, he commanded - and she did.
Faye shot up in Wayland’s arms with a muffled gasp, heart racing. All she remembered was the darkness, the cauldron, the blinding light…it took a few moments for her to register where she was. That they were safe, out of that shadowy realm - one she never wished to return to. As the fear and panic began to subside, Faye found herself blinking owlishly at the faces staring at her. Nevara, Adrastus, both staring as if looking through her, somewhat bewildered and slack jawed. Wayland watched her closely, brows draw, searching for any sign of injury or danger. And Killian….their gazes met, and something inside of her shifted, hands trembling as she clenched them tightly, resisting the strange urge she had to reach for him.
“We did it,” her voice was soft. A sleepy sort of smile spread across her face as she held the shadowsinger’s gaze for a few moments longer, and then her head was lolling to the side, resting against Wayland’s shoulder. Faye blinked up at her mate, that smile still in place. “Ye of little faith,” she teased lightly, one hand reaching up to gently pat his cheek.
For the first time ever, something about that interaction left her feeling unsettled.
__________________________
Lounging before the campfire with Wayland’s head in her lap as the Illyrian general dozed in and out of consciousness, Faye was left studying the tattoo that trailed across her collarbone and down the length of her arm. Her own shadows, engraved across her skin in something far more permanent than ink. They wrapped around her arm like armor, and yet in the flickering firelight they seemed to wisp and curl like tendrils of smoke. It was Killian’s mark - their mark - a permanent reminder of the connection they’d chosen to forge between themselves.
A choice. It had been a choice to develop that bond, a conscious act. Intentional. There was something so different about this bond, though she couldn’t entirely explain it. It wasn’t one that had been created for her. She’d been fully in control of deciding her own fate, she had manifested whatever this was between the two of them herself. Was it the right choice? She couldn’t know - that was the only downside. Not knowing the extent to which she had chosen to bind herself to this man. Not knowing whether it went against whatever the fates had planned for her. Not knowing if she had made a mistake. And then she wondered, Could the Cauldron make mistakes? - but that thought flitted through her mind only for the briefest of moments and then a wave of guilt was slamming into her. Wayland was not a mistake. As if to reaffirm the thought, her hands found their way into silken blonde strands, gently brushing them back. She watched his sleeping face, so relaxed and peaceful for the first time in so long, and her stomach knotted with emotions she couldn’t even name. Not a mistake, she repeated to herself firmly. Beneath his abrasive exterior, Wayland was all things good and kind and courageous and honorable. He’d been her enemy, then her protector, her ally, her lover, her mate - and that meant something to Faye. To know that this man had been cut from the heavens itself for her, to feel that connection and embrace it was unlike anything she’d ever known. He set her blood on fire and filled her heart with warmth. Wayland was her mate.
But Killian…
There was the rustling of wings, and there he stood in all his glory - glowing in the orange shadows that crackled in the darkened forest - as if reporting for duty, answering a silent call. Perhaps he was. The link between them was so much more than a connection of their powers; it was a bridge between mind, body, and soul. Faye didn’t doubt that Killian had sensed her distress, even if perhaps he didn’t know the root of its cause, and had come to discern for himself whether or not she was alright.
She felt the effect of his presence immediately, that strange sort of serenity. It enveloped her like silk, light and cool, a special sort of luxury. Her gaze traveled over the length of him inquisitively, as if trying to find something, trying to make sense of this pull she felt towards him. Killian was beautiful, that was not up for debate. Faye would be lying to everyone and herself if she denied the fact that she was attracted to him, but still it wasn’t lust that drew her towards the man. It was something so deep-rooted that she didn’t understand it fully. She felt as if she’d known the man a thousand lifetimes, though the two of them had only ever spent their time in comfortable near-silence and group settings. She didn’t know him, and yet she did. Intimately. She could feel him, occupying half the strings in her heart. It was as if he’d melded with her so completely that he’d taken half of everything she was and replaced it with all that he had to offer. Understanding the connection was impossible, and the situation made it uncomfortable - to have two bonds drawing her towards two different men, brothers in every sense but blood.
With Wayland she craved the chaos, with Killian she sought comfort - it was impossible to choose between the two, to know which one weighed more heavily on her soul.
Drawing herself from those conflicting thoughts, Faye jutted her chin towards the empty bench across from them: a silent invitation. The Illyrian male stood on the outskirts for only a moment before crossing the distance, perching himself on the hunk of wood opposite the one that she and Wayland occupied. Their eyes met, and for a few moments Faye simply stared at him before dropping her gaze back towards the head in her lap, continuing to stroke those golden strands. The familiarity of the motion gave her its own sort of comfort, as did the weight of her mate’s head in her lap.
“We should practice more tomorrow,” Faye said softly. She’d spent enough time regaining her strength, and every day they wasted was a day Evie remained in the Spring Court’s clutches. “Early. Before the rest of them wake up,” she continued. A glance at Killian showed understanding pooling in his golden gaze, but still she felt the need to voice her thoughts aloud. “An audience feels…limiting.” Wayland’s gaze on her, over-analyzing the situation, was limiting; it left her feeling like she couldn’t tap into her full potential or she’d risk making him uncomfortable. She didn’t want to think of his reaction once he learned the extent of the bond between herself and his brother. A single nod was all she recieved from the man, and so she found her own chin dipping in response as she murmured a simple, "Tomorrow, then." And turned her focus back to the male in her lap, stroking his hair and studying the curvature of that familiar face.
When she looked up again, Killian was gone - and she wasn't sure when exactly he'd left.
...
She was up before the sun, and in the arena not long after that. Still rubbing the sleep from her eyes, Faye found herself surrounded by a dusk-lit world, silent save for the early morning sounds of nature. The bonde moved slowly around the ring, observing it, fighting down the worry and doubt that was slowly creeping up, reminding herself of all that she and Killian had already accomplished in such a short amound of time.
She'd completely forgone her human attire, for the first time putting modesty and humanity aside as she dressed herself in the tight leather training leathers that she knew the women of this realm were accustomed to wearing. Blonde hair pulled back in a ponytail, it brushed against the begining of the tattoo at her collar, exposed by the leather corset she wore so tightly bound against her ribcage. Moving in the leather was strange, though not difficult, and it occupied her thoughts almost entirely as she manuevered around the arena, waiting for Killian.
His approach was so silent that it would have startled her, had Faye not felt him coming. Turning to look over at him expectedly, the blonde cracked a small smile. "Ready to kick some more cauldron ass?" she asked teasingly, silently praying that they'd come nowhere near the creator of magic again. The look on Killian's face made her tsk. "No? Alright, I guess we'll have to start somewhere a bit easier." And she rubbed her hands together, as if that was going to conjure up the light she now knew resided somewhere deep inside of her. "Teach me, O' Wise One. How do I wield the sunshine?"
The undeniable need to protect sang through the Shadowsinger, and the song shifted into an impenetrable screaming in his head when Phadrea’s body collided with his own in a hard shove, sending the male stumbling out of the way. Sun-flecked eyes widened when they landed on her, a mixture of disbelief and anger clouding those golden iris’ when he saw why she’d done it. Through the shroud of darkness around them, a heavy wave came hurdling to where he once stood, the place now taken up by Faye who fell to her knees, her scream filling the void that surrounded them.
Something inside of Killian’s chest felt as though it was cracking as he watched the relentless shock waves pummelling into her small form. The Spymaster tried a step toward her, the invisible ripples shoving him back each time he tried to approach. He fought against the force of magic, determined to reach her. The muscles in his body worked against it, rolling beneath his golden skin. Each step felt as though he was shoving a bolder in her direction. He pushed and pushed, earning a few steps each time until his arm was reaching out toward her.
She was glowing by the time he reached her. Her eyes no longer blue, but blinding white orbs and all around her like a sunlit aura, her body seemed to almost blur with the vibrations that buzzed through her. The Cauldron acted as a siphon, forcing magic into her, or maybe it was just awakening what already derived inside of her this whole time. He recognized the light that consumed her. It was the same light he saw when freeing her from her visions.
Killian made one more strong shove against the Cauldron, his hand still outstretched and when his fingers brushed against her shoulder, it was like he had passed through the invisible baraccade and was now inside of it with her. There was no more force shoving him away and he was able to stand without effort beside her. The Shadowsinger slowly kneeled down, the energy and power that radiated from Faye could be felt in the small distance between them and he swore he could hear it all buzzing inside of his head, like static. His fingers slid down her arm until they were intertwining with her own. He squeezed her hand and inturn felt her own grip tighten. In that moment he felt his shadows do something he’d never felt them do before. On their own accord, they snaked down his arm like veins and escaped from the tips of his fingers, but instead of just brimming the surface of Faye, they. . . went within her. He watched in disbelief as his shadows treated her as though she was a second home and they nested inside of her, coiling around her body like armor.
In turn, Faye’s energy, her magic, the pure power it seemed to wash over him slowly, causing the hairs on his arms to stand as he felt the buzzing sensation envelope him. Killian rose his gaze to meet Faye’s. She stared at him as if she knew what the power was doing and even without her saying a single word to him. He found that by just looking into her eyes, he could understand too. His lips parted to speak, and then were pursing firmly when Faye’s voice beat him to it. He stared at her, brows lowering slightly. It wasn’t what she said. It was how she said it. The only other person he’d ever met that could do such a thing was Adrastus until Evie came along, but that was because Adras’ daemati abilities flowed through her. So how it was that Faye was speaking into his mind, he could not comprehend.
Killian only blinked when she continued, her voice a demand ringing through his mind and his head turned into the direction that the power was flowing from. It wasn’t evident how he knew what she meant. Or how he knew how to do such a thing, but the Shadowsinger simply nodded once and then wrapped his free arm around Faye’s waist to slowly bring her to her feet.
Faye now stood in front of Killian, one of his arms bracing her upright. The whipping winds of the magic around them caused his hair to rustle against the breeze, her own strands tickling his neck. “Together.” He said lowly and brought her hand up, outstretched in front of them. His own hand cupped the back of it and directed her palm to face out toward the darkness. His golden eyes closed, brows knitting as he concentrated, trying to reach for anything that felt right.
Then it all came together.
His shadows whispered quietly as they resurfaced from Faye and they began coiling around their joined hands. Killian’s wings slowly stretched out behind him, like two impenetrable walls around them. The shadows pooled at their wrists, appearing as a cloud of darkness and the whispering grew louder until a spark of light ignited in the palm of Phaedra’s hand. Killian opened his eyes to see the blinding orb as it slowly grew and grew. His grip around her tightened as the magic built up, as if all of it was rushing to that orb of light instead of her body. The light was blinding, illuminating the limitless dark around them. The Cauldron seemed to rumble at them, obviously not impressed with what was happening.
“Stop.” It ordered in a dark snarl.
The shadows began moving again, intertwining into the ball of light. Their powers merging into one.
“STOP IT.” The Cauldron snapped again.
Suddenly, not only were their powers connected, but their minds. Their bodies. Their souls. Killian’s muscles tensed at the sensation that was building up. He could hear her voice in his head. Her thoughts. Her worries. Her guilt and happiness. Like an intruder, he seemed to drink it all down. Her heart. It felt pure and angry all at once. Similar to the being on the warfield, he felt her internal battles and his eyes shifted to her face as understanding flooded him. For a moment his face softened, and then their magic erupted.
A jolt ran through him and his hand clenched her own as he directed the flow of magic outward, slamming it into the darkness around them. He could hear the Cauldron’s screams echo around them and what used to be nothing but ebony abyss became swallowed by the light. He couldn’t keep his eyes open against the blinding glare and when it became too much, Killian encased their bodies in his wings, shifting so that he was now in front of Faye, his body shielding her. A thought yelled through his mind. They needed to leave. To get out.
And then their bodies were hurdling into the earth with a thud.
* * *
Killian made sure to take most of the blow as they landed. His arms were wrapped around Phaedra tightly, his wings still covering most of her as he lay on his back in the dirt of the arena. His eyes had still been closed and when he peeled them open, that blinding light was no more. Only the sun hanging in the sky illuminated them now and he could hear the chirp of birds again. Inhaling deeply, Killian slowly unfurled his wings, exposing Phaedra to the world as she lay against him, her eyes shut. She was breathing, but it was labored.
The Shadow singer rose with her, one arm slung beneath her knees and the other around her back. A wet and warm sensation slid down his arm, but his attention remained solely on Faye.
“Phaedra,” he called to her, and then he realized who he was surrounded by rather quickly.
“What the hell happened!” the voice belonged to Wayland who was tearing Faye out of his arms, his hazel eyes darting all over her body for wounds before shooting up to glare at Killian with a wild rage. “What happened damn it!”
Killian just stared at Faye, his fingers curling against the empty space where he once held her, his eyes boring into her as he tried to process everything that happened. Slowly, his eyes shifted down toward his bleeding arm, but it wasn’t blood that he was greeted by. It was dark ink that now tattooed him from his elbow to his palm. Killian uncurled his fingers to find a sun with smokey rays at the center of his hands and trailing up his forearm, wrapping around to his elbow were lightning strikes.
“Holy Gods, it worked. . .” Nevara whispered as her eyes took in the new tattoo as well.
“Killian.” Adrastus spoke, his voice seeming far away. “Say something.”
Again, Killian couldn’t seem to find his barings and his eyes shot back toward Faye who’s arm was covered now too. Black ink forming coiling shadows marked her arm and hand and without thinking, the Shadowsinger called to her, not with his voice, but through their bond.
“Phaedra. . . Wake up.” his voice echoed down to her and in an instant, she seemed to shoot up from within Wayland’s arms.
Kaius had to fight the urge to roll his green eyes at Evelyn. Of course, he wasn’t so ignorant as to believe that she would be able to trust him, now or maybe ever, but it was that damned look that she held in her gaze when looking at him. It drove him mad. Made his blood run cold. There was pure unfaltering hatred in those blue eyes and he wanted to take those seas and rid them of the demons she believed him to bare.
When she began listing off all the ways he had betrayed her, his fingers curled at his sides and he tried his best to contain to frustration that was building inside of him. The frustration was not fueled by her, but by all that he was being forced to do under the claws of the King. He could only stare at the High Lady of the Night Court, his jaw clenching as if to keep himself from spewing all that was going on. All of the things she did not know.
He could have told her about the way Elisora threatened to wipe his Court off the map. How she was not the only one being poisioned and imprisoned. But instead, he bit his tongue and gave her all that he could. A curt nod of his chin and then he was leading her back toward the estate.
* * *
Once they returned to the mansion, Kaius led Evelyn in through the entrance doors and as she continued forward, he stopped and assessed her carefully before finally saying.
“For whatever it is worth, High Lady,” and then he looked away from her. “I am sorry.”
Nothing. It was worth nothing to her. He knew that. But he meant it, and he didn’t wait for her response before stalking off down one of the many corridors to his study.
Faye was intimidated. By the size of the arena in which they stood. By the pairs of eyes watching them from the sidelines. By the echoing silence flitting through the space between them. By the man standing opposite her, his golden gaze somehow both gentle and scrutinizing when he looked at her, saying nothing but asking her nonetheless whether or not she was ready for the journey they were about to embark upon. The blonde flashed him a shaky smile; it was all she could muster. Her two-toned gaze stayed locked directly on Killian, focusing partly because she was afraid of what would happen if they fucked this up, and partly because she was afraid of what she would see if she glanced across the arena and happened to meet Wayland’s gaze. Nevara’s words reached her ears, prodding for a connection between the two of them, and Faye let out the softest of sighs.
Please let her be right, she thought silently. Please let there be something here that can help us.
The idea of Killian drawing the power from her wasn’t one that unsettled Faye. Perhaps it was her ignorance of magic and faerie customs, or perhaps it was the fact that she genuinely trusted these people; regardless, she gave him a small and encouraging nod when he hesitated at Nevara’s command. “I’m fine,” she assured him softly. Was she? Faye couldn’t be sure - but it sounded nice, so she said it, hoping to manifest the words into reality. There was nothing but determination in her voice when she added, “Don’t stop unless it’s absolutely necessary.”
The shadows began to spill from him, and Faye watched their slithering approach. As the wispy tendrils of darkness curled around her body, she felt no fear. It was like greeting an old friend, and she relaxed ever so slightly as they brushed along her flesh, trailing upwards ever so slowly. She liked his shadows - they crept across the ground like crawling ivy, trailing lazily but with intent, blossoming at Killian’s command. A dome of shadows surrounded the two of them, and yet all she saw was a feathery canopy teeming with inky tendrils. There was something so ironically natural about those shadows, something familiar, something she understood. That comfort was dashed only by Killian’s words, his warning of what he was about to do. The thought of returning to that murky, in-between place made Faye’s skin crawl and tingle with the memory of what that realm had represented so far: loneliness, isolation, instability, a lack of agency over herself and these newfound powers. It wasn’t somewhere she enjoyed being. To delve back into that place willingly was a difficult concept to grasp, but as Killian’s fingers brushed against her own, interlocking with such certainty and solidity, Faye drew in a deep breath and braced herself for what they were about to face - together.
The subtle dip of her head was her only acknowledgement of his words, and then her eyes were fluttering shut. She felt his fingertips brushing against her temple, and she knew what was about to happen. The world around them shifted, the air becoming thicker and heavy, like they were treading water despite being totally dry. Everything darkened, as if all of the light had been stolen from the world around them. For a few moments they were there, that weighted darkness pressing in around them from all sides and then it lightened, and Faye knew they had arrived at their destination. Her eyes fluttered open, only to be greeted by a darkness that was difficult to adjust to. A sense of uneasiness washed over her as she blinked rapidly against the endless night, relieved as Killian soon came into focus, the shadows melding somehow to provide an inky backdrop that was perfectly visible even to her untrained eyes.
“I’m f-” The ground was shaky beneath her feet, and Faye had to fight to keep her footing. Killian’s hand on her arm steadied the girl, but she had a sinking feeling in the pit of her gut that she couldn’t quite explain. There was something strange and unnatural about that rippling tidal wave of energy, something familiar and yet she couldn’t put her finger on it - until she heard that voice, echoing into the darkness surrounding them. Chills crept along her spine at the sound, at the memory. A part of her seemed to flicker to life in response, body straining into the darkness with a certain sort of familiarity, like she was apt to greet an old friend.
Only this definitely was not a friend. It was the cauldron, and it was pissed.
Blue-brown eyes widened, and Faye’s fingers curled into the fabric of Killian’s leathers until her knuckles had gone bone-white. “Shit,” the blonde hardly dared to breathe the word aloud, her gaze flickering through the endless darkness in search of that familiar voice. Every hair on her body stood straight up, trembling beneath the force of the cauldron’s power. Power that seemed to ripple in the air around them like the crackle of electricity. She could feel it pressing in on them from all sides, she could feel it in her veins - it coursed through her here, in this strange in-between place, until Faye’s insides were buzzing and her teeth chattered against the vibration of pure, unfiltered power seeking an escape from wherever it was contained within her.
“K-killian,” through her trembling lips Faye tried to form an explanation. “When they dipped m-me in the cauldron, it gave me s-something.” The blonde fought to grind her teeth together, hating the unsteadiness behind her voice. “The visions, they were a gift. Almost like an apology from the cauldron, but I was angry and I was scared…I took more than it wanted to give.” And she shivered, remembering the feeling of clawing her way into the very source of Letharia’s magic. Ripping from the cauldron the very power that Elisora sought to wield. Faye hadn’t realized at the time that she’d been taking the power for herself - and so far, she hadn’t been able to access it. But now, now she could feel it thrumming beneath the surface.
“And now I’ll take it back,” said that eerie, otherworldly voice.
The words were the only warning the cauldron gave - intentionally. But in her mind’s eye, Faye could see so clearly the attack it had planned. Like a vision, but somehow different. As if something was leaking through that link between herself and the cauldron, something it didn’t mean for her to access but she had nonetheless. And its intentions were clear to her as it sent out another wave of power, this one stronger and with intent, directed not towards Faye, but towards Killian; as if the cauldron wanted to eliminate him first. As if it wasn’t quite done with her.
“MOVE!” With every ounce of strength she could muster, Faye shoved the shadowsinger away from her with both hands, lunging forward as she did so. Perhaps it was the surprise of the unexpected attack that sent Killian stumbling off-balance, but it was enough. Her trembling fingertips brushed against his bare skin as a wave of the cauldron’s power barreled into her, sending the blonde falling to her knees against the shadowy floor with an ear-splitting scream.
It wasn’t pain that engulfed her, not necessarily - it was power. Blinding, white-hot. It pummeled into her tiny body relentlessly, coursing directly from the source. Her skin was aglow, shimmering white, her hair somehow milky and translucent as it whipped into the air around her, that blue-brown hue stripped from her gaze completely and replaced by two orbs of iridescent light. Faye should have been burnt out completely, washed away by the cauldron’s power, balance restored. She waited for the pain and then the permanent darkness, but it never came. Instead her skin continued to tingle, her insides humming as wave after wave of power coursed into her - and she absorbed it. Like a conduit, she drank it all in, that ancient power seeping into the very marrow of her bones, winding itself around the very fabric of her being like thread around a spool. It just kept coming and coming, filling her up until Faye could feel herself brimming with magic. It was too much, it was overflowing now and she didn’t know how to stop it.
Too much, too much, too much. It was all her brain could register. The cauldron was giving, but not out of kindness - it was overloading her with the force of this power she didn’t know how to wield, filling her past the point of her own capacity. Make it stop, take it back. Her silent plea went unanswered, but she swore she could feel a ripple of smug satisfaction from the cauldron as it gave her exactly what she’d sought to take from it in the first place: everything.
And then there was a hand in the darkness, reaching out for her. Killian. Faye wanted to shout at him, to tell him to back away, but the words didn’t come. On her knees hunched forward nearly into a ball, all she could do was tremble. All that power, and nothing to do with it. Her hands shook as the shadowsinger reached out to her, one hand wrapping firmly around her own, their fingers interlocking once more. A sense of dread filled the girl. It was going to burn them both out. Faye tensed, waiting for the power to fry through him, for the promises she’d made to him before to be null and void. It didn’t. The cauldron’s power didn’t course through him the way it did her; in fact, it didn’t seem to penetrate him at all. Looking up at Killian she could see the hair on his arms standing up, could feel the low vibrations traveling lazily from the place where their bodies connected - and yet he was fine. Those golden eyes glowed down at her, but gentle and soft, like warm morning sunshine. Controlled, contained. Staring up at him, basked in the light but untouchable, Faye understood. She was acting as a conduit; the power was there, it had been drawn forth, but he was the one who needed to wield it.
Push, Faye demanded, her words filling Killian’s mind. She wasn’t sure whether the words were sent down the carranam bond or on a wave of the power coursing from her body to his. She didn’t understand it, she didn’t even know how she’d done it. From the look on Killian’s face, he was just as bewildered as she was. Push, she said again, surprised by how freely she could speak to him this way when her body was still rendered immobilized, shaking on the floor.. Push the power. Force it back. The cauldron wants to take it all - don’t let it. Redirect the flow.
___________________________________
Just as quickly as Kaius’s reassuring claim reached her ears, Evie was brushing it off. She couldn’t bring herself to believe that he didn’t want her to be his salvation - that was what everyone wanted from her. And she’d played the part dotingly so far. It came naturally, that inclination to help. To protect. To do the right thing. Her whole life had been one good deed after the next, and it would have been so easy to continue that pattern… but she couldn’t. She wouldn’t. Not for him.
“Oh right. We’re in the habit of kidnapping girls we want absolutely nothing from?” one perfectly sculpted brow arched, giving life to her blatant disbelief. The girl tsked at him, shaking her head as she gave Redford a parting, affectionate pat on the neck. Dishonesty didn’t suit him. Though he was shrouded in mystery, there had to be some way to reach the truth behind his intentions. “Interesting pastimes you keep, High Lord.” And when she leveled him with a droll look this time, her lips did not curl good-naturedly. With that lingering look she began to walk, keeping a few paces away from the High Lord as they made their way through the ravaged city on foot.
They didn’t make it far. Distracted by the children, Evie found her footsteps faltering. Her lips curved slightly for a moment before a frown was tugging them back down, something in her chest cleaving in half at the sight of those babies, laughing and merry despite the ruin around them. There was something about the sight that hit all too close to home, and it made Evie shiver. This whole place made her uncomfortable. It was like stepping back in time, like crossing the realms and putting herself back in that human village in those unfortunate circumstances. She’d been gone so long that she had almost tricked herself into believing that life as a High Fae was normal, that luxury and extravagance and comfort were just a part of who she was. Being here, surrounded by these sights and sounds and scents, it reminded her of the truth. It reminded her of who she was. That human part of her heart was beating frantically, trying to claw its way out of her chest, demanding justice. Demanding action. She smothered it beneath the cool, callous demeanor that was High Lady - there was no room for human emotion here.
She was so wrapped up in watching the children play that she didn’t even notice the woman who had approached Kaius until that soft, hesitant voice reached her ears. A peasant woman had approached them, dirt-covered and meek, gaze lowered beneath her lashes as she faced the Spring Lord. Blinking, Evie turned back towards the two and watched them with apprehension. She had never seen Kaius act as a ruler, only as a jackass. Her gaze lingered on Kaius’s fingertips gripping the woman’s face, that familiar touch - almost paternal. The words he spoke, though rough, were comforting. Almost pleading. Evie’s jaw tightened slightly at the interaction and she forced herself to look away from them, her gaze falling anywhere but on the children, on the mother, on the unexpectedly gentle High Lord. Human emotion would betray her here, so she did her best to squander it.
They were walking once more, side by side. Silence enveloped them and Evie didn’t know how to fill it - probably wouldn’t have if she did. So many thoughts raced through her mind as she tried to connect the man by her side to the man she’d spent so long hating on the behalf of her beloved. As if sensing her train of thought, Kaius’s voice broke through those conflicted contemplations. Blue eyes flickered towards him, the brunette tensing immediately at the sound of her mate’s name on this man’s lips, at the implications behind it. That Adrastus would somehow be misleading or dishonest with her. Evie would never believe that, and the glare she leveled Kaius with said as much - but as he continued speaking, she couldn’t help but to ponder the idea of perception. There were three sides to every story, she knew that - she just hadn’t been anticipating getting two of them, and to have them be so conflicting.
They broke through a small clearing, and Evie found herself sucking in a breath. The meadow was beautiful, with its endless rolling sea of green that met the skyline at its furthest point. Wildflowers dotted the grass, vibrant and aromatic as they swayed beneath a gentle breeze, honeybees buzzing back and forth between them. Birds were chirping in the distance, and behind them Evie could still hear the peals of children's laughter. It was strange how another wave of homesickness washed over her, one she hadn’t felt the need to wallow in for some time now. She had her family - the inner circle, the family she’d found, but also her siblings. Faye and Arden were here with her now, both of her worlds had come together and she got the best of either. So why did she feel this way? Why did she feel like she was living some twisted version of her own story, what life might have been like if things had played out differently? How easily she could envision herself as one of them, ragged and ruined, just doing her best to scrape by and survive. Living life amongst the wildflowers, surrounded by nature. The thought gave her chills, and she sought to distance herself once more from that past life and any possibility of what could have been.
“You’re wrong, Kaius.” Turning to meet his gaze, Evie leveled the man with a hard look. “You are my enemy. You’ve stolen me from my home. From the people I love, the people I’ve sworn my life to protect. You’ve lied to me. You’ve poisoned me. You’ve imprisoned me.” She slowly ticked off each offense, one for each finger of the hand still bearing her engagement ring. It shone brightly in the spring sunshine, the truth glinting off the stone as she spoke the words aloud. “You were there beneath the mountain…you saw the lengths I am willing to go through to do the right thing. I didn’t just face Adrianna for Adrastus - I did it for everyone. For all of you, to free your people from tyranny and a life lived in fear. I would have done it again, if you’d asked.” And as she said the words, she knew that they were true. Even knowing how Adrastus felt about the Spring Lord, had it come down to the wellbeing of these people and knowledge of their true circumstances…he never would have asked Evie to sit idly by. He knew her too well.
“So yes, you are my enemy. You chose that.” Crossing her arms over her chest, Evie turned away from the beautiful, picturesque scene before them. “And I think I’ve seen enough for one day, if you don’t mind.”
The High Lord reserved an arena, commanding Devlon to clear out his men to do field work instead. It was truly for everyone else's benefit. If anything was likely to get out of hand, there at least wouldn’t be an entourage of recruits in the line of fire.
With his broad shoulders squared and his enormous wings tucked tightly against his back, Killian’s golden eyes settled upon Phaedra who stood in front of him. His eyes spoke to her own, the question sitting in them riding on the wind around them. He wanted to know that she was truly ready for this. That she was sure before they proceeded into unknown territory.
Standing off to the sidelines of the arena, Adrastus, Wayland, and Onica stood, their eyes locked on the pair with a cluster of different emotions rolling off of each of them. Nevara stood beside the pair, book of breathings in her hands. She read the text in her head a number of times before lifting her chin to them.
“First, we need to tap into Faye’s abilities. We need to know there is something to connect the two of your other than her visions.” Nevara spoke, looking between them.
Killian didn’t have to look over to know Wayland’s eyes were burning into him in such a way he’d never seen before. It was only natural, he knew. Having your mate share a connection of any kind with another was not something that their kind took lightly. Caranam though. Even Killian couldn’t say there wasn’t a small speck of worry that dwelled inside of him.
“Killian, I want you to reach out to her with your power to begin. You’ll need to try and awaken it, draw it out from her.”
The Shadowsinger snapped his head in Nevara’s direction. Forcing magic out of someone was already invasive, and to do it to someone he saw as a friend? Nevara didn’t seem to be worried about any of that though. Her eyes hardened on him expectantly and Killian turned back toward Phaedra.
“If you need me to stop. You tell me.” Killian said, his eyes locking with her own. When he got confirmation from her, a cloud of darkness began forming slowly around him. From the corner of his eye, he could see Wayland’s entire body go rigid and he could tell it was taking every ounce of self-restraint from his brother not to intervene with what was happening. Like snakes, the darkness formed several appendages of itself and they flowed outward in the direction of Faye. Though he mostly had a mind of their own, Killian was still able to steer them and the Shadowsinger guided them around her, letting them slowly coil themselves along her legs and arms. They slithered up toward her face, softly brushing her hair out of the way and then on his command, the shadows erupted and became a dome around the two of them, shielding them from the others.
Through the darkness, Killian could still see her and he took a step toward her, reaching one of his hands out for her to grab. “The last time your light appeared, we went somewhere in between.” Their fingers brushed and then connected. “I’m going to take you back there, not to that vision in particular, but that place, that is neither here nor there. I will be right with you the entire time.” He promised, grip tightening around hers.
The shadows closed in tighter around them and his free hand reached up, his fingertips brushing against her temple. “Close your eyes.” He said lowly and when she did, he did too.
Tapping into that place was something that Killian was no stranger to. As a Shadowsinger, hearing and feeling things that others couldn't wasn’t unusual. In fact, instead of winnowing, he was able to transport through the shadows and while doing so, he often visited the between on the way through. One thing that was different about this, was that he had yet to ever bring anyone there with him. There had never been anyone that could.
It felt a lot like submerging underwater at first. Like they were passing through an invisible veil and when they came through the other side, Killian opened his eyes to a dark void. There was no sky. No walls. No ground. Just an inky darkness. This was how it usually appeared to him. Only he could hear things. Feel things. The feeling that washed over him was unfamiliar and part of him wondered if it had anything to do with Phaedra’s presence.
“Are you okay?” Killian asked, but his question was cut off by a hard vibration that seemed to ripple into them like a bolder being pushed into a lake. He stumbled forward at the force and his wings shot out to balance him and shield Faye. He grabbed hold of her arm, tugging her into his side as he looked around the darkness. He’d never felt something like that before.
“Thief.” a voice hissed into their ears from several different directions, echoing into the abyss. “I’ve been looking for you.” it continued and its voice was neither young nor old, male nor female.
Killian’s jaw clenched and he turned toward Faye, shaking his head. “We’re leaving,” he said flatly and when he went to pull out, it was like something was sitting in the way. Blocking the exit. He slammed his palms against the invisible wall and his muscles worked beneath his golden skin, but it was no use. Cursing under his breath, he reached out for Faye once again, just as another wave was sent hurdling towards them.
The Cauldron.
Genuine amusement gleamed in Kauis’ pine green eyes as Evelyn’s silver tongue and when he laid eyes on the small smile that graced her lips, it felt contagious, his own lips curving. It was different, having someone that wasn’t afraid to challenge him. It was refreshing. There were a lot of things about her that were refreshing, he realized. He didn’t let himself linger on that thought for long though. Not when the smile faded when she looked at him. As though she had just realized what a sin it would be to feel any delight in anything in his company. His own smile vanished, the muscles in his jaw feathering as he clenched his teeth instead.
Kaius gestured for the stablehands to ready them for their ride, shooting a raised eyebrow toward Evelyn. Though he had more horses, he didn’t deem it necessary for them to ride separately. It wouldn’t be a long ride, and at the end of the day, he felt more comfortable when he was the one in control — something that stuck with him thanks to his past.
Mounting Redford, Kaius shifted back for Evelyn to come up next. Once she was settled in front of him, he offered the horse a gentle tap of his heel, getting him moving forward and out of the stables when she shot him a look over her shoulder. Kaius’ brows rose slightly, one corner of his lips tugging upward at her little threat. Leaning forward, the High Lord pressed his solid chest against her back, reaching around her to grab the reins before he leaned back once more. “Has anyone told you how charming you are, High Lady?” he murmured behind her, sending Redford into a steady trot forward, his smirk only growing when his eyes flickered down to briefly glimpse her gripping the steed's mane.
The clopping of Redford’s hooves against the stoned way echoed between them on their travels toward the village. A subtle spring breeze flowed against them as they went and Evelyn’s tendrils of brunette waves wafted back toward him, brushing his face every now and then. When he inhaled, her scent came along with it and his fingers absently curled tighter around the reigns as he tried to dismiss the sweet and savory aroma.
Once in they bordered the outskirts of the village, he slowed their movement, letting the horse walk comfortably through the entrance so that Evelyn would be able to take it all in. Though the village was much better than it once was, it was still evident the disaster it had gone through thanks to Adrianna. She devastated his court —his people— when she came to take him beneath the mountain like so many other High Lords. He’d been torn from them for fifty years. Unable to help. Unable to lead.
Kaius halted the horse near a post, his eyes moving to land back toward Evelyn. “I don’t expect you to be my salvation, Evelyn. You are not a tool to me.” He said simply, nodding his chin for her to hop off Redford. Once she was on her feet, he climbed down next, brushing dust from his sleeves. The High Lord then began walking her through the village on foot instead. “In fact, there is nothing that I am expecting from you at all.” He added and then turned his head in the direction of the children who played in the pond nearby, laughing despite the wreckage around them.
During this distraction, a woman with a dirt-smudged face approached the two of them, her features meek and nervous. Kaius turned to her, stopping in his tracks as he took the time to recognize who she was.
“Darcy,” he murmured, reaching a hand out to hold her chin, he surveyed her, then brushed the dirt from her cheek with his thumb. She practically wept beneath his touch.
“I apologize, my lord, but I never got the chance to thank you for what you’ve done for this village. For providing your men to help us. Providing a roof for my family.” her voice broke and then her watery gaze shifted toward Evelyn, blinking once in acknowledgment. Kaius glanced toward Evelyn then returned his attention to Darcy.
“Things will return back to normal, be patient,” he promised her and Darcy pursed her lips, nodding as she patted the back of his hand. She offered a curt nod to Evelyn before turning to tend to her children.
Straightening, Kaius continued forward with Evelyn, his hands sliding into his pockets. “I’m sure Adrastus has told you plenty about me.” he finally said into the silence that was forming between them, though he didn’t look at her. “It’s always easiest to judge someone when they aren’t around to share their side of the story I’ve found.” his voice tapered off, cold and detached as memories resurfaced. Glancing her way, he noted the look on her face and rolled his eyes. “Don’t worry, I’m not going to try and defend myself to you.” he waved her off. “But you should know that just like your precious High Lord, I must do things that are difficult to keep my people and my Court alive.”
He left it at that for the time being. He didn’t want to get into the fact that his work with Elisora was considered rocky. Hence why he had yet to turn her over to him yet. He didn’t trust the King. He wasn’t convinced that the minute he turned Evelyn into him he would betray the Spring Court. It wasn’t above Adrianna. Most of all, he wasn’t going to let her know that since he laid eyes on her beneath the mountain, he felt some sort of pull toward her.
The two of them emerged through a cluster of trees that brought them out past the village. The grass was tall and dotted with flowers that swayed against the breeze. Reaching his fingers out, he brushed them against the tips of the meadow, eyes peering out at the blue-skied horizon.
“As hard as it may be to believe, Evelyn, I am far from your enemy.”
There was truth in the words Nevara spoke - so much truth that it made Faye uncomfortable, the blonde shifting her weight from foot to foot as several pairs of eyes settled on her. Her gaze flickered up to meet Wayland’s, and she saw a conflicted tidal wave of emotion brimming behind those hazel eyes, cresting and ebbing as the general fought to hold onto his composure. When her gaze slid to meet Killian’s, Faye knew. Perhaps she’d known from that very first time, when he’d drawn her out of her visions. She could sense his shadows almost straining towards her, and in turn could feel whatever flicker of power inside of her chest pulsating in response.
“Carranam.” She repeated the word slowly, testing its weight. The implication of such a bond was absolutely terrifying - it surpassed any sort of hesitancy she’d ever felt when fearing these strange fae connections, even the mating bond. The bond she had with Wayland was one so natural, fated. He was woven into the very fabric of her being, she needed him as crucially as her lungs needed oxygen. No matter how she fought it, it was a part of her. This proposed bond with Killian was different. It was somehow both a conscious and subconscious decision; it felt as if she’d decided it without realizing it, and yet the choice was very intentional. Something deep inside of her, a part of her she didn’t yet know in this strange new life, had chosen him - and he’d chosen her in return. To put so much faith and power into another being was daunting, especially given the consequences that Nevara had mentioned. To risk everything to save herself, she wouldn’t have even contemplated…but to save Evie? How could she not?
Wayland surged forward, rejecting Nevara’s ideas before the rest of them even had a chance to let the thought fully form. The General unwaveringly went head to head with the dark-haired woman, teeth bared, lips curled. If looks could kill, she would have been six feet under; for that matter, so would he. Faye opened her mouth to say something, to find the words that would restore the peace, but no sound came out - what could she say? The decision wasn’t hers alone to make… but thankfully, it seemed that Killian shared her mindset. Shadows sprung to life, separating the sparring friends, sending the both of them stumbling back a few paces. There was the unmistakable ring of confidence in Killian’s voice as he requested Nevara train them that gave Faye a sense of hope, strengthening her resolve.
The blonde stepped forward, gently pressing the palm of her hand against the small of Wayland’s back. “We can do it,” she said gently. As his shoulders slumped, she wrapped that arm around his waist and tucked herself into his side. Blue eyes met Killian’s, and Faye flashed him a weak smile. “Promise not to fry your brain if you don’t scramble mine any worse than it already is,” she joked. Wayland tensed against her, and she tilted her head to rest against the hollow beneath his shoulder. There was something strangely freeing about touching him without fear or hesitation - physical affirmation had always been the language of their hidden love, and to speak it so freely before the rest of the inner circle said more than words ever could have.
When Faye’s gaze raised this time, it met the High Lord’s. She could see the confliction he was feeling, the desire to both defend and conquer leaving him at odds. Never had she seen the man lacking his composure, never had she seen him so utterly cold and detached, yet burning with such fire. It was a strange contradiction, and something dangerous gleamed behind those swirling eyes that made her blood run cold. This was a man she wanted by her side in battle, not standing on the opposite end of the field. And the longer she stood there watching him, she realized that he was also a man she would gladly go to battle for. There had been such a long period of time where she’d gone back and forth with her true feelings about Adrastus. At first she’d felt a sort of jealousy, detest for the man whom her sister so dearly loved, one of many who had replaced her position in Evie’s life. But as she, too, had come to love the family her sister had found, Faye had gone from loathing the man to admiring him. His grace and generosity, his kindness and devotion, it all bode well for the High Lord. He was a man worthy of her sister, worthy of the title brother. And as she stood there contemplating all of this, she realized for the first time that he was also worthy of being considered her High Lord. Never before had Faye counted herself amongst them, never had she considered this court her own or herself a part of it. But now, she realized the truth. His pain was her pain, his losses her own. And victory, when they were successful in destroying the wards and freeing her sister, was also something to be shared.
“I’m no Cursebreaker, and I won’t pretend to be..” began Faye quietly. “But I’m of her same blood. I’m of her heart and her soul and all the things that make Evie who she is; all the things she made sure make me who I am. It has to count for something.” And she hoped that by breathing those facts into existence, it would somehow make them true - it would somehow give her even an ounce of her sister’s worthiness. “We can do it,” she repeated pointedly. There was a fierceness in her words, but her gaze was somehow gentle as it pleaded with Adrastus. “On my own, I can’t reach whatever it is that the Cauldron gave me...but I know it’s there. I can feel it - raw and unfiltered, waiting to be tapped into. Killian and I can harness the power of carranam. We can use it to break down the wards protecting the Spring Court. To rescue Evie. You just have to let us try.”
There were a few long moments of prolonged silence, so many beats of silence passing that she was afraid he’d insist on discovering another way, but then there was the slightest incline of the High Lord’s head - permission granted. And then Faye was rounding on Nevara, hunger burning behind those blue-brown depths when she said, “Teach us. Where do we begin?”
…
It was as if she was speaking to them in elvish. The men stared at her long after she’d made her request, confusion flickering across their faces before they were wise enough to conceal it - to give her any sort of insight into their true thoughts and feelings would be a grave mistake, though she was in no sort of hurry to let them know that.
Distrust replaced confusion, and the redhead lowered his brows. Sitting back in his seat, the man glanced wearily between both High Lady and High Lord. “A tour,” Evie confirmed, dipping her chin and raising the mug to her lips once more. Her blue gaze remained trained on the High Lord from beneath lowered lashes, assessing his response. She wasn’t sure what to expect from the man. She didn’t know how far his hospitality extended, nor could she anticipate his true intentions with her. It was impossible to guess just how far he was willing to go to earn her good graces, or how long he would continue playing this dangerous little game that they’d been partaking in since that first meeting. The answers would reveal themselves in due time - she just had to be patient.
Or set another trap for one of the Suriel. Decisions, decisions.
It seemed to her that there was only the briefest pause of contemplation before the High Lord was rising, beckoning Evie to follow him from the corridor. With a wicked grin and a waggle of her fingers to Tobias, she was following after Kaius. He led her through the manor, detailing the layout and purposes of the various corridors and the rooms within. It was all very standard. Evie mentally mapped out the entire manor’s layout, tucking away even the most useless bits of information for later use. When they returned to the foyer and the man began studying her, voicing his concerns, Evie scoffed and rolled her eyes. An escape was the furthest thing from her mind. “You’d have to be absolutely mad to kidnap me without ensuring that all unauthorized travel to and from your court was completely cut off.” She pointed out. No, she didn’t plan on escaping - she was going to utilize every resource at her disposal, including his own home, against him in the end.
Much more satisfying than a simple escape.
The walk across the grounds almost made her forget the unfortunate circumstances surrounding her visit to the Spring Court. It was beautiful, fresh, teeming with magic and new life. Everything was veiled in ivy and flowers - roses, hyacinth, peonies. It all grew in abundance here, somehow cultivated and yet so wildly free. The urge to reach out and pluck some of those blossoms as they strolled past was nearly overwhelming, but one thought at what Faye would think kept her hands at her sides - and a pang of homesickness coursing through her. Evie followed behind Kaius silently, down a long path that tapered off into something cobblestone. She trailed behind the High Lord dutifully, lost in thought for a moment. Too absorbed in her own thoughts and feelings to realize where he was leading her, until the small wooden building suddenly sprung up before them. The scent of hay and feed filled her nose, and it reminded her so much of home - her human home - that for a moment Evie had to do a double take, remind herself of where she was.
“Horses are….fine,” said Evie slowly, approaching the stall with only the slightest bit of hesitation. The enormous beasts had always seemed somehow daunting to her. She’d ridden less than a handful of times, all of them before her family had lost their fortune. And even then it had only ever been a pony, never one of these full grown creatures. She eyed him with a bit of apprehension, but still she approached. When those lips pulled back to reveal rows of teeth, a slight smile pulled at Evie’s lips. The mention of the village piqued her interest - seeing as much of this court as possible would probably be her greatest advantage.
Kaius’s words about the horse gave the High Lady pause. “Hmm. Then perhaps he should teach his master a lesson in propriety,” Evie mused, brows raising in challenge towards the High Lord. Her lips curled slightly around the edges, more so in amusement at her own good humor than anything else - and when she found the smile mirrored on Kaius’s face, she couldn’t explain the sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach. Something about the way he looked at her, that sly little smile like they were sharing some secret just between the two of them, some private sort of moment…it made her feel lonelier than she could ever remember feeling. Here, in this strange court, surrounded only by men who were her enemies. No matter how pretty they tried to tie up the package, at the end of the day she knew they offered her not friendship or sanctuary, but captivity.
And still…reaching out, she gently stroked behind the horse’s ears.
“I don’t suppose you’ll give me my own mount?” asked Evie, arching a brow. The stablehands had moved forward, preparing the horse. Just the one. And a look from Kaius was confirmation enough that she would be riding with him. Perhaps she should have been more upset about the fact, but truthfully she wouldn’t have been able to manage on her own. Not that she’d admit it. Gritting her teeth, Evie slid one foot into the stirrup and threw her leg over, sliding into place in front of the High Lord who had just mounted his steed. “Hands to yourself,” she tossed over one shoulder, spine stiff as she leveled the man with a look. Thighs tightening around the back of the massive creature, Evie wound her fingers gently into his mane, swallowing thickly as he began to move.
The trek to the village was mostly quiet. Interspersed with moments of conversation that tapered off into nothingness - it wasn’t as if the two actually had very much common ground. Over the course of the trip Evie gradually relaxed back against him, still a bit on edge but gradually warming up to the method of travel. Over those lush, rolling hills they travelled. Through canopied forests, a long winding path guiding them through the abundance of flora and fauna. So wild, yet so perfectly cultivated; there was something both beautiful and unnatural about it, the way the natural world seemed to go on around this place. As they came up on the little village, Evie was slightly taken aback. It was so…normal. Once more she was reminded of home, her old home, and she felt a fresh wave of…something. She couldn’t identify the emotion, but as she looked out at the little village - quiet, clearly poverty stricken, in the process of what looked like rebuilding - it swelled up in her chest, threatening to choke her.
“They haven’t recovered,” she said suddenly, looking out at the little village with furrowed brows. It was plain to see, between the half-finished buildings amongst piles of rubble, the dirt-stained faces watching them with widened eyes. The hollowness of those faces, the sharpness of the cheekbones, the sallow looking skin. If Evie recognized anything, it was the telltale signs of hunger and poverty. “To be on the losing side of another war…they wouldn’t make it.” She surmised, suddenly understanding something Kaius had said earlier, about ensuring his people were on the winning side of this war. A bit of clarity, and it left her feeling tortured. A means to an end, that’s what she was - and she didn’t know how to feel about it.
“I don’t know what you’re expecting from me, Kaius, but I’m not your salvation.” Said Evie quietly as he brought them to a stop near a set of hitching posts. She reached out, flexing her powers, met by that same wall she’d come to expect and loathe. There was nothing she could do - nothing she would do for him, no way she could help these people. What did he truly have to gain from all of this?
"No." Wayland crossed his arms, eyes fixed on Nevara who had just finished explaining her plan of awakening more of whatever it was the Cauldron had given or perhaps taken from Phaedra. Nevara just blinked, brows lowering at him. "You’re not going to send her to take out those wards on her own. We have no idea what that could do to her.”
“I never said that she would be doing it alone,” Nevara snapped, then turned her attention to Killian who met her gaze, his expression remained unreadable. Wayland followed her gaze toward him when he realized what her intentions were.
“I have brought her back from her visions, I don’t see how that is of any use if she also has powers,” Killian said, his golden gaze flickering toward Faye.
“It is more than that.” Nevara began moving toward Faye, her eyes surveying the girl with close inspection. The ancient woman reached out her hand, grabbing hold of one of Faye’s and she dragged a fingertip along the lines of her palms. “I read in the Book of Breathings of a rare connection. A connection that hasn’t been seen in thousands of centuries.”
Wayland’s body had stiffened at her words. His lips pressed into a firm line of discontent, and he forced his hazel eyes to hyper-fixate on the mountain ground beneath his boots, but it didn’t stop his siphons from flickering in response to his emotions.
Adrastus was the next to speak, his eyes had filled with a dangerous darkness that swallowed even the brightest stars. “What connection?” he pressed and Nevara dropped Faye’s hand, turning to her High Lord.
“Carranam.” Nevara finally said, her voice quieter this time. Adrastus’ face twisted into confusion and familiarity. The word rang through him, one he heard of, but it had seemed nearly irrelevant. Almost like a myth to possess such a bond. Wayland lifted his gaze to Nevara, his muscles remaining tense. Killian remained impassive but listened deeply. “The Carranam bond allows partners to share their magic, which is a strong advantage in battle, and to communicate almost telepathically. Very few have found someone they are compatible with, as it is both rare and dangerous. It was said that most couldn’t find someone they trusted enough to test it with because of the risks attached; an unskilled partner could unwillingly take too much power and drive the other mad, cause them both to burn out. . . or shatter their minds completely.”
A snarl rang through the air and all eyes flew toward Wayland whose fists were coiled at his sides. “No. Absolutely fucking not.” the General glared at Nevara for even mentioning such a possibility.
Any hope that once flickered on Adrastus’ face had disappeared with her last words and he nodded. “Wayland is right. We aren’t going to risk anyone's life knowingly. We will find another way. Besides, we don’t know if any of that applies to them anyways.”
“From the entries I have read, their bond is extremely similar. If they can bring forward any power that she might possess, they would be strong enough to wipe the wards out completely. Odds are, she doesn’t have any magic anyways, maybe it’s just the visions, and if that’s the case then we move on to other options—”
“Nevara,” Adrastus warned, but Wayland was stepping up to the dark-haired female, towering over her, his wings unfurling behind him. Nevara craned her head to stare back at Wayland, her lips pressed into a thin line, her stare like stone against his own.
“I won’t say it again—”
“You said that unskilled partners are what make it dangerous.” Killian cut in, his shadows sliding between Wayland and Nevara. The snake of dark smoke expanded suddenly and shoved their bodies apart, causing both of them to stumble and glare his way. “So make us skilled. Then we can try safely.”
“It’s still dangerous,” Wayland growled out, but turned towards Faye when she spoke, his shoulders slumping.
“Your mug,”
The words were said with an intensity that met Evelyn’s eyes as she looked at him expectantly, arm reaching across the table, waiting for him to present her his cup of coffee. Kaius let his eyes scrutinize the woman, a glint of pleasure could be seen in the green depths and he held her gaze as he slowly slid his mug across the table for her to take.
When she collected the mug, Kaius arched a brow when she brought the rim to her lips, taking a swallow of the still-steaming liquid. He noted the crinkle in her nose and examined her quietly, wondering if she even liked coffee at all, or if she was just doing things out of spite.
It was when she started to question things that Kaius leaned back in his seat, the wood groaning in protest, and a scoffed laugh escaped the Lord when Tobias made a comment, his eyes training on Evelyn, wanting nothing more than to see her squirm. Kaius knew it would take a lot more than threats to rile the girl. He could see it dancing in her eyes. A feral defiance. It intoxicated him.
“A tour.” He echoed. It was the last thing he expected from her. He all but assumed that she would want to lock herself up in her rooms for the majority of her stay, forcing him to drag her out himself. He didn’t question her any further before rising from his spot at the table. Tobias eyed his High Lord wearily, his distrust in her rather evident. “Come along then,” Kauis offered with a gesture of his hand, and he walked out into the corridor.
Kaius led her throughout the manor, explaining the layout to her as they went. It was when they returned back to the foyer that Kaius turned to examine her. “If your intentions are to plan an escape, by all means, have at it, but I will say this; it will be a wasted effort on your part.” with that, Kaius shoved open the entrance doors of the opulent building and exposed Evelyn to the new court that surrounded her.
The manor was a sprawling estate veiled in roses and ivy, with patios and balconies and staircases sprouting from its alabaster sides. Amethyst irises and pale snowdrops and butter-yellow daffodils bloom in the balmy breeze that flowed airily against Evelyn’s gown when they stepped outside. A grand marble staircase led into the giant oak doors of the estate and the two of them descended the stairs until they stood on the tended pathway that would lead them through the court.
The Spring Court itself was a vast land made up of rolling green hills, lush forests, and clear, bottomless lakes. Magic didn’t just abound in the bumps and the hollows—-it grew here. To the south, Kaius’ Court bordered the Wall—better known as—the magical border separating the mortals and the fae. To the opposite side of the magic border, his northern borders belonged to the Summer and the Autumn Courts. Kaius tucked his hands into his pockets while they made their way down the path, only for him to steer them to a smaller cobblestone path that would lead them toward the stables.
“How do you feel about horses, High Lady?” Kaius asked as they approached the wooden building. The neighs and whinnies from the steeds could be heard before he shoved open the gates and the smell of hay and feed enveloped the area around them. “We don’t boast any cities in the Spring Court, but there is a rather large village no more than five miles from my estate if you’re interested,” he muttered as the memory of all Adrianna had destroyed in his lands resurfaced. He shoved the thought down, his hand reaching up to stroke a large, russet Corsican. Its lips wobbled back, exposing his teeth to Kaius, the expression rather goofy. It was a common greeting from the horse. “Still obnoxious, Redford,” the High Lord rubbed between the horses' eyes and when his hand dropped, Redford nodded his head exaggeratedly, earning a faint smirk from Kaius.
Turning back to Evelyn, Kaius gestured toward Redford. “Go ahead. He knows better than to bite a beautiful lady,” he mused, and Redford looked toward Evelyn, his lips curling once more in greeting, his big teeth flashing at her as he did.
Evie was gone. All these hours later, it was still hard to comprehend. How it had happened was still mostly a mystery, and they all felt some sort of personal failing as they sat around discussing ways to retrieve their High Lady. Though she’d remained present for the duration of everything that had happened, Faye found herself trembling fearfully on the edge of reality and in-between. The swell of emotion left her mind foggy and vulnerable, and it took every ounce of her concentration to remain rooted in the moment, surrounded by the rest of the Inner Circle.
Nevara was right; a plan was what they needed - a good one, and something in the woman’s tone coupled with the feeling of eyes on her made Faye’s skin crawl, her own blue-brown gaze raising to realize that everyone was staring in her direction.
The blonde recoiled slightly, as if drawing back into herself at the notion that she could play any part of value in the plan to rescue her sister. Me? she wanted to ask, brows furrowing as Nevara sized her up with interest. The blonde shivered in fearful anticipation of what was yet to come. It was Evie - Evie who had cared for them all for so many years, who had given up everything to provide and protect. If the roles were reversed, her sister wouldn’t have hesitated to throw herself into the middle of things, regardless of her own shortcomings or trepidation. The woman would have torn apart the realm, would have given her very life for those she loved - repaying the favor seemed only natural.
And so, Faye squared her shoulders and raised her trembling chin. “What can I do?”
A war had begun - but he knew nothing of what was yet to come.
Kaius spoke, and Evie felt her gaze darkening. A growl tore past her lips at the insult to her mate, and the brunette had to keep herself fully grounded to avoid launching across the distance left between them to tackle the High Lord of Spring. Drawing in a steadying breathe between gritted teeth, her gaze met Kaius’s and it held, though she said nothing.
A voice across the room had her head swiveling. A woman walked in, looking altogether meek and subservient. The way she addressed Kaius had Evie’s stomach turning, the utter devotion and loyalty in her voice. Blinking as the woman was ordered to take Evie to her rooms, the girl found herself rooted to the spot. Even when the servant, the woman, Eloise, bid her to follow, she didn’t comply - the thought that anything in this court could belong to her was nauseating. She’d have preferred a damp dark cell in their dungeon, or hell, a stall with the horses. And so she simply stood there, staring between them all, silently fuming.
Kaius’s words found her ears, and Evie looked over at him. There was a serious edge in his voice that let her know he would make good on the threat to drag her away, and she was half tempted to meet his challenge. But without her powers, she was entirely at the man’s mercy. And though she was stubborn, she couldn’t gauge Kaius well enough to know just how far his patience would wear before he snapped. “Drop dead,” she spat bitterly, glaring at the High Lord for a long moment before turning to follow behind his servant.
____________________________
Eloise was knocking on the bedroom door the moment the sun had fully risen, but Evie was already awake. She’d barely slept more than a few minutes here and there, kept restless by her anxiousness and homesickness. Frustration and anger brewed somewhere deep inside of the girl, overridden only by the peace of mind that came with the knowledge that there was no way the Spring Court would get away with this. If Adrastus hadn’t been preparing for war before, he was now - she knew without a doubt that her mate would wash the realm in blood and hellfire before giving up on finding her.
“Good morning, miss.” A hesitant but friendly smile played on the corner of the servant’s lips as she dipped her head in greeting and began to draw back the curtains. Evie’s blue gaze followed the woman as she set about the room, drawing curtains and opening windows. A warm rush of spring air flitted through, bringing in the fresh scent of flowers and cut grass. The woman disappeared behind the door on the far side of the room, and in a few moments there was the sound of trickling water. When she re-emerged, Evie was still staring blankly at the door. “I’ve drawn you a bath,” announced Eloise. “Would you like me to help you undress?” Evie blinked at the woman, brows furrowing. Such a dutiful servant. Only doing her job, and yet Evie couldn’t help but to feel a certain sort of resentment towards the woman. For being here, for working for someone like Kaius, for being complacent in this whole thing. “I can manage on my own,” she fought to keep the biting edge from her voice as she rose and crossed the room, unsurprised when the woman trailed slowly behind her.
An hour later, Evie was deemed presentable. Her skin was soft and shiny, the gentle scent of rose water still clinging to it. Her hair had been washed and brushed, and then expertly braided by Eloise in a fashion that Evie was unaccustomed to. Her own clothing was long since gone, and the dress laid before her seemed the embodiment of the Spring Court. The softest blue silk, it was adorned with sprawling dandelions and wispy petals of varying hues. The entire look was entirely too gentle; it was the look of a lady. Not a High Lady. Not a warrior. A doll, someone to be fluffed and preened and put on display. Not a person, but a belonging; something to possess. As she studied her reflection in the mirror, Evie shivered at the realization that she looked as if she belonged here - and she wondered if maybe that wasn’t exactly their intention.
Tension was heavy in the air as she walked into the dining room, surveying it for a long moment or two before crossing to take her seat at the only empty place setting across from Kaius. Brows drawn together in a scowl, the brunette sat rigidly in the chair with a stiff spine and hands clenched into a fist, resting against the fabric of her lap. She ignored the High Lord’s greeting and for a few long minutes, they sat in silence. Her gaze flitted from one end of the table to the other, taking inventory of the Spring Court’s spread: meats, cheeses, breads, fruits, pastries - any and everything she could have wished to indulge in sat before her, and her stomach growled in response. But she didn’t trust it. She wouldn’t have been surprised to find that the High Lord and his minion had fed themselves first, then laced the remaining food with Faebane. Blue eyes watched calculatingly as her hosts dined, the redheaded one feasting upon the various delicacies while the High Lord sipped his morning coffee.
“Your mug,” said Evie suddenly, breaking the silence. Eyes flickered towards her, brows were arched in curiosity. “Whatever I’d like?” she reminded her gracious host. “I’d like your mug, High Lord.” And she nodded towards the steaming mug of coffee, still mostly full, extending an arm across the table to hold her hand out expectantly. Though she wouldn’t put him above endangering both herself and his companion as a means to whatever end he craved, she knew that a man as power-hungry as Kaius would never risk suppressing his own gifts, even temporarily. The coffee seemed like her safest bet, and it wasn’t as though she hadn’t been hungry before. The sooner the Faebane was out of her system, the better - and she’d do anything to bypass the cold, stone curtain that had descended down the middle of the bridge between herself and Adrastus.
Hands wrapping around the mug, which was offered after a few moments of what looked like amused deliberation, Evie held the High Lord’s gaze as she brought its rim to her lips. The liquid was hot and appeased the monster in her belly, but the sweetness of it made her nose wrinkle. A pang of homesickness she had never experienced washed over her as she longed for something as silly as the bitterness of her own mate’s mug. Kaius held her gaze, as if expecting some sort of gratitude, but Evie didn’t give him the satisfaction. She set the mug down in front of her, not withdrawing her hands; not trusting anything. “I assume you don’t have any plans on turning me over to Elisora just yet,” said the brunette with an arch of one perfectly sculpted brow. The men watched her, questioningly, and she shrugged one lazy shoulder. “Prisoners are generally kept in cells, not given lavish bedrooms. Fed on scraps and water, not decadent spreads. You treat me as a guest, not a prisoner of war.” Something akin to approval shone in those gazes as Evie tried her best to piece together their rationale, letting her know she must be close to hitting the mark, and it made her sick to her stomach. She didn’t want to impress them - she wanted to slaughter them.
“You’ve bathed me in your fragrances. Dressed me in your colors. Braided my hair in your fashions. It’s almost as if you intend to keep me,” and her lips quirked then at the ridiculousness of such a notion. “And if we do?” asked Tobias, his gaze challenging. Not threatening; almost playful. As if he simply wanted to bait her, he was just looking for the reaction. Evie blinked once, then twice, and lifted the mug back to her lips. She took a long swallow, face composed this time, and thought of how to respond to the man’s query. And if they did? Well, they were in for a very long and painful battle - on more than one side. But Evie felt that that was better left unsaid, so she simply rolled her shoulders once more. “Then I suppose someone better offer to give me a tour.”
After what could only be described as a grueling conversation amongst the High Lords, Adrastus was excusing himself from the others to return to his tents and collect his inner circle. He would have to let them in on all that they covered for the meeting that would take place a while later once everyone was more settled in.
Once he arrived at his tents, Adras peered into his and Evie’s tent for her, only to come up short. The High Lord zipped the tent back up, deciding it best to use the bond instead. Adras’ talons reached down the bond, only to thud against a hard solid wall of cold stone. He couldn’t feel a thing. It wasn’t like her shield was up, but as if something was severing the bond, clamping down on it and making it kink closed.
Adrastus’ heart suddenly became heavy and his head felt like it was being evaded by a mixture of panic, grief, and anger. Even as the group began returning to the campsite, they all seemed to be opening their mouths. Their facial expressions went from relaxed to concern when he didn’t respond. He couldn’t hear a thing that they were saying, his eyes just kept darting around as he tried to find Evie’s face in the crowd.
A pair of hands grabbed his shoulders, but Adras snarled, ripping away from Wayland whose brows furrowed with shock.
“Adrastus?” Wayland tried again.
“Where is she?” Adrastus’ voice was hoarse, his mouth had gone entirely dry.
“Evelyn. . .” Killian murmured as if he already knew that was exactly who he was looking for.
“Where the hell are Kaius and Tobias?” Nevara growled out as she caught on and as if the earth itself was screaming and cursing their names, a flash of lightning sprung across the mountain skies, and a roar of thunder rumbled through the grey clouds above. Then, the sky cried down upon them.
* * *
Kaius held little to no amusement in his green gaze. He only watched as the girl tore through the room like a wild animal, he remained rather unphased thanks to the Faebane keeping her as weak as a mortal. No powers. No strength. The High Lord knew that she wouldn’t be happy. Expected her to lash out in such a way, but he also had faith that she would soon come to understand his side of the coin.
“A war has already begun,” the Lord quipped. “And I intend on keeping my lands and my people on the living side of it. If you and your half-wit mate were smart, you would do the same, so wipe that look off your face.”
“Your Highness,” an older woman's voice called from the other side of the room causing everyone to turn their heads in her direction. Kaius’ servant, Eloise, stood with her hands folded in front of her. Her dirty-blonde curls were kept in a bun and her brown eyes flickered between the two men and their guest. “You called for me.”
Kaius turned back toward Evelyn and he merely nodded once. “Please, show our guest to her rooms.”
Eloise straightened, her gaze surveying Evelyn. “If you’d kindly follow me, miss,” she urged with a wave of her hand. When Evelyn didn’t so much as budge, a low growl slipped free from Kaius, his eyes darkening when they landed on the Cursebreaker.
“Go with Eloise to your rooms, or I will drag you there myself.” he challenged and when she finally began moving, Kaius’ shoulders sagged as he watched them disappear down one of the grand halls, the so-called High Lady fuming behind the servant.
* * *
The inner circle hadn’t said a word in a long moment. The silence was deafening. Adrastus had torn apart his tent, nearly sending the entirety of it to the ground before a couple of the other High Lords rallied up to stop his frenzy before he tore apart Windhaven.
After they all came to the conclusion that if the Spring Lord took Evie, then there would be impenetrable wards around his territory, and getting past them would not come easily. Not only that, but Adrastus, after losing his cool, found that his powers had been dampened. He had been poisoned with Faebane and that could only mean that the King of Elisora was the man pulling all the strings. They had been manipulated and double-crossed and it cost them their High Lady.
“We can’t just sit here,” Wayland urged, his face set into a scowl.
Killian, whose shadows were nearly engulfing him remained utterly silent. It was obvious, that they all blamed themselves for what happened. Killian had been patrolling the borders, and yet he didn’t detect what happened. They were right under his nose and he failed his High Lady.
“We can’t run in blind either. If there are wards around the Spring Court, then we are going to need more than just us to break through. It’s going to take an army.” Onica breathed, her hands still shaking with rage.
“I will get her back,” Adrastus interrupted, fury burning in his silver gaze. “And I will tear down all of Letharia if I have to,” he promised through clenched teeth.
“We need a plan, and a damn good one.” Nevara crossed her arms, then turned to look at Faye, something sparking in her eyes while she watched the girl. “And I think I know just the place to start.”
* * *
The next morning, Kaius had sent Eloise into Evelyn’s rooms to collect her for breakfast. Tobias and he had already sat around the long wooden table. A variety of foods cluttered the table ranging from fruits to eggs, various types of meat, and toast. Tobias indulge himself in his breakfast while Kaius poured himself a cup of dark roasted coffee. He had just about brought the mug to his lips when Evelyn appeared around the corner, her face still set into a scowl.
“Good morning,” Kaius cooed, watching as she reluctantly approached the table. “Feel free to help yourself to whatever you’d like, Evelyn.”
The days passed by, tensions rising with each passing moment. No matter how they might try to stick to themselves, the members of the Spring Court seemed bound and determined to interject themselves into every facet of the inner circle’s day-to-day lives. Evie struggled to determine whether Kaius’s continued presence was an attempt to get beneath her mate’s skin, or if he was genuine in seeking an alliance and simply enjoyed making everyone uncomfortable while he did so. The longer they spent together, the more difficult it became for everyone to keep a tight leash on their emotions. After a few days, they were all longing for anyone else to join them on that desolate mountain - and then, the most unlikely ally made his arrival.
“Sorin,” Evie breathed, sidestepping closer to Onica instinctually. Guilt flared up within her momentarily as she remembered all they’d done in his court. The lying, the deception, the way she’d led him on. It had been necessary, of course, to get the Book of Breathings - but looking back on it now, it didn’t exactly make her feel all warm and cozy to know that she’d toyed with him in such a personal, intimate sort of way. Their gazes met and Evie willed herself to hold it, albeit only momentarily before the Lord of Summer was tearing his gaze away from her and focusing on Adrastus once more.
She watched their exchange with bated breath, a soft sigh of relief escaping her when Sorin departed on neutral terms despite all that had transpired between their courts. The relief was short-lived, dissipating immediately when Adrastus rounded on Kaius, closing the distance between them. Adrastus, her voice was a concerned warning down the bond as she watched. Talons were being freed, she could see the ripple of Kaius’s spine as if he, too, prepared to unleash something wicked and powerful - Evie was moving forward, but the two of them were already being dragged apart. The High Lady paused, brows pulling together as she watched her mate. Never before had she seen him looking so tense, so conflicted…this was entirely different from any of the stress she’d seen him under before, and she didn’t know how to help him.
Adrastus moved into their tent without saying a word, the doors fluttering shut behind him. Evie watched him go, a pang of hurt tightening her chest. Hurt for him, hurt for herself, hurt for the fact that she didn’t know how to help him through this. For a long moment she stared at the walls of the tent, wondering if she should go in and comfort him. Wondering if it would make a difference, or if it would only add to the stress her mate was already under. After awhile, she decided against it - and with a sigh, she leaned against one of the tent posts and crossed her arms more tightly around herself, burrowing to stave off the cold.
Wayland gave her a quizzical look, as if he didn’t understand why she hadn’t gone in after her mate. Evie shrugged her shoulders simply and said to him, to them all, “Let’s just try to get through these next few days without killing anyone.”
. . . . .
It was an important morning - finally, the last of the High Lords had gathered, and they were going to be able to move against Elisora.
Somehow, Evie found herself standing at the fire’s edge with no one but the High Lord of Spring for company. Killian had said something about scouting, securing the perimeter; Wayland was training with the other Illyrian soldiers; Faye spent most of her time trailing behind the General or locked away in her tent; Onica and Nevara were off somewhere together, the former no doubt easing the chill in her blood with a glass of something strong, and the former humoring her. And Adrastus, he was busy orchestrating everything between the Courts. Evie found herself by his side constantly, but as time went on she had begun to feel less like a High Lady and more like a figurehead. There was a disconnect between herself and the High Lords, and she couldn’t shake the feeling of disapproval.
“You look troubled,” commented the golden-haired fae, who was always watching her closely. Evie spared him a glance, shrugging her shoulders easily. “There’s a lot going on.” For a moment he was silent and then he said, “Perhaps you need something to take your mind off of all this…impending doom.” Raising her brows at him, mildly curious, Evie waited. “Walk with me, High Lady.” Crooned Kaius, that familiar mocking edge in his voice whenever he addressed her. “We’re not needed here yet.”
She cast a glance over her shoulder, to where Adrastus was convening with the newly-arrived High Lords. Soon they’d all meet, sitting down to discuss the terms of an alliance and a war plan to stop Elisora before his actions could doom both the mortal and fae realms. Her mate had been on edge these last few days, and she was hoping that the sooner tensions were eased between themselves and the Spring Court, the sooner he could find some sort of peace. Perhaps she could bridge that gap between them - nothing was going to erase the past, nothing was going to take away the hurt and nothing was going to make Kaius any less of an arrogant bastard than he’d already proved himself to be - but perhaps a new face, a new story, might succeed in bringing the Lord of Spring onto their side more willingly.
“We’re allies, are we not?” pressed Kaius, tilting his head to the side as he watched her watch Adrastus. A soft sigh escaped the girl, and although the last thing she wanted was to spend any period of time alone with the man, she wondered if it might have its benefits. “Ten minutes,” was all she said, giving him a pointed look. A strange smile flickered across the man’s face, and he inclined his head shortly in agreement. “An adequate amount of time.”
The two began to walk, away from the main camp and closer towards the seclusion of the wooded area which surrounded it. Evie hadn’t spent much time outside of the camp, and she found the air here more bitter and the stillness of the woods unsettling. “Not used to the cold?” asked Kaius, as she suppressed a shiver beneath her heavy jacket. “No more than you are,” said Evie, though she thought to herself that he did seem to bear it better than most, which was surprising given that he came from the land of perpetual Spring. “A nasty place, this mountain. Cold. Dangerous. Overflowing with arrogance and testosterone,” he clucked his tongue. “Hard to get used to.” At his words, she couldn’t hold back her amused snort. “After living life in the lap of luxury, isolated amongst the rosebushes?” Kaius’s expression darkened, but a smirk curved his lips. “Something like that, yes…or, you know, after living life put up on a pedestal paraded to your adoring subjects, o’ Mighty Cursebreaker.” He countered, and Evie didn’t have the heart to bristle. Instead, she laughed - it was well deserved. “Well, we’ve got plenty of time to adjust,” was all she murmured, boots crunching against the ice-laden snow as they came to a large clearing, a cliff overlooking the valley of pine trees.
Kaius tsked. “Perhaps not as much as you might think.” There was only a moment for Evie to contemplate his words before the man was stepping forward, grabbing her elbow. The sizzle of magic against her skin sent red flags through Evie’s mind, and her initial reaction was to winnow away from him but she found herself unable to do so. Instead, she was wisped through the air at Kaius’s side as he winnowed the both of them away from the Illyrian camp, and into the grove below. Their feet touched the ground and Evie shoved herself as far away from Kaius as she could, stumbling into the snow. Her hands shot out, but all she could do was tremble with the exertion where her magic should have rippled into the air around them. “What did you do?” she whispered, brows slamming together as she stared up at him. Something crackled nearby, and Tobias emerged from behind a barren tree. This had all been planned.
“What we had to do,” murmured the son of Autumn. He exchanged a look with Kaius, a short and sharp nod. Magic exploded into the air around them, slamming into Evie like a ton of bricks. The world went black, and she slumped just as one of the men stepped forward to gather her gently into his arms.
_______________________________________
Consciousness came back to her in waves. Heavy eyelids fluttered uselessly, her eyes straining to open fully and remain seeing. A sense of grogginess washed over Evie as the world around her finally came back into full focus, and it took her a few long moments to piece together what had happened. Blinking tiredly, she let her gaze roam across the extravagantly-decorated room. Black-and-white checkered marble floors, alabaster walls, crystalline chandeliers, polished wooden doors. She awoke sprawled out across a lush cushioned sofa, a light blanket draped across her body. The room was empty save its ornate furniture, but the air was heavy with the scent of honeysuckle and rose - and Evie knew without a doubt that she had been rendered a prisoner of the Spring Court.
She sat up so quickly that it made her head spin. The feeling reminded her of those days so long ago beneath the mountain, when she’d known nothing but total, drunken bliss and the plummeting lows that followed. Rolling her stiff shoulders, Evie trembled at the exertion. There was a tiredness in her very bones that left her feeling weak and achy. It went far beyond even the worst hangover. Glancing down at herself, she realized that someone had stripped her of her weapons, her armors and leathers - and redressed her in an airy, off-the-shoulder dress with embroidered flowers adorning its blue bodice and skirt. Blue eyes slipped shut and she reached out down the bond, only to find the other side cold and detached. Panic washed over her, quickly followed by anger as she began to piece together what had happened, how she had been rendered so weak and powerless.
“You’re working with him,” said Evie quietly as the polished wooden doors swung shut behind the High Lord of Spring. Raising her eyes, she met his gaze. It mirrored her own: cold, mistrusting, and full of disdain. “It’s how you were able to get the Faebane. And why you pretended you’d ally yourself with us - to infiltrate the camp, to gather information. Me.” The words were soft spoken and slow, blue gaze dipping to the ground once more as she tried to process everything. The betrayal, the danger, the uncertainties that now lie ahead. Without access to her powers she felt vulnerable and empty.
For a long moment Evie was silent while it all resonated with her, and then she was nothing but a blur. “You bastard!” she snarled, hurtling one of the down throw pillows at his head. A flurry of brunette tresses and blue silk, she barreled across the room like a tornado of spite, sending everything within her reach sailing across the room at her captor. Furniture, glass vases, artwork, books and knick-knacks. The room was as disheveled as she felt inside, and the fact did nothing to satisfy her. Standing in front of a pair of carved glass doors that led to the estate’s sprawling gardens, Evie faced the man with a flushed face and heaving chest, brunette strands fallen half-loose from her plain braid to drape her shoulders and frame her face.
“Feel better?” asked the Spring Lord’s fiery counterpart from where he’d perched himself against the furthest wall, arms crossed and brows drawn together. Evie gnashed her teeth together, hands clenched into fists at her sides. Had she been able to access her full powers, the room would have been entirely frozen over, or set aflame. “Fuck you,” she spat. The redhead recoiled slightly, blinking in surprise. He cast a glance towards his golden-haired companion, eyebrows raising. They exchanged an indecipherable look before their attention shifted back towards the matter at hand - her. “And here I thought you were a lady,” Tobias murmured, looking torn between amusement and discomfort; there was something almost sheepish in his expression.
“High Lady,” she corrected him easily, shaking her head. “And you have no idea what sort of war you’ve started.”
Though it did bring joy to Wayland to hear that even his High Lady found delight in the idea of defacing the smug Lord, it didn’t last long. He had heard the shiver in Faye’s tone and when he turned over his shoulder to look at Faye, he found her barefoot in the snow. The General blinked once, then twice, and rose from his spot on the barrel.
“Faye,” he scolded softly, sheathing the floral blade he’d received from her. The voice that interrupted them sent another rush of anger through Wayland when he came to a halt beside Phaedra.
Adrastus, though temporarily comforted by the words Evie sent down the bond, had only truly stopped his pacing when Kaius got comfortable with his mate. The fury that was swelling inside of him had become almost palpable, in fact, it would have been. Kaius had begun taunting his mate, his High Lady, and when he insulted her, Adrastus’ talons flung free from his hands and both Wayland and Killian straightened, hands ready to grab their swords when a bloodthirsty noise tore out of Evie, making their heads shift instinctively.
Down the bond, Adras could feel all that was coursing through her. He could feel that wave of something untapped surging through her and then she was reaching down the bridge for him. He met her halfway and that thunder seemed to disperse inside of her. When his silver gaze surveyed Evie, he had watched as claws retracted from her fingers and when they disappeared, so did his own as he looked at her in wonderment. Just like with High Lord Sorin of the Summer Court, she was within the presence of new power. The power that seemed to knock on the door to her own sleeping abilities.
* * *
The next few days seemed to drag on. Kaius and Tobias were anything but strangers all the while, often interjecting themselves into any conversations that the inner circle may have been having. Adrastus had been silently hoping that another High Lord would arrive any of the passing days, but when one finally did, it wasn’t exactly the High Lord that he had been anticipating. In fact, Adrastus hadn’t expected him to show up at all after his inner circle ransacked his castle for the Book of Breathings.
Sorin looked around the camp with little enthusiasm, his guards flanking either side of him, and to his surprise, Prince Finnick was with him as well. Onica looked as though she may faint at any given moment at the sight of the male.
“Sorin,” Adrastus greeted carefully, their eyes finally meeting. Sorin looked Adrastus over once and then glanced at Onica and Evie.
“Adrastus,” he muttered, returning his eyes to him.
“I would like to apologize—”
“For lying? Deceiving? Or robbing?” Sorin glared and Adrastus pursed his lips.
“Some things never change,” Kaius inserted himself and Adrastus’ muscles tensed, his jaw ticking with annoyance. “Good to see you, Sorin, it’s been too long.”
Sorin released a huff of breath before turning and heading for his assigned tents. “Don’t make me regret this.” was all he said as he walked away.
Adrastus spun on Kaius, his eyes glowing with wrath. “If all you have to offer is acting like an insolent child, then pack your shit and go.” he barked out, stepping toward the Spring Lord who glared back at him.
“You sent the invitation, Nychta. You need me.” he spat back.
“Nobody needs you.” Adrastus roared, his talons sliding free and Kaius’ nostrils flared in rage.
In an instant, Tobias was grabbing Kaius and Killian was grabbing Adrastus.
“Best behavior, High Lord?” Killian murmured quietly to Adrastus who was still seething.
“Killian,” Adrastus growled warningly in response and the two of them returned to their own tents.
When they returned to their tents, everyone seemed to crane their heads to look at the two of them. Everyone except for Onica who was nowhere to be seen. Nevara grimaced. “You look like you need a killing spree,” she mumbled.
Killian glanced at Adrastus’ direction and Wayland rose a brow. Adrastus, not wanting anything to do with explaining himself, moved into his tent, letting the flaps rustle behind him. The High Lord dropped down onto their makeshift bed, laid back, and covered his face with his hands as he tried to recollect himself. The last thing he wanted was to let anyone get underneath his skin — especially not Kaius. He had told himself that he could handle this. Handle seeing him again. But he wasn’t sure anymore. All he could see was his dead mother and sister. Their dismembered wings.
They just needed the numbers, he reminded himself. Once the war was over, they’d never have to see each other again.
* * *
Watching the sun go down had nearly driven Kaius mad with anticipation. Especially since they were on top of a mountain with little to no tree coverage. He needed it to be dark, and he needed to know where everyone was for his plan to work. One mishap and it was over.
The High Lord of Spring let the night continue for a while after the darkness first settled. Let all awake things nestle into their beds and then he emerged. Tobias had already winnowed, planted where they agreed to meet once he had her. Evelyn Graves. Curse breaker and, as he had confirmed, harnesser of all seven courts.
Getting past Adrastus would not come without difficulty. He anticipated that much. That was why he poisoned the High Lord and Lady's drinks with Faebane. A rare substance that he managed to get his hands on through the right amount of coaxing. With their magic suppressed, taking her would be as easy as winnowing Evelyn straight from her bed.
Kaius manuevered carefully through the camp. Following a path he’d inspected to be the least littered with rocks and other things that could either trip or create too much sound. Passing the smothered firepit, he approached the tent, but when he went to open the latch, he found it wouldn’t budge. As if protected by. . . magic.
His jaw clenched in pure annoyance and the High Lord forced himself back from the tent. A new plan. He didn’t care anymore.
Night. Day.
She would be his.
The Illyrian camp was about what was to be expected. Cold, desolate, grim. The air was heavy with a bitterness that they couldn’t shake, and there was something about the place that felt almost hostile despite the fact that it was supposed to be a place of refuge as they recruited allies for the war against Elisora. The ground crunched beneath their feet as they walked across the ice-encrusted ground, and Evie pulled her jacket tighter around herself with a shiver. Eyes were on them as they walked, and she found herself gazing curiously at the warriors who watched their approach. Never before had she seen so many Illyrians gathered in one place, a dreary sea of winged men dressed in drab leathers. It was terrifying, to imagine the might of the three men she’d seen in action, magnified by the thousands.
Two stood out amongst the crowd, their attire too colorful and extravagant amongst the Illyrians. Evie subconsciously drew in a breath, bracing herself. When the men slowly turned to face them, she realized that she knew one of those faces; though she’d never seen him with her own eyes, she remembered that day in Adrianna’s throne room, watching Kaius approach through the veil. She remembered the stormy confliction thundering through Adrastus’s soul when Kaius had bestowed upon her the last kernel of magic needed to fuel her rebirth into High Fae. Though she’d prepared herself for this meeting, Evie hadn’t found a way to subdue the anger that bubbled up to the surface at the sight of the man who had caused her beloved so much heartache and misery.
They were approached, and Evie drew herself up to her full height, raising her chin as she looked the men in the eye. There was hesitation when she was addressed, and pride filled her as Adrastus introduced her for the first time with her full title: Evelyn. High Lady of the Night Court. The looks she was given didn’t come as a surprise to Evie, nor did they unnerve her. There had never been a High Lady before, and she was bound to be met with some protest. It didn’t matter, though - Adrastus had given her this position and there was only one way it would be taken from her. They were welcome to try. Onica stepped up to her side, defending her title, and the faintest smile curved Evie’s lips as she stared back at the strangers. The brunette dipped her head ever so slightly in greeting, though she said nothing.
Their attention was quickly shifting, however, and the High Lord of Spring then had eyes for Faye. Her blue-brown gaze lifted to meet the eyes of their newest potential ally, and she shivered beneath that inquisitive stare. Something behind his eyes rattled her, but Faye didn’t have time to ponder it - that brief moment of eye contact was quickly broken when Wayland and Killian both shifted their bodies to stand half in front of her, nearly blocking her from sight. Attention flickering between the two of them, Faye didn’t know whether she should feel grateful for the reprieve or offended that they felt she needed it; after a moment, she settled on the former. All their actions seemed to do was intensify that curious stare, and when Kaius’s eyes met hers once more, Faye found herself scowling. Her cheeks flushed at his suggestive words, arms crossing over her chest as if to ward off his attempt at burrowing beneath her skin. The blonde kept her lips pressed tightly together, saying nothing. Was that truly how people viewed her, from the outside looking in? Faye didn’t have time to be bothered by it - reaching out, she placed a gentle hand against the small of Wayland’s back. Tension flooded her fingertips, and she curled her fingers into the leathers there. A gentle reminder of all she’d said to him the night before.
Adrastus stepped forward, reprimanding the other Lord, and Evie shifted at his side. Blue eyes followed her mate closely, hands clenched into fists at her side. She could feel the power roiling just beneath the surface, waiting for her command. How she longed to wipe that smug look off of the blonde fae’s face. The wintry air around them swelled inside her chest, filling her up, and her natural inclination towards the element filled her with a sense of confidence and comfort. Were things to go south, she was fairly confident in her ability to be able to do at least a little bit of damage…
But that time didn’t come. The men were parting as quickly as they’d stepped up to one another, and then they were being led deeper into the camp. Evie’s gaze flickered over the members of the Spring Court as they walked, and she couldn’t sense the feeling that they hadn’t avoided conflict entirely; they’d just postponed it.
…
“He’s not worth it,” Faye muttered, watching the General with weary eyes. She didn’t entirely trust Wayland not to do something stupid, no more than she trusted herself. The blonde stood rooted in the snow near the tent, bare-footed and shivering. Clinging to this moment, willing her mind to stay present for the duration of their meeting with the other courts.
“Might be,” countered Evie, gaze flickering towards the man. She was on the same page as Wayland, wanting more than anything to knock the High Lord down a few notches. They had to play nice, for the sake of the world and all, but once this tentative alliance was over…
Her gaze flickered towards where Adrastus was pacing. The look on his face had a frown tugging at Evie’s lips, and she reached out to him gently through their bond. I love you, she reminded the High Lord. When his eyes met hers, a small smile curved her lips and she blew him a kiss.
The smile faltered at the sound of that honey-sweet voice, Kaius approaching the group. Did he do anything other than sneer and swagger? Brows pulling together, Evie watched as the other man lit the pile of wood on fire. Flames licked upwards towards the sky, sending out an enticing wave of warmth. The last thing Evie wanted to do was get cozy by the fire with these men, but what was the alternative? Stubbornly freeze to death in her tent? The brunette moved forward to sit before the fire, too cold to resist the temptation of its warmth though she was hesitant to truly begin forming any sort of bond with the Spring Court.
Something inside of her chest seemed to stir, lazy and reluctant, like a bear rousing itself from its long winter slumber. The High Lord of Spring perched himself on the log beside her and, much as had been her experience with the Summer Court, the proximity between the two of them called upon that little kernel of his power that resided within her. It rose to the surface, like calling to like. There was a kinship between the two of them that Evie resented - she loathed him for the arrogant way he carried himself, for the crude way he spoke to her family, the contemptful glances he constantly threw their way, and for every ounce of pain he’d ever caused her mate. But most of all, she hated him for that little bit of his magic that lived within her, which had given her this new life, which set her apart from the rest of them and likened her to the Lord of Spring in ways she didn’t want to admit much less claim.
Adrastus’s voice flooded her mind, and Evie had to resist the urge to look over at him. Then he’ll no longer have fingers, she finished the threat for her mate. And we’ll all sleep better tonight.
Aloud, she addressed the other male. “Sorry to disappoint, but there’s not much to tell. I was human, and now I’m fae.” Said Evie off-handedly with a glance over her shoulder. The High Lord’s eyes were already on her, studying, golden specks dancing in the firelight. He watched her with an intensity that made her skin itchy and had her jaw tightening. Adrastus’s open-ended threat echoed in her mind, and she wondered whether the Lord of Spring would be so stupid as to try anything here where she was surrounded by her family and an army of Illyrian warriors. His lips were curved in a way that told her he didn’t believe an ounce of what she was saying, and when they pulled back his smile revealed jagged fangs that gleamed pale yellow in the low light. Evie knew little of the Spring Lord’s abilities beyond his affinity for shapeshifting, but she recognized the flash of fangs for what it was - a scare tactic. He sought to intimidate her, to unnerve her at the least.
“Somehow I don’t think you’re telling the whole truth, High Lady,” tsked the golden-haired fae with a sneer, face somehow half-angelic half-monstrous. The way he crooned her title so mockingly grated against Evelyn’s brittle patience. Still, she blinked over at him, expression intentionally blank. She was silent for so long that Kaius continued, voice growing a bit tighter, “You expect me to believe that you have the lifeforce of Letharia’s most powerful High Lords flowing through your veins, and yet you’re as average as the rest of the High Fae?”
“Believe what you wish, Lord of Flowers.” Evie met his stare and held it unwaveringly. Kaius clucked his tongue and shook his head slightly, “Somehow I expected more from the infamous Cursebreaker.” Evie gave a shrug and was prepared to leave it at that, to let the man come to his own conclusions, but then he spoke again. “Perhaps you aren’t as worthy of the title your High Lord has so foolishly bestowed upon you as you’d lead us to believe, Evelyn Graves.” The slight stung - her gaze narrowed and her jaw clenched, but she rose above. “Or,” continued the man with a detached sneer, “perhaps you are exactly what his court of misfits deserves.”
A sound more ruthless than any she’d known sounded, and Evie was surprised to find the snarl reverberating in her own chest. Pain shot through her gumline, there was the sensation of ripping and tearing as the taste of blood flooded her mouth. Where two rows of perfectly straight teeth had once sat, she could feel enlarged fangs protruding. Evie ran her tongue along their jagged edges, biting down hard to stop the panic from flaring in her eyes. Her knuckles tensed and ached, jet-black claws poking just beneath the surface of the skin, barely kept contained. Power unlike any she’d known before, raw and primal and animalistic, soared through her veins and made her shiver as she found herself all but consumed by the hatred she felt for the man. Blue eyes met green, and she could see then that this attack had been intentional - though an ordinary observer wouldn’t have noticed anything out of the usual, he wasn’t an ordinary observer; he was watching, watching specifically for the gift he knew he had unwittingly passed onto her, and he’d seen enough to confirm his suspicions.
Calm down, she ordered herself. Reign it in. Reaching out with her mind, she brushed against that sacred place between herself and her mate where her soul was most complete, and that was enough. Enough to ground her and reform her composure, enough to remind Evie of who she was - what she was capable of. Kaius was a slimy bastard, but she wouldn’t fear him. She wouldn’t fear any of them. She did not bow, she did not break; she would carve her own path here, amongst the High Lords of Letharia, even if it was a path littered with blood and bone. Evie raised her chin once more, baring her fangs threateningly in that flickering light and said simply, “Perhaps I am.” In the next instant the fangs had retracted, and the brunette was grinning at him in the near-darkness.
She didn’t expect his returning grin. Even with the Inner Circle surrounding him now, watching on wearily and ready to interject themselves at any moment, Kaius only had eyes for Evie. Unbothered by their looming presence, he met her gaze and he positively beamed. There was a hint of pride behind that smile that he had no right to feel, and it bled into his voice when he murmured, “Perhaps you are.”
“Subtle, High Lady.” Adrastus’ voice flowed melodically down the bond to his mate, the stars in his gaze flickering with faint amusement before coming to rest on Faye’s grimacing expression. After many days of replaying the vision she had of them all and the Spring Court, it was safe to say that the High Lord was rather weary about what their visit to the War Camp would entail. It didn’t help that just hearing Kaius’ name was enough to set him off some days.
“It will take a few days for some Lords of the other Courts to arrive, so our meeting won’t be held until a week from now.” His pools of silver shifted toward Wayland and Killian. “That means we need to be on our best behavior for that span of time.”
Kaius was likely already approaching the mountains which made up Windhaven. Spring Court would be the first to arrive, leaving them in their company until whoever else made a decision regarding the invitations that were sent out for the meeting. Wayland released a heavy sigh, his chin dipping in a curt nod of confirmation. Killian’s golden gaze seemed to darken, his shadows thickening, but he too offered a slight nod.
“No promises,” Nevara muttered, earning an elbow shove from Onica who rolled her eyes.
* * *
A bitter, cold bite clung to the air of the Illyrian war camp. Built near the top of a forested mountain, Windhaven was built up mostly by bare rock and mud, interrupted only by crude, easy-to-pack tents centered around large fire pits. Near the tree line, a dozen permanent buildings were erected of the gray mountain stone. On the opposite end of the camp sat sparring and training rings fully stocked with various weapons, weights, and training supplies.
The inner circle’s boots all crunched against the gritty earth beneath them as they approached the Camp. Illyrian warriors made up a majority of the population of the mountain, along with their families and other non-combatants. Males within the war camp were trained to join the Legion. Some would drop out of military training to become merchants, blacksmiths, shopkeepers, etc. The men were trained to be warriors since they were eight, just as Adrastus, Wayland, and Killian had been. They were quite literally thrown into the sparring arena by their mothers and left to fend for themselves. As for the female members — they were expected to do the domestic labor including cooking, cleaning, laundry, and child-rearing. Females who did not perform their chores could be punished by camp mothers or whatever males were in charge of them. They were trained to lower their eyes when in the presence of males. In some war camps, it was standard for their wings to be clipped when they had their first period.
Fortunately, while under Adrastus’ rule clipping was quickly forbidden. He also worked to allow female Illyrians to train to join the Legion if they wished. That part was still a work in progress thanks to the hardheaded Camp-Lord, Devlon, and the old ways being so deeply engrained into the men.
As soon as the High Lord stepped foot inside the camp, heads began turning in their direction. Winged Illyrians gawked at the inner circle, glancing between one another. It had been a long time since the entire inner circle made an appearance at the camp. They knew that there was official business that followed their arrival. Adras continued forward beside Evie until he spotted Devlon amidst a crowd of recruits. Two figures stood beside him, their backs facing the group. They weren’t dressed in Illyrian attire, standing out from the rest of them.
One was tall with tanned skin and a warrior’s build. Familiar shoulder-length, golden blond hair wisped messily atop the man's head and when he turned to glance over his shoulder at the inner circle, Adrastus made contact with deep green eyes flecked with gold. Anger seemed to build up inside of him and his fingers slowly curled into a fist at his side as they held each other's gaze, both full of raging storms.
Beside Kaius was his emissary, Tobias, who also stood at a towering height. The man had dark auburn colored hair, tanned skin, and russet-colored eyes. His features were sharp, and almost elegant despite the length of scars on the right side of his face.
Devlon had been the last to take in the inner circle. The Lord approached them, glancing over them each with a rather judgemental expression lining his features. “Adrastus and. . .” his eyes hovered over everyone, but his voice trailed off when his eyes landed on Evie, curiosity gleaming in his gaze.
Adrastus’ jaw clenched with annoyance. “Evelyn. High Lady of the Night Court,” he said without faltering. This caused not only Devlon to shoot a look in his direction, but Kaius and Tobias did too, staring at him as though he’d gone insane.
“I remember,” Kaius muttered, still watching her intently. His forest-colored eyes went from head to toe as he drank her in and Adrastus felt his talons threatening to protrude from his fingers. “Though, there are no High Ladies as far as I have ever known.”
“There are now.” Onica glared at Kaius, stepping up to Evie’s other side.
Kaius’ expression grew rather bored when he looked toward Onica who was glaring daggers at the High Lord of Spring. He didn’t bother keeping his attention on her though, instead, he continued looking over the rest of the group, eyes moving over Faye only to flicker back. “This one’s new.”
Wayland and Killian shifted in front of Faye in unison, as if to block her from his invasive stare. The brothers glanced over each other briefly before returning their sharp looks to Kaius and Tobias. All the action seemed to do was amuse Kaius though, his lips curving ever-so-slightly into an impish grin, his eyebrows raising, he clicked his tongue while managing to make eye contact with Faye through the men's mountainous shoulders. “That must get interesting in the bedroom. With all the wings and such. Good for you.” he gestured toward Wayland and Killian lazily.
Wayland bared his teeth and his wings rose as though he was about to leap over the group and tear Kaius to shreds. Adrastus stepped toward Kaius, his shoulders straightening. His pupils dilated with controlled rage. “Watch how you speak to my family,” he said with terrifying calmness.
Kaius stared at Adras for a moment, still smirking, but before he could part his lips to make a retort, Devlon was stepping in, annoyed with the lot of them. “Either take it out in the arena or follow me, I’ve got real matters to attend to, dammit.” the older man snapped and began walking further into the camp. He led them to where they would be residing for the time being. Adrastus had taken the camp inventory into consideration and had higher quality tents sent ahead of schedule to be set up for all of them – even the Spring Court.
Once Lord Devlon explained where everything was placed, he was quick to walk off down the path he’d come from, muttering something to himself as he did, obviously not happy with the predicament his camp was in.
Everyone seemed to fall in line as they unpacked their belongings into the tents. If not to settle in, then to avoid having to make conversation with the Spring Court for the time being. At least not until the meeting. They needed numbers for the war and alliances, but that didn’t mean any of them had to actually like each other.
* * *
“I could carve that smug look clean off his face,” Wayland growled as he sat on a barrel outside of the tents, sharpening one of his blades slowly as he glared toward Kaius and Tobias.
Killian, with his arms crossed, leaned against the large Windhaven flag pole, studying his brother as he sharpened the blade. His shadows on the other hand seemed to have a mind of their own, and he had to reel them back in several times from where they attempted to crawl away to smother their enemies.
“It’s freezing up here,” Onica frowned, rubbing her arms swiftly to try and bring the heat back into her bones. Nevara picked at her nails, shrugging. Thanks to being an ancient creature, the cold did relatively nothing to the girl.
Adrastus rubbed his temples as he slowly paced, needing to do something to relieve the pent-up emotions he was feeling. His raven-colored hair became tousled against the mountain wind and his face was tinged pink from the cold.
“Well, what do you say?” Kaius said as he approached the group. “Why don’t we start this fire and get cozy with one another, we do have a long week ahead of us after all.”
Tobias approached the pile of wood within the large stone circle, his hand moving outward, sending flames licking up into the sky. A wave of warmth wooshed out from the fire. The auburn-haired male then took it upon himself to take a seat on one of the large logs circling the flames.
“Still hate you, but thank you,” Onica mumbled as she put her hands out toward the flames. Tobias smirked faintly at that.
Adras stopped his pacing and came up beside Evie slowly when he noticed Kaius’ attention on her.
“I never did get to hear much more about the infamous human-turned-fae. I can only imagine what such a thing entails?” Kaius took a seat himself beside Evie and it took all the self-restraint that Adrastus had in him not to shove him clean off the stump and into the dirt where he belonged.
"If he lays a fucking finger on you," Adrastus' voice was deep and threatening down the bond, a silent promise laying between each word.
For a long while, Wayland simply stared at her. There was an intensity burning behind those hazel depths that made her mouth go dry, those final few words getting lodged in her throat. Faye watched the varying emotions flicker across the general’s face, swelling like a wave at the helm threatening to crash and drag them both beneath the surface. Wayland’s heartbeat sounded in the air around them, the sound still strange and nerve-wracking to these newly pointed ears, and Faye could have sworn she felt the erratic thumping against her own ribcage. Blue eyes searched his own for any sign of what he was thinking, what he was feeling - anything concrete.
And then he laughed. The sound made her blood run cold, and for a moment Faye thought that perhaps she’d been a fool to lay all of her emotions out on the line between them. Darkness clouded her face briefly as defensiveness settled in, the blonde withdrawing ever so slightly. The sting of rejection swelled in her chest, dashed only by the twisted sense of satisfaction that she was getting exactly what she’d always sought from him. Somehow, to be unloved didn’t seem such a desirable thing anymore. But then he spoke, and all of the insecurity and regret she’d been feeling vanished. Her breath hitched as Wayland dominated the conversation with his passionate defense of her, laying all of his own feelings bare in a way that made her insides shiver. Never before had they been so utterly open with one another, giving voice to the thoughts and feelings that had been tearing them up inside all of these months. To hear these words spoken aloud, to know exactly what he thought of her without having to wonder and doubt…
It was easily the most terrifying and heartening moment of her life. For the first time it felt as if everything was finally falling into place, and for the briefest moment the world was entirely rightened.
Jerked forward, Faye settled into Wayland’s lap with her hands gently cupping his face. Each place that their skin met tingled with an energy their bond had only ever trembled with - now, the world beneath them seemed to quake with the force of that connection. Their lips met for the first time in so long and Faye leaned into the kiss without hesitation. Hunger unlike anything she’d ever known swelled in her gut, the craving for this, for him, for the intimacy between the two of them, overtaking her entirely. She felt as if she wanted to drown in him, that being dragged beneath the surface by these waves of passion seemed a good way to go.
I love you, he said against her lips. The words hung in the air between them, and then Faye was trembling for other reasons, reasons that she wasn’t entirely sure she understood. Fear flickered somewhere deep inside her soul, and it took every ounce of her willpower to keep from pulling away from Wayland and dismissing this moment between them. His gaze rose and she met it with her own, taken aback by the words that continued to spill so beautifully from his parted lips. Tears flooded her eyes and Faye’s brows came together, the feeling of unworthiness ingrained so deeply within her that she found it difficult to think of anything else. She wanted to believe his words, but found instead that being loved was even more terrifying than the prospect of being loved - in actuality, such deep connections seemed such a heavy burden to bear.
But for him, she’d try to bear it without complaint and as openly and whole-heartedly as she was capable of.
It was so natural to find herself melting into his touch. To lose herself to the feeling of his hands and lips against her skin. She’d missed this. She’d missed him. “Wayland, are you sure?” she managed to breathe, trying to focus her thoughts in a direction that wasn’t centered around panic or passion. She didn't know what she was asking, whether she wanted to know if he was sure about loving her or sure about disclosing it to the world. Either way, deep down she knew that he was sure - he’d been sure on what he wanted all along, and each and every time he’d tried to broach the subject of the two of them she’d shut him down. Faye didn’t know why she kept holding out hope that he was going to change his mind; maybe because it’d just be easier that way. The thought of the two of them being together, truly together, out in the open…it terrified her. What people would think, what they would say, how Evie would feel about all of it. When she’d found herself betrothed to Aeron, that was a match that people understood. She hadn’t had to explain herself, she had adopted the persona of his bride and lived her life behind a veil. Love made things messy - it was raw and vulnerable and real, and Faye knew that she wouldn’t be able to pretend to be anything more or less than what she was. The idea of existing wholly as her true self was daunting.
Wayland leaned back, pulling her with him and his serious words had a playful undertone that made her lips curve despite herself. Hovering over Wayland, she looked down into those hazel eyes that she knew so well and saw nothing but sincerity burning there. “No more hiding,” Faye agreed softly with a slight nod. Hand cupping his face gently, she stroked her thumb along the length of his cheekbone. Leaning down, she pressed a gentle kiss against his lips and forced away his wandering hands. “But, you can’t have me when and where you want.” Detangling herself from the male beneath her, Faye sat down beside him instead, ignoring the look on his face. Ignoring the flames licking their way across her heated flesh, and the quickness of her own pulse. “You’re injured,” she reminded him - and herself. “If we’ve got forever…I think you can wait a few more days.” She teased lightly, grinning down at him. A few days seemed like an eternity after everything they’d been through, all of the time they’d spent apart, and yet she knew it was a necessity after what his body had undergone. “I’m not going anywhere,” she promised him - and couldn’t help but to think of the last time she’d made the same promise. Where it had gotten them.
This time, it was a promise she intended to keep.
.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・
“Illyrian war camps,” Faye echoed the High Lord’s words with raised brows. The words stirred up images of places she’d only heard of in passing. Cold, mountainous, unforgiving. Not exactly somewhere she wanted to find herself. “That’s where we rendezvous now?”
The High Lord and Lady stood side by side - a unit, bearing news of their next move against the King. They planned on moving into the Illyrian war camps and making connections within the other courts. Recruiting allies was a necessity at this point, especially after the loss of the Mortal Queens and their own betrayal of the Summer Court. War was on the horizon, and if they stood any hope of defeating Elisora they were going to need to choose their allies well.
“Well, we aren’t bringing anyone to Sakaris,” said Evie. The city had been infiltrated too many times already. They had confidence that the wards surrounding it now would stand, but no one wanted to take any chances by putting their home at risk again. “And our only other option would be visiting the Spring Court…” Evie cast a sidelong look at her sister, the memory of Adrastus’s rendition of the girl’s vision still fresh in her mind. Keeping Faye far, far away from that place was at the top of her priorities. And knowing the history between Adrastus and the High Lord of Spring, tensions were already going to be high enough without any added stress.
“I shouldn’t go.” Faye said flatly. She could practically feel Wayland bristling at her side, and the look on Evie’s face would have been comical under different circumstances. Their need to protect her ran so deep that it was endearing, but blinding all the same. “You’re trying to form alliances,” continued Faye before either one of them could object. “I’m a liability.” A sound of protest came from Evie. “You’re not a liability.” How quickly she’d changed her mind on that front. “I make you look weak,” insisted Faye. Who was going to want to fight alongside them with so much unpredictability on their end? She couldn’t even keep her wits together, what sort of potential ally was she? And with the rest of them struggling to help her, she was dragging them down too. “You make things personal,” countered Evie. “And whether you like to acknowledge it or not, you have a way of seeing the true nature of people and situations. But if you don’t want to see yourself as an asset, just a half-crazed gremlin, then the least you can do is gain their sympathies. But you’re going whether you like it or not, so shut up and pack your jacket.”
With an overly-bright smile to her glowering sister, Evie turned her full attention back towards her mate. “Anything to add, High Lord?”
Adrastus scowled up at his mate, silently adoring each crinkling line that appeared as she scrunched her button nose down at him. It was utterly astonishing sometimes how easily she could exhaust his inner demons with just a look. The High Lord took a moment to return to the old memories of when they weren’t who they were now. When they were strangers fighting against each other. When she was oblivious to his world, to the mother and all that she set up for their special little game of chess that led to now. Here. Resting his head in her lap and staring up at her with star-glittering eyes. Wondering how in the Cauldron he managed to be gifted someone as perfect as Evelyn Graves. His High Lady.
Reaching his hand up, he let his thumb trace her smiling bottom lip gently, his gaze softening. “My entire existence is based on giving those a choice, my beautiful Lady, and it holds as much truth with your sister as it does anything or anyone else. She deserves happiness too.” Shifting, Adras moved his thumb to her chin, dipping it down slightly so that he could lean up and press his lips to her own. They were always plush and warm against his own, fitting like they were molded against his by the Gods. When he drew back, their mouths peeling from each other, he was reluctant to do so. He would never be able to taste her, smell or her or touch her enough for his liking. Though they did like to try. “I just don’t like seeing them at odds with one another, it reminds me of a time when we didn’t always consider each other brothers.” his voice trailed off briefly, and then he rose slowly from her lap, expression shifting.
“Mother hen?” he said with a raised eyebrow, traveling backwards in the conversation. Adrastus was quick as his shadows, winnowing from beside her on the bed to standing directly in front of her. Stars glittered around him in the darkness that slowly began fading from the magic. A devilish smile formed on his lips and he reached out his arms, scooping Evie from the bed where she sat, lifting her so that her legs latched around his hips.
With a hand on each thigh, he leaned forward, nipping playfully at her neck, a low rumbling purr escaping him as he said tauntingly, “Who are you calling a mother hen?” another nibble at her earlob, purposely finding her sweet spots, tickling her with soft bites here and there. “If I remember correctly, you were the one having a face off with your beloved best friend over your sister. Any sane man would have ran and high tailed it while they could have with such a little monster glaring them down the way you did.” Adras insisted, drawing back to admire her.
“What a delicious thing you are when you get that dangerous look in those beautiful eyes, my impossible, beautiful Lady.” he shook his head, clicking his tongue.
He wasn’t sure if it was that lazy smile curving on her lips, the sleepy look in those eyes, or the way she nestled further into him, but he couldn’t tear his eyes away from her. Beauty wasn’t a word that captured her essence. Looking at her was like seeing the sun after months of darkness, or watching a butterfly spreading its wings after climbing free from its cocoon. It was stunning. Altering. Exquisite. Every curve and line that made up her face was unique and it was never tiresome to look at.
“The correct answer was, ‘Obviously, Wayland, you’re so dreamy’.” Wayland grinned, enjoying the way she smiled up at him and then her hand reached up, feeling their way through his hair. He watched her intently, chest rising and falling steadily as he soaked in her radiating warmth. When that hand traveled to hold his face, it was instinctual for him to lean into it. His eyes shut for a moment and he basked in that feeling of comfort. That is until she was saying his name in a way that made his stomach knot before he could see her frown when he opened his eyes. No. He didn’t want bad news. Not yet. He just wanted a few more minutes. Just a few more.
Her comment on the interaction with Killian was brought up and Wayland shifted slightly, ready to shake his head and tell her it was fine. That he wanted to forget about it. Come on, just another minute. But he wouldn’t be getting one, he realized. She was moving quickly, as if anticipating his rejection of the subject and then her hands were grabbing him by the face. Wayland nearly jerked back, but stiffened instead, blinking at her as she begged him to just listen.
Once she loosened her grip, he remained still, eyes glued to her entirely, his mouth remaining shut tightly. Part of him was horrified of what she was about to say. His mind was going a million miles per hour with various thoughts and formed scenarios where her words would lead them. Some good, but most were not. Most made him anxious and horrified that his worst assumptions were right. But still. He listened.
It wasn’t what he expected at all. None of it really. The beating of his heart was uneven and rushed, but for the first time, he felt like the veil that laid between them was drawing back and he could finally see her clearly. She was expressing herself to him in a way she’d never done before and to know — really know — what he meant to her. That it wasn’t in his head, that she felt those burning desires, those sleepless nights, those temptations that drove one absolutely mad. She felt them too. And most of all. She wanted him. And only him.
Something inside of him shifted at the confirmation and his throat bobbed, finding it hard to keep his hands resting where they were. Impossible. He reached over, hand sliding over the one she laid on his thigh, cupping it softly. When she finished, he drank in each word she said to him and let it sink into him. He registered and gave her a moment after it all to register it too. All that she’d given from herself to him. Something he knew didn’t come easily for her.
The silence was so loud and Waylan’ds hazel eyes shifted from the bedspread to their hands then back to her face before a small laugh came from his lips, a short huff, but still a laugh and his head shook slowly as he studied her. The truth that seemed to sparkle in her eyes was so evident to him in that moment that it was laughable that he didn’t see it in front of him all along and that affection that she had for him, he always felt it. Now. Before. He believed every word she said and for once he was finally able to understand her more than he had been before. He knew that she was hurting, that something was off, but to know that what was going on between her and Killian wasn’t what he anticipated it being, not only was it a relief but it made him see his brother in a different light.
Regret seemed to swell in his gut at the anger that he shoved onto the male the other day, but in the same sense, there was still going to be lingering jealousy when it came to the two of them. Not because he was afraid of Faye wanting Killian in that way, but because of his ability to drag her free from that place she seemed to be tugged into.
But he wasn’t selfish. He couldn’t be selfish with her. If Killian was what she needed and he could save her from the Cauldron’s wrath, then he would be a selfish fool to keep that from her.
Then, he finally spoke, “I think I lied too.” he began, “This whole time I’ve been calling you a Wildflower, but you’re the entire garden, Phaedra. You are every beautiful petal on every extraordinary flower, and you don’t radiate with just one color, but with all of them. You may have thorns, but I am not afraid of them. My hands have been calloused by so much worse, they can not hurt me. Do you hear me?” his eyes hardened. “You have so much more to offer than you give yourself credit for. You are constantly sticking up for the people that you love and you never expect anything in return — in fact, you reject anything in return. You don’t think that you are worthy of love, but you’re wrong. Ever since I met you, Faye, all you have done is make sacrifices. You were willing to marry a horrible man you despised for your family, you abandoned your home for the sake of your brother, you risked your life with me in the Court of Nightmares so soon after your arrival here and then you did it again when you stood up for the mortal lands against the Queens.” his forehead creased, that intense look in his eyes never faltering.
“If Killian can help you, then we are one step closer to combating this obstacle, we will figure this out and until then, I will take any and every moment you can give me, but don’t you dare ever ask me to give up on you. I will always be here to water you because I —” his heart felt swollen with the feelings he had for her, like it would burst from his chest.
Without warning, he reached forward, tugging Faye into his lap so that she was straddling him and found her lips with his own. One hand slid up, tangling in her golden strands of hair, cupping the back of her head as their mouths moved against each other, slow, deep, and starved. When he drew back, he only did so enough so that their lips were barely touching now. His brow was pressed against her own and as he breathed out, the words came with, as if they’d been begging for release for so long and now they were breaking free. “I love you.”
His voice seemed to echo the words in the small space between them and as the quiet spilled over them, he slowly opened his eyes, leaning back slightly to capture her gaze with his own. His wings curled in tightly behind him and his hand brushed her hair back behind her ear. “I have spent so much of my life fighting wars that I wanted no part of, it’s about damn time I finally fight for something that I believe in and I have never believed in anything more than I believe in you.”
Wayland leaned in and kissed her again, hands now roaming down her back, and around her waist. “And no more sneaking,” the General’s lips said against hers, and he moved his mouth to find her throat, gently peppering kisses down it. “I want to have you when and where I want,” a small playful growl vibrated out of him, and the tip of his nose brushed her collarbone softly. “I don’t care who knows, I won’t waste another second pretending that I’m not completely in love with you.” Wayland leaned back, despite the soreness in his wings and took her with him.
Evie sat on the edge of the bed, hands splayed on either side, watching Adrastus with a look of concern. He’d been pacing since the moment he’d entered their room, and she knew that whatever had him so bothered was a matter deeper than the impending war and the looming threat of Elisora - what had him so worked up was closer to home, it was family business.
As Adrastus gave voice to his concerns and his wandering thoughts, Evie listened patiently. Her own brows had furrowed as he explained to her everything that had happened, and then his own take on the events. None of it made sense, but then again, why would it? This was all uncharted territory. She’d been made by the High Lords, and that had come with lasting effects that none of them would have anticipated. Hell, she was still trying to figure out her own abilities and their limitations. For Faye to have been made by the Cauldron, who knew that that meant in the long run? There were no other cases to compare it to. No one could give Faye all of the answers she needed, just as no one could give them to Evie. Their experiences were unique to their circumstances, and they had to adjust accordingly. Evie was lucky that all of her newfound abilities seemed to have been given as gifts, whereas Faye seemed to have lost part of herself in exchange for her immortality.
“I wouldn’t count them out of the running yet,” murmured Evie, thinking of Wayland and Faye. Of the way her sister had crumpled to the floor when he’d been injured by Elisora’s power. Of the way his touch had sparked to life something inside of her none of them had seen since. Of every moment of intensity, every protective edge the two of them had displayed for one another, of that night after the king had attacked Sakaris and Faye had gone to his side and he’d cupped her face in his hands with a tenderness Evie recognized all too well. “Killian loves Wayland. He’d never do anything to hurt him - to hurt any of us. There’s got to be more to it,” she insisted. “But, if there weren’t….” Evie trailed off, meeting his gaze. “You told me once that the mating bond was irrelevant if it wasn’t what I wanted. That fate be damned, I could make my own path and choose for myself. Don’t take that choice away from Faye. Don’t leave her to fate any more than you’d leave me.”
Her mate crossed the room to join her on the bed, and Evie flashed him a halfhearted smile. His concerns were valid. Tension was to be expected, especially where a mating bond was concerned. Weren’t they living proof of that? “It’ll all work out,” she soothed him gently. With his head in her lap, she reached down to run her fingers through his tousled hair. “We weren’t always so perfect, you know.” She reminded him, a wry smile curving her lips at the memory of them, of where they’d been, how far they’d come. “Perhaps if we’d have had someone like you to play mother hen, our relationship would have had far less bumps and bruises,” she suggested cheekily, leaning down to place a kiss on the tip of his nose as her own crinkled mischievously.
Faye lay nestled amongst the quilts on her bed, eyes following the path the moonlight cut through the darkness in her room. For hours she’d laid there in the quiet stillness, exhausted but too afraid to sleep. Her mind kept wandering to the events of the morning, the day she’d spent with Wayland at the beach. She remembered the brush of the wind against her face, the taste of salt in the air. Sunlight shining down on them, turning his blonde strands to spun gold and basking them in a warmth that paled in comparison to the one radiating from the bond between them. A smile curved her lips at the memory, but was dashed in an instant as she remembered the way in which they’d parted. Losing control of her own mind once again, Killian finding her in the darkness, the light bursting from within her…the memory of that sensation sent a buzz of electricity tingling across her skin. If only she could tap into whatever that light was - but how? Wayland’s discomfort, the darkness in those hazel depths and the tension in his body language immediately came to mind.
Flicking on the lamplight beside her bed, Faye sat up with a soft huff. Resting reclined against the wall, the blonde rubbed her finger along the clasp of her bracelet over and over again, contemplating. There was so much left unsaid between herself and Wayland. Always. Never once in the course of their relationship had she ever truly known where they stood. From enemies to lovers, from lovers to…something more. She’d done her best to cut clear lines between the two of them, to establish boundaries and limits on their relationship. From the very beginning she’d made it clear to him that what they had was only physical, there was no emotion attached to it, no future for the two of them. But it felt like every line she’d set, they’d crossed. And though Faye hated to truly think about it and admit those innermost feelings she’d kept locked-away so tight, it had never been ‘just sex,’ not even that first time. It had been based in something so much more than just physical desire, even if they’d been blind then to the extent of the connection between them. That pull, it was stronger than she was. It was stronger than either one of them. It was why ‘just sex’ had turned into nights spent staring into hazel eyes and mornings missing his warmth. It was why ‘no emotions’ had melded into hand-crafted daggers and passionate declarations of his character and pain, true, physical pain, that left her writing on the floor of Elisoria’s throne room. It was why ‘no future’ sounded like the worst sort of damnation imaginable: what was the point in having forever, if she couldn’t have it with him?
She’d known the truth, truly known it deep down in the marrow of her bones and the pit of her conflicted soul, for a while now. Wayland was her mate.
The thought should have sent sparks shooting in the air, should have procured a lightness of soul and spirit, should have left her feeling wholly complete as she embraced what the fates had left written in the stars for her to find. Instead, Faye’s breathing became shallow and her palms began to sweat, panic setting in as she tried to comprehend the depth of that connection based on the bits and pieces of fae lore that she’d gotten from her time in Letharia and not-so-subtle lectures from her sister.
To be mated wasn’t the same as simply loving someone, or learning to love them; it was the total connection of mind, body, and soul. It was finding another person who had been crafted and cut from the heavens just for you. It was like every missing piece of the puzzle finally coming together, the stars aligning, the world stopping and there was nothing -and no one- for you but them. Your mate.
It was a rarity, and rarer still between fae and humans, something that had been unheard of before her sister had come to Letharia. Against those odds, Adrastus and Evie were the only mated couple she’d ever known. So in sync, so in love. From the very first moment that she’d seen the two of them standing together in the foyer, she’d known. There was something about the way they moved, gravitating around one another, somehow separate from the rest. And the more she’d gotten to know the two of them as a couple these last few months, the more she believed it was undeniable that the two of them had been hand-picked for one another by the mother herself. Equal in power, in character, in worthiness.
But herself and Wayland? They were nothing like the High Lord and Lady. From that very first sighting, they’d had some sort of unspoken challenge between them. He made a move, she countered, he struck again - that was how this thing between them worked. Back and forth they pushed one another, trying to see how far things could go before someone broke. They disagreed on nearly everything, they argued constantly, they were too stubborn and fixed in their ways. There wasn’t a time in their lives when they’d ever been in sync, aside from those moonlit trysts amidst tangled sheets. In those moments, there was nothing else. Everything else faded away: her humanity, his position, their social and familial obligations, the weight of the world teetering on war around them. Those stolen moments, as blissful as they were, weren’t enough. Sex -even really, really great sex- couldn’t sustain a commitment like this, like being mated. There had to be more.
And yet. And yet..
She thought of those early days in the village, when Wayland had taught her how to shoot a bow. She remembered the way he’d instructed her, so patiently and thoroughly beneath all of his snarky exterior. She remembered the way he’d refused to let her quit, and the satisfaction that had come when her shot had finally hit its mark. And then again, when she’d learned to swim. It was the first time she could ever remember feeling pride in doing something for herself, and not because it was what she’d been told to do. There was the memory of the day the village had been reduced to chaos by the King’s men, and she’d almost lost her life. Wayland had come in, gallant and unmerciful. He’d swept her into his arms and he’d brought her to safety, and when she’d woken up he’d still been there, holding her hand. It was the first time she’d ever remembered feeling safe, just thoroughly and utterly secure without wondering when the other shoe was going to drop and things were going to take a turn for the worst. She remembered the night at Aeron’s ball, when Wayland had all but marched her betrothed through the crowd of villagers to ask her for forgiveness she hadn’t deemed necessary. And though she hadn’t allowed herself to admit it then, that was the first time she’d ever felt validated. Felt as if her worth resided somewhere other than in her title as Aeron’s future bride, as if she were more than what others had to say about herself and her family’s history. She remembered that night in the Court of Nightmares, when she and Wayland had secured the orb. It was the first time she’d ever felt like a part of something bigger than herself. And when he’d touched her…it was the first time she’d realized that she was living only half a life, that there was more to be gained from the touch of a man than weariness and discomfort and a sense of obligation. She remembered every conversation they’d ever had about her future plans, every comment he’d made about her deserving more, every adamant denial on her part. She remembered the way he’d always somehow seen right through her, and laid bare those deep truths that she never allowed to surface, even with herself. Above all, she remembered that night in the cabin. Tides shifting, the two of them embarking on this strange journey from enemies to lovers.
And everything after that had come in a rush, a wave constantly knocking their feet out from under them.
She remembered the meeting with the Queens, where they’d both been forced to bare their teeth and defend their homes. She had felt admiration for Wayland, for his reluctance to reveal the orb and Sakaris, for the way he defended her against the Queens when they’d questioned her validity as a representative of the mortal lands. Then came the long months they’d spent together in Sakaris, as they tried to find a way to stop Elisora. She remembered heated glances exchanged over the breakfast table, long walks through the garden as Wayland taught her about the flora native to Letharia, stolen nights amongst her bed covers, conversations about her life in the human world and his days in Sakaris - anything to distract them, finding ways to shift their focus to anything but themselves. And then Solstice had come, and it had become harder to deny whatever was growing between them. She remembered feeling honored when he’d given her the bracelet, and giddy when he’d sheathed her floral-pressed dagger. She remembered the rage she’d felt when Dahlia had touched Wayland, when she’d danced with him, when she’d insulted his honor - a wound to Faye’s own pride, at that point. Most of all, she remembered how quickly everything would shift at the slightest touch from Wayland, the sound of his voice in her ear, the right sort of look. She could recall the night Sakaris was attacked, the fear and the anguish she’d felt for him, the relief at his safety and that strange need to shoulder the weight of his burdens. And as she reflected on it, Faye realized that peace had existed between the two of them then, for a short period. There had been something resembling synchronization, an unspoken understanding between them. There had been something suggesting a tenderness that went far beyond the bounds of friendship.
But then the King had struck, and things had shifted once again. And she could remember every moment of hopelessness, of despair. Not knowing if she’d ever see him again. She remembered the feeling of relief and anguish that had overtaken her at the sight of Wayland standing there in the King’s throne room. And when he’d fallen, she remembered pain unlike anything she’d ever known. It had been as if she was being torn apart, each and every seam plucked one by one until she’d been left unraveled and bare on those stones, aching and empty. Nothing after that had mattered. Not the cauldron, not being Made, not her spiral into insanity - none of it had mattered again, not until she’d felt the press of his hand against her own, drawing her back into the present. She remembered feeling grounded by his touch, her soul roused once more the moment it had sensed his own reaching out to her.
More, there had to be more to this than the physical connection between them - but truly, as she looked back on their time spent together, how much more could she want?
“It was there all along,” Faye whispered to herself in a moment of clarity that sent her heart racing and her hair standing on end. Every step of the way, there had been more lying beneath the surface; she’d just been too afraid to look. And now? Now she could see.
Trembling fingertips rose to brush sweat-matted strands of blonde hair out of her eyes, but froze there. Faye found herself knocked off balance by the not-so distant memory of her fingernails biting into the skin around her temples, blood trickling down her face. The uncontrollable tremors and actions, the visions, words leaving her lips that she didn’t remember speaking. That strange in-between world where she was neither here nor there, with no clean-cut tether back to reality. And it occurred to her then that she was only half a person these days. Mentally, anyways; perhaps she’d always only ever been half a person emotionally. Never willing to give more than she was comfortable with receiving, always setting limits and rules and stipulations. The brief moment of hopeful clarity she’d experienced was dashed by the knowledge that the only one lacking here was her. Wayland had always been clear with his intentions to pursue her. He’d always pushed her for more, he’d always reassured her of her place, he’d always exaggerated her capabilities and put the utmost faith in her. It was Faye who had held back. She’d never given him everything he desired or deserved, and now perhaps she’d never be able to. The reason Adrastus and Evie functioned so well as a mated pair was because they were equals, giving and taking in equal measure. Faye knew she could never give enough, could never be enough for Wayland. Even if she wanted to.
Here was a gift hand-given to them by the mother, and Faye felt it like a leaden burden in her gut.
There was a sound outside her door, and it jerked her from her thoughts as her body went ramrod stiff. Drawing in a breath, she tucked her hair behind her ears and cast her gaze towards the bedroom door, brows furrowing slightly. The door swung open and the scent of the mountains hit her, of evergreen and cedar and warmth and seduction. It made her mouth water and her pulse quicken as her gaze lifted to meet his own, even as dread pooled in her belly. They said nothing. Faye watched him curiously for a moment, gaze following his movements as he reached into his jacket pocket and began to cross the room towards her. For a moment the furrowing of her brows intensified, and then ceased all together. Pooled into a little pile on her nightstand were the shells they’d spent the day gathering. Face going expressionless, Faye forced her teeth together to keep her lips from trembling. When her gaze lifted to Wayland’s face and she saw the sorrowful expression there illuminated in the lamplight, she almost felt herself come undone.
“Wayland,” she murmured gently, watching as the general lowered himself to the ground at her bedside. Unnerved by her own inner monologue prior to his arrival and the unusual gentleness with which he moved, even when he smelled as if he’d consumed the entirety of the wine cellar a dozen times over, Faye could do nothing but watch him. On his knees before her, he took each of her hands into his own and the girl swallowed hard in response, giving his hands a gentle squeeze. She caught sight of his torn lip, dried blood crusted around it, and she longed to reach out and stroke her thumb across the delicate flesh. To soothe and heal the places where his body was too tired and overworked to do so itself. When Wayland began to speak, she sought to cut him off but one shake of his head had her still and silent. Tears burned behind her eyes as she listened to his declaration, and if there had been any doubt in her mind before, there was none now. She was not worthy of this man.
Faye remained silent as Wayland stood and crawled into the bed beside her. Without thinking she moved to make space for him, lifting the covers and then settling them in around the both of them once more. For a long moment she sat there beside him, stiff and uneasy, staring into her own lap. Guilt-riddled, knowing that she should send him away and save them both a lot of pain in the end. Knowing that this was never going to work between the two of them, and the weight of a mated connection was too heavy for her to uphold. But then she felt his thumb brushing gently against the back of her hand, and she thought fuck it. What was one more night going to hurt?
Melting into his side, she let her eyes flutter shut. One more night, she told herself. Just one more night and I’ll let him go.
………
By the time she stirred once more, the sun was hanging high in the sky and most of the morning had passed. Had the sunlight not been filtering through the blinds in such a way that made her eyelids flutter, she might’ve stayed fast asleep. A low groan pushed past her lips as Faye stretched out across the bed, grogginess washing over her. It was the first time she’d truly slept, uninterrupted, since returning from the King’s imprisonment. Her body somehow felt refreshed and aching for more rest all at once, as if she’d never quite be able to catch up on what she’d lost these past nights.
She was quickly made aware of another body nestled beneath her covers, and the memory of the night before came flooding back to her. Without raising those heavy eyelids, Faye curled into Wayland and half wrapped herself around his propped-up form, face buried in his chest. She drew in a shallow breath, wondering if maybe she wasn’t tired enough to drift away once more, when the sound of his voice met her ears. At first, his words inspired a sense of dread - she imagined herself muttering more nonsense, lost to her nightmares and that other place. But then she realized he was only joking, and a sleepy smile curled her lips. “I think you’re the one who was dreaming,” she murmured. Finally prying her eyes open, she blinked up at him for a moment as they adjusted to the light. And when she saw the halo of sunshine surrounding him, basking him in a hazy glow, she smiled again. It had been too long since she’d awoken like this, to him. Reaching out before she could stop herself, Faye brushed those unruly blonde waves away from his face, letting the silken strands fall away from his fingertips as she cupped one of his cheeks gently.
When his eyes closed and he leaned into the touch, her stomach knotted. The promise she’d made to herself rang in her ears, and Faye found herself swallowing thickly once more. “Wayland..” she began, frowning up at him. Guilt, so much guilt. Guilt for not being enough, guilt for causing him pain unintentionally, guilt for holding onto him - for savoring each of these moments - even when she knew it wasn’t right to continue to fan this flame between the two of them, knowing she couldn’t sustain it forever. “About yesterday. Me being unwell…and everything that happened with Killian…” The shift in Wayland was immediate, and Faye could see him brushing her off before she’d even begun. With too much speed for someone who had just woken, she flipped upright and was kneeling on her knees before him, drawing his face into both of her hands even as the word spun. “No, listen to me. Listen to me,” she snapped out, fingers curling a little bit tighter into his flesh when he moved to pull away. Something in her tone must have convinced him to stay because he stilled and Faye rose up a bit higher on her knees, so that she was looking down into his eyes.
“I told you once that you are no one’s inferior. That you are the sword… But I lied.” Faye paused, swallowing hard. Her brows knitted together as she watched the sunlight gleam off of that sunflower charm dangling from her bracelet beside his head. That hand fell away, palm coming to rest against his thigh instead while the other hand hesitated there, cupping his cheek. One wrong word, one lie, and it would be done - she could sever things between the two of them so swiftly, albeit painfully, and he’d be free of this obligation to her. She’d be free of the expectation to reciprocate. There was a moment of hesitation, only one, before she continued, throat tight. “You are not the sword. You are the sun. Not forged in steel, forged in flame and-” She paused, and her gaze dipped down to where her palm rested against his lap. She seemed unable to raise it further. The hand cupping his cheek began to shake, and she didn’t know how to steady it. “And you consume me so entirely that there would be nothing left for anyone else, even if I wished to give it.”
It was selfish and it was wrong to give him such false hope, even if every word she breathed was true. Never before had she admitted something so freely, and that admission made her eyes water. She could feel herself shaking as she said, “I don’t.” And her gaze met his once more, a solemn look on her face when she explained, “I don’t wish to give any part of myself to anyone else.” And then came the part she was dreading, and it made her feel sick and queasy as she stared into his eyes and said, “But you can’t help me. I know you want to, but you can’t. The Cauldron…it gave to me. It gave me life, it gave me something more…and in turn I stole from it,” she admitted aloud the words she hadn’t dared to consciously tell any of them yet. “I took too much. I had to in order to keep Elisora from being able to use the Cauldron to turn the Queens. I was angry, I was hurt, and I wanted to keep him from being able to use it against all of you….And now I can feel it all inside my head, worlds colliding, driving me crazy. Pulling me in and out of reality on a whim, filling my head with these images, with warnings, with things that haven’t happened yet.” She shook her head, staring deep into his eyes, wondering if he was understanding any of the nonsense she was spouting. “I’m only half here, Wayland. I’ll only ever be half here. And the other half of the time, I’ll be trapped somewhere else - I don’t know how to explain it. I don’t know where it is, or when it is, or why it is. But I know that Killian can find me there, and he can bring me back.”
Faye’s other hand dropped from Wayland’s face. She leaned back on her heels, watching him, not knowing how he’d respond to any of it - the way she felt about him, her interactions with the cauldron, her newfound kinship with Killian. It was all a lot to process, and she didn’t have the words to make any of it easier, to make it make sense to him.
Helplessness. It was such a strong emotion. Being trapped in a situation with no answers. Nothing to offer. It crushed the soul into a million pieces, but when it was a situation involving someone that you care about — someone that you love — it was debilitating. Memories of Faye being held by the guards of the King. Of the marks that littered her body, the slashes, the bruises, and cuts. He was sure that was as hopeless as he could possibly ever feel, but as Wayland stared at the shadows that began swelling up in front of him, wrapping themselves around Faye and Killian like a raging tornado. A shield. One that kept Wayland out while he watched his brother take care of his person. It felt like the world around them had stopped completely. Adrastus stood as still as a statue at his side, silver eyes swallowing up the scene that played before them. Wayland’s hazel gaze never left the last spot where he saw Faye’s face before the shadows enveloped them. Every nerve ending in his body screamed at him to move. To enter those impenetrable shadows and grab her.
By the time either of them could register the glowing orb of light inside the shadows, it suddenly exploded, causing them to shield their eyes, trying to squint through the surge of light that seemed to be protruding from Faye herself. Once the light and shadows were gone, Wayland’s boots were crunching against the gravel as he stepped toward her out of instinct, only to come to a halt at what he saw. Faye was looking at Killian, hands still clasping his own as they stared at one another with an intensity he had never seen on his brother's face before. As if sharing a moment together that would only resonate with them and them alone.
Killian’s golden depths were rimmed by dark lashes, his lids feeling heavy as he examined Faye’s face. The last thing that the Spymaster expected from her so soon was the smile and laugh that huffed from her lips. Relief seemed to untighten the man's chest regardless, and for a moment, his own lips curved upward into one of the rare smiles of his own. Giving her hand a gentle squeeze, he sighed heavily, still trying to reel back in from all the visions that Faye had shown him while his shadows searched for her. Images of all of them dead. In what looked just like a place she had yet to ever actually see.
The Spring Court.
All thoughts were wiped clean when Adrastus cleared his throat behind them. Both of their heads turned and their hands unclasped, dropping to their sides instead. Although it had been Adras to make their presence reestablished, Killian’s gaze settled quickly on Wayland whose scent had changed drastically.
His brother being angry wasn’t someone he hadn’t smelled before, but this was a different sort of anger, and judging by the fact that he wasn’t meeting his stare, it was completely directed at the Shadowsinger. Forcing gold eyes on Adrastus, it seemed that when he entered Faye’s mind, he saw bits and pieces of those visions too. He knew his brother's expression well. There was no need for him to tell him that much. “I’ll check on you in a moment,” Adrastus said to Faye as she dismissed herself and Wayland wasn’t blind to the shared look she gave to Killian before disappearing inside. As soon as the door clicked shut behind her, Wayland’s muscles were tensing and his teeth were clenching so tightly he felt as if his teeth might shatter beneath the pressure.
“Wayland,” Adrastus began and Wayland turned those sharp hazel eyes to the High Lord as if daring him to continue the sentence. Adras straightened at the look on the General's face, brows furrowing in silent challenge.
Not able to be in the same house, Wayland turned on his heel and began walking back the way that they’d come from. Back out toward the city. Killian’s wings ruffled as he reached out to grab Wayland’s arm and immediately regretted it. Wayland spun, hands slamming out, colliding with Killian’s chest, sending him stumbling backward. The low growl that ripped from his throat was warning enough, but he didn’t stop there. “Keep your fucking hands to yourself.” he snapped, glancing between both men and then continuing away from the house.
* * *
“I tried not to think much of the night he insisted it was just a nightmare, but after this?” Adrastus dragged a hand down his face, shoulders sagging as he leaned against the dresser in their room. After a moment of silence, the High Lord glanced over his shoulder at Evie, a tired look on his features. “Faye and Wayland. . . I was sure they were mated, and now Killian doing this? It doesn’t make any sense. The visions — the light. Nothing makes sense.”
Between the light that expelled from Faye, the strange tension between her and Killian, and now the vision that he peaked at inside of her head. Their dead faces. The Spring Court. She was seeing places that she had never been to before. So, it made him wonder. If they belonged to her or the Cauldron.
“Things are going to be tense around here for a while I think,” Adrastus muttered, moving to sit beside Evie at the edge of the bed. She perched there, listening intently to him as she always did. Always listening, and caring. Being there. Adras reached a hand up to play with a stray curl of hair that spilled over her shoulder. “Why can’t anyone be as perfect as us?” he teased her, bottom lip jutting out in an act of pouting. Letting her hair slide through his fingers, he let out a huff, moving so that he could lay his head in her lap, his dark strands of ebony becoming tousled by the movement. These moments. He just wanted more of these moments.
* * *
Getting his ass kicked out of a pub for causing a fight was not Wayland’s finest moment. Nearing bar-close, Wayland rose an unsteady hand up to the corner of his mouth, wiping away the blood that pooled there from being punched in the mouth. The busted lip healed slowly, most of his magics energy focused on trying to heal his wings which ached dully as they slumped behind them, nearly dragging on the ground.
The streets of Sakaris were nearly empty, only the occasional passerby filtered through beneath the street lamps of fae light as he moved back in the direction of the townhouse. The sea's scent filled the air as a gust of wind brushed across his body. The subtle sound of crashing waves stole his attention and he found his stumbling steps coming to a stop as he stared out into the darkness. Moonlight glinted off the tops of the water's surface peaks. Swallowing roughly, Wayland slowly rose a hand up over his chest where his pocket felt lumpy. Reaching inside, his fingertips grazed the shells Faye had collected. A sad smirk formed on his face as he turned one of them over in his hand and after a moment of silence, he continued forward, boots scraping the pavement as he went.
The townhouse didn’t stir in the slightest when Wayland entered, slowly shutting the door behind him. The blonde tried to kick off his boots, blatantly struggling before they finally fumbled across the floor, almost sending him to his ass in the foyer. A low noise slipped from his lips, but he attempted to be quiet, despite the intoxication making it more difficult than it should have been.
Getting up the stairs was by far the most impressive accomplishment for him at the moment. Several times had him gripping the wall when he missed his footing in the darkness of the house. Once in the hall, he huffed moving toward his bedroom. The room just past Faye’s. He almost made it through when his hand once more found the treasures in his pocket. He stood there quietly for a long while and then glanced toward the crack beneath her door. A faint light shone through, flickering there and Wayland blinked at it, trying to see if he was just too drunk and was seeing things or if it was actually a light. Taking the chance, his hand hovered over her doorknob and he drew it back. He knew better. He needed to just go to bed.
But he also needed her.
Pushing the door open slowly, Wayland peered inside to find Faye wasn’t asleep. A lantern burning on the bedside table. When she rose her gaze to meet his, he just stared. Words seemed to be far and few at that moment, but thankfully his motor skills weren’t completely dismissed. Digging out her shells, he slowly crossed the room until he was standing by the bedside table, setting the handful down before her.
His throat bobbed when he looked at her, the small flame illuminating his golden skin. Slowly, Wayland knelt down before her, steadier than he expected to. Reaching out tentatively, he took each of her hands in his own. “I wasn’t able to help today.” he began dryly and when she parted her lips, he shook his head. “But I will keep trying to. Everyday. I will never stop trying.” his voice was hoarse but quiet. He then rose to his feet, but instead of leaving, he moved to sit beside her on her bed. Leaning back against the wall, his thumb brushed against the back of her hand.
* * *
He couldn’t remember falling asleep. A dull headache radiated through his skull and he was still dressed in his clothes. Knitting his brows together in pain, Wayland shifted only to have weight against him. Turning slightly, he realized he was not in his bedroom. He was in Faye’s and she was sleeping, sprawled across him. He stared at her for a while and then his eyes shifted to her nightstand which was littered with seashells. Blinking, he shook his head at himself. Of course, he would use that as an excuse to come and bother her. Turning back to Faye, Wayland’s expression softened and he traced her jawline with the tip of his finger gently, watching as she nestled in closer to him. To say he adored her was an understatement.
He remained still, despite the raging amount of pain in his body from both over-exertion of his wings and the hangover. Her sleep was the top priority for him, especially knowing it was something she seemed to struggle with nowadays. By the time she was stirring from her slumber, he was nearly passing back out, but her stretching form reopened his eyes.
“You talk in your sleep,” Wayland said with the faintest smile playing at his lips. “You really think I’m the sexiest man alive?” he waggled his eyebrows at her jokingly.
“I didn’t know I liked seashells,” replied Faye airily, holding one up against the sunlight to better inspect the little fan-shaped specimen. Her fingertips glided over its ridged edges, brushing away traces of dirt and sand. Once cleaned, she dropped the shell into Wayland’s open palm. “I’d never been to the beach before. But now that I have…well, perhaps we’ll need two.” And she gave him a wicked grin, heart warming at the sight of him dropping her little treasures into his jacket pocket for safe keeping.
The shell hunting was cut short, but Faye didn’t mind; when Wayland beckoned her towards the place where the sea met the shore, she followed eagerly. Crouching down slightly beside Wayland, she watched with somewhat furrowed brows as he began to rummage through the clumps of seaweed which had been washed ashore. Just when Faye was beginning to ask him whether or not she was truly crazy, or were they both just staring at a pile of dead weeds, the foliage began to glow. As the beam of bluish light blossomed against the surface of the seaweed, the blonde cocked her head to the side and eyed it mistrustfully. “A knoobus,” she repeated slowly, brows drawing together even further while she watched Wayland untangle the small creature. Its spindly tentacles rolled over upon themselves as it slid slowly across Wayland’s palm, leaving a slimy trail in its wake. Those glittering black eyes blinked up at Faye as the clumsy little babe struggled to keep itself upright, and she felt her lower lip jut out slightly. “Oh, the poor little dear,” she tsked lightly as she watched it wobble. It was much like watching a toddler try to gain their footing for the first time: pitiful, but endearing. Slowly he trailed from Wayland’s fingertips to her own, those tentacles cool and sticky against her skin. Faye cooed to the small creature and made kissy noises at it, listening as Wayland explained to her the purpose of the knoobus’ anatomy. When it was time to say goodbye, she lowered him gently to the shore, watching as the little knoobus was swept away by the ocean waves.
Faye drew in a deep breath and let it out in a soft sigh, gaze sweeping along the edge of the water. As far as she could see, there was nothing but ocean for miles and miles, those sparkling blue waters met at their furthest point only by the skyline. “It’s beautiful,” she said quietly. “All of it. The sunlight glittering against the water, the waves crashing into seafoam, the gulls chasing the wind…It’s so beautiful. So perfect.” It was home, and she felt it in her very bones as she stood there, squinting into the brilliance of the sun hanging overhead. She felt infinite and insignificant all at once, and it was as humbling as it was empowering.
All good things must come to an end, and their day at the beach was no exception. Wayland humored Faye for as long as she saw fit, perhaps longer than he should have. When finally she’d collected as many shells as their pockets could carry, had danced in the waves and chased the sea birds, she decided she was content enough to set out for home. Along the way Wayland somehow convinced her that ice cream was a necessity, and the two of them indulged themselves fully. As they sat outside the little shoppe, Faye twirled her spoon round and round, watching as it made a little divot in the scoop of ice cream. The morning had been perfect and she found herself wishing that it could have lasted longer. Though they’d shared a number of stolen moments, none had ever been quite like this. Never so easy, never so freeing. For the first time in a long time she had felt like herself, though a little more cautious and expectant. He’d given that to her. While Faye sought to wallow in self-pity and Evie sought to isolate her from the rest of the world, Wayland had defied them both. In doing so, he’d allowed her the space to explore this new life with no strings attached, without worry or fear. And here she was, still coherent enough to tell the tale. Was it a coincidence? Faye couldn’t be sure - all she knew was she never wanted to lose this feeling.
After a long moment of prolonged silence during which she sorted through her inner monologue, Faye said suddenly, “Thank you, Wayland.” Meeting his gaze, the girl offered him a faint smile. A sudden rush of shyness had her gaze dropping once more, finding herself interested in meticulously collecting the melting droplets of ice cream which pooled around her spoon. It was ridiculous to feel so bashful with Wayland - he was the one person who had truly seen her at her barest: physically, emotionally, and every which way in between. Sometimes Faye felt like he was the only one who truly saw her for what (and who) she was - to the point where it was maddening, the inability to shield herself from him. And yet here she was, feeling suddenly anxious and uneasy, unsure of herself and her words. When had she ever felt that way with him? When had she ever done anything other than speak her mind? Even as Faye pondered uneasily on this, she continued on with the expression of gratitude. “Sometimes I think you know what I need before I do.” And that was the only explanation she offered before she smiled once more, crinkling her nose at him, turning her attention fully towards the bowl of ice cream in her hands.
They left the shoppe and made their way back towards the town house. Faye dug into Wayland’s pocket, plucking out one of the larger shells. As they walked she inspected it closely, studying its pale-pink hue and the perfect curvature of its spiral design. It was smooth and cool against her fingertips, and she ran her thumb across it again and again while they walked. It wasn't long before the house was looming in the distance, and Faye remembered the life that was waiting for her within its four walls. A soft sigh escaped the girl though she didn’t break her stride, keeping her gaze downcast as they approached. Side by side with Wayland they wound their way along the sidra once more, crossing the familiar streets that led them back home. As they came upon the front steps, Faye’s footsteps faltered for a moment before being rooted to the spot.
Standing amongst an endless, rolling sea of green, Faye stared out at the lush hillside with a sense of foreboding. From where she was perched at the top of the world, she could see it all - the hills, the forests, the sparkling lakes trailing lazily in between. The sun was warm on her back and the air was fresh and new, as if in a state of perpetual spring. Wildflowers grew in great bunches at her feet; pink roses and amethyst irises and pale snowdrops and butter-yellow daffodils. It was the most breathtaking sight, with colors more vibrant than anything Faye had ever known and the scent of flora and honey in the air. It was like something out of a dream, too good to be true - and she didn’t trust it. The way the word shimmered around the treeline on all four sides, as if nothing ceased to exist beyond these edges. As if she were simply an insertion into this world, as if none of it was even real.
I need to go, Faye thought to herself. As she walked forward the wildflowers swished around her ankles, calling to her, whispering her name and beckoning her to become lost amongst them. The faster she tried to walk away, the harder it seemed to be to trudge through the flowers. Until finally she couldn’t move anymore, and she stood rooted to the spot, trapped beneath their overgrowth. Faye swung her arms and tried to pull her feet forward, but nothing happened. Panic was beginning to set in, constricting her chest, making it difficult to breathe. Just as she began to draw in painful, heaving breaths, she felt something wet drip onto her face. Blinking, Faye brought a fingertip to her forehead and traced a hot, sticky trail down her temple. The crimson liquid stained her finger, and she knew what it was long before she looked up.
Overhead, strung from vines spanning the overgrown treetops that seemed to have sprung up out of nowhere, were several large pods. Blossoming flowers, Faye realized as she stared up at the oversized buds. She recognized the stage in the cycle; what she didn’t understand was the blood dripping onto the ground around her. The droplets were thick and heavy as they fell from the leaves above, splattering the wildflowers and staining her ivory-colored skin. It was strange and horrifying, and she watched on in morbid fascination as suddenly the buds began to move. Slowly they twisted, lifting their heads towards the sun, and blood-stained petals sprung from each pod. Bit by bit the blossoms unfurled, and Faye watched on as the flowers sprouted and bloomed, those same little wildflowers erupting along the vines that connected the largest of flowers. And at the center of each freshly-bloomed flower, she recognized a face. No, not so much a face - it was a head. Decapitated, bloody, face frozen in horrified expression. As her agonized gaze flickered between the half dozen over-sized flowers, Faye realized that each one contained a familiar face. The faces of her family: Evie, Adrastus, Onica, Nevara, Killian. Her gaze trailed between them and a sickening feeling churned in the pit of her gut. It were as if those strangely beautiful, blood-soaked blossoms had been born from the deaths of those she loved.
Her gaze finally traveled the path it’d been avoiding, and when it fell upon a pair of deadened hazel eyes it was too much for Faye to bear.
As if separate entirely from her far-away mind, trembling hands rose, fingers curled as if poised to dig into flesh - to dig the images out of her eyes, out of her mind. Killian’s hands were strong and steady around her own as he enveloped the two of them in shadow, but Faye didn’t feel it. Trapped in her own mind with nowhere to run, all she could do was tremble and gasp for breath. Blue-brown eyes glossed over with terror as she watched those flowers continue to blossom, the faces in their middles staring back at her accusingly. Guilt churned up inside of her, but there was nothing Faye could do. There was no way to save them.
Amongst the grove of horror, she heard a voice whispering her name. Killian, she recognized it immediately. Her gaze flickered towards an inky-black flower looming overhead, the spymaster’s face staring back at her. Not real, Faye told herself. Her eyes slipped shut and she drew in a quivering breath. That’s not Killian. Killian is alive - he is here. And though she couldn’t see him, she could feel him. His presence wrapped itself around her, and she could hear the words he was whispering to her, voice somehow commanding and soothing all at once. Faye relaxed upon hearing it, drawing in a deep breath as she tried to focus on what he was saying to her. Suddenly, creeping through the shimmering outskirts of this faraway world, his shadows came to join her in hell. The sight of them there seemed to ground her somehow, a reminder that the real world was still out there and waiting for her. Proof that she was not alone in this strange world, she was not lost. His shadows crept in and Faye reached out for them with a simple thought of, I am done here.
And then she was back to herself. A strangled gasp left her lips, hands clenching around Killian’s as she watched his shadows whoosh away as if blown by a strong gust of wind. Blinking rapidly, she looked between Killian and herself, bewildered. One moment she’d been trapped in her own mind, with his voice whispering to her, and in the next she was back in the present. Had he done that? Had she? Faye didn’t know - she didn’t care. The fact that she’d left that nightmare and was back on solid ground was more than enough for her, regardless of how it had happened. But it was easier that time, she realized. Easier to let go of that in-between place, to not find herself trapped there. Whenever Killian was there, he tethered her back to this plane. She no longer felt like her consciousness was floating, at the mercy of the cauldron. It was as simple as opening the door and walking through - but Killian was the key.
Without thinking, Faye stepped towards him. The distance between them was closed, their clasped hands all that lay between them. Her brows furrowed and she shook her head slightly, a breathless laugh escaping her. For the first time, she felt something other than pure hopelessness and terror at the prospect of these haunting images. “Killian…” she began lowly, a million questions on the tip of her tongue. A sound behind them made Faye aware of the fact that they were not alone. The triumph of their moment behind them, Faye dropped Killian’s hands and cast a glance over her shoulder at Wayland and Adrastus. The General’s gaze was heavy with displeasure when it settled on her, the tic in his jaw making her skin feel tight and itchy. Adrastus was no better, looking at her with a mixture of what she could only assume was pity and dread. Embarrassment and shame coursed through her, making her face flush. The fact that they'd seen her like that, it didn't sit well. Faye could hold neither of their gazes for long, so she dipped her chin. “I should rest.” Was all she said, swallowing down the lump in her throat. Turning her head, she met Killian’s eyes once more - nothing there echoed the fearfulness or hesitation swimming in the rest of their eyes - and held his gaze. She said nothing, but held his gaze for a few moments longer than necessary and hoped it was enough of a thank you. Without a backwards glance, Faye disappeared into the house.
Undeniable relief settled over him and a familiar feeling seemed to surge awake inside of him as his gaze drank in the smile that was forming on Faye’s lips. That smile had not been seen long enough for Wayland to be completely captivated by it until, slowly, it was unformed and forced his eyes back up to hers. What he saw lingered there was uncertainty and part of him expected her to deny him then and there, forcing him to have to abandon this rare moment of being within her presence alone all too soon. But, to his surprise, she did not reject his offer. Instead, her eyes seemed to glisten as she insisted that they get to it.
Wayland melted into her every touch, though he tried not to show it too much as their fingers became woven together. His grip tightened in a brief squeeze, as though he didn’t believe that it was actually happening. Her hand fit against his own —a puzzle missing a single piece.
As the two of them made their way through the house, he could feel her eyes on him. He didn’t look as they strode through the sitting room and toward the foyer. He knew what she was looking for. Could feel her stare lingering on his wings. Despite his body screaming in protest, he kept his expression vacant of any sign of pain or struggle. The last thing he wanted was for her to back out when they were so close to escaping the walls of the townhouse together. He wanted her to breathe in the fresh Sakaris air, to feel the true wind against her skin and the sun shining down on her from somewhere other than the garden. Wayland wasn’t sure he could stand to know that she was spending another day cooped up in the staleness of her bedroom. Even Wildflowers couldn’t bloom without some fresh air.
The crisp spring air was still chilled, just barely transitioning from winter, though the sun's rays were much stronger than they had previously been. He could especially feel them on the patched-up parts of his wings, a subtle burn igniting against the membraneous skin. Glancing down at Faye, Wayland offered her a nod, fighting the frown that wanted to form against his mouth at the thought of her having a psychotic break in the middle of the city. The fact that it very well could happen at any moment in time. He hated that she had to walk on eggshells for herself, knew that it had to be driving her crazy —constantly waiting for the worst to happen. He was going to make it his mission to take her mind off of it. If only just for a short while.
“Slow and steady,” Wayland said, thumb brushing along the back of hers reassuringly.
Faye’s anxiety seemed to ripple off of her as they moved. He could smell it —feel it even. When she squeezed his hand, he knew it was more for her own comfort than anything else. Stealing a sidelong glance at her, he found she was already staring at him. He met her eyes, blinking once before they came to a stop just before they hit the Rainbow of Sakaris. Hazel hues glanced over the colorful street, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. “You’ve got my attention, princess.” he teased, remembering his first initial nickname for her when they met back in the Mortal Lands.
Letting her guide him away from the Rainbow, he realized quickly that they were headed in the direction of the ocean. Curious, he let her tug him along until their feet were submerged in the sandy beach. Large birds flew above head, diving down into the water to pluck up any surfaced sea life. The sound of the white-capped waves rolling against the shoreline was soothing and caused a salty scent to mix into the air around them.
Wayland followed suit with her, kicking off his boots, and letting his feet sink into the cool sand beneath them. “You picked an interesting day to go to the beach,” Wayland observed, the wind rustling the waves of gold atop his head. No matter the wind, or the chill in the air, he didn’t really care. About the weather or the location. All that mattered to him was the joy that flickered across her face as she swooped down to collect sea shells. Her fingers slid away from his own as she moved to collect more and more shiny ocean gifts until she was able to fill his palms with them, moving on to grab even more. A laugh slipped from his lips as she stared down at the various shells and sea glass glittering in his hands. “If I would have known you liked seashells so much, I would have brought a bucket,” Wayland murmured to her, slipping her findings into one of his pockets for safekeeping.
Looking out toward the sea, several strings of seaweed tumbled onto shore and Wayland nodded towards them. “I want to show you something,” he called Faye over, crouching down beside one of the recently washed-up weeds. Reaching down, he carefully began inspecting the foliage until something lit up, glowing a deep purplish blue. “This is a Knoobus,” he explained as he slowly untangled the little creature's tentacles. “They often get tangled in things like this when they are young and inexperienced with their tentacles.” The Knoobus’ as a baby resembled a small helmet, almost making them seem as though they had little pointed ears. Small black eyes stared up at them as Wayland set it in the palm of his head to show her how it moved across his skin, leaving a trail of blue and purple slime behind it. “The slime glows at night, helping them to find their way back to their trail if they are lost. Each one has its own unique scent too. Usually sweet or flora to our noses.” The Knoobus slid across his hand until one of its tentacles was testing out the sturdiness of Faye’s hand next, debating crossing over to her hand. He smirked at the sight of the small creature and pointed to the sand. “Now he can get back out there,” he moved the seaweed away watching as she released him and the waves reclaimed his small figure.
After a while of enjoying what the ocean had to offer and all of its trinkets, Wayland was able to convince her to stop at an ice cream shop and the two of them were making their strides back toward the townhouse once they were finished. Fiddling with one of the sea-glass stones that Faye had made him carry for her between his fingers, Wayland found himself admiring Faye as she moved beside him. The way her wind-assaulted blonde waves wisped around her face. At the way that she was admiring one of her favorite shells between her fingers. He didn’t want their short moment together to end so soon but knew better than to push her limits. When the two of them had just about reached the steps to the townhouse, Wayland reached out, brushing his fingers against her arm to halt her. “Faye,” his voice felt so small, but he continued anyway. “I—” The rest seemed to fall away when he realized that she wasn’t turning to look at him. The shell in her hands had clattered to the ground at her feet and her body began trembling.
Wayland stiffened, his green siphons burning with light. “Faye,” he called to her, hand now grabbing her to spin her around and her eyes had nearly rolled back into her head. His heart thundered and he held her face, panic taking hold of him when the front door busted open. Adrastus and Killian were at either side of him in an instant, but he couldn’t hear a word they were saying. Instead, he kept trying to call out to her, kept trying to bring her back to him. “I’m right here,” Wayland’s voice was tight and Adrastus closed his eyes and was no doubt using his daemati abilities, working at infiltrating the depths of her mind if he was able. A shudder went through the High Lord at what he must have been seeing and when he reopened his eyes, he stared at Faye with distraught clear on his features.
“What? What did you see?” Wayland demanded, but Adras remained silent. Killian was the next to move, blue siphons glowing brightly as his shadows seemed to flow out of him, collecting around him like a cloud. The shadow enveloped himself and Faye and Wayland and Adrastus stumbled back from it, eyes wide at the sight.
With a wall of darkness around the two of them, Killian stood behind Faye’s trembling body. It was the same feeling as before. During her nightmare. He recognized it clear as day as he approached her, reaching around to grab her shaking hands. “Phaedra,” he commanded through the whipping winds that his shadows created and slowly, those shadows reached out like tentacles to wrap around her, coiling around her arms and legs. “I know you don’t know where you are,” he said beside her ear as his hands clasped tighter around her own. “But you are the one in control, do you hear me? You decide where you are. Not the Cauldron, not your fear, you.” A light seemed to form in the center of their hands and Killian’s golden eyes stared at the blinding orb, muscles still straining as he search for her mind, hoping to latch onto it and help guide her as he’d done before. “Decide, Faye. Take control.” the Spymaster ordered his friend, and the light suddenly exploded, sending all of his shadows vaporizing with a gust of wind that surged from Faye herself.
She is not sick. She is trying to live in a life that does not belong to her yet. She is still the same Faye we’ve always known.
Wayland’s words settled over Evie and she wondered whether he truly believed that, or if he was simply hopeful. None of them could look at Faye and not see how drastically the girl had changed. To say that she was the same simply wasn’t true, as much as Evie wished it were. Glimpses of her old self surfaced every now and again, sure, but those moments were few and far between, and most of the time their hours were occupied by the shell of the sister she loved. But what he said about the life she was trying to live, that gave Evie pause. The suggestion that she needed time to adjust to this new life…that could have been true. None of them knew what it was like to be Made by the cauldron itself in such a way. There could have been strange side effects. Faye could just need a little bit of time.
Evie hadn’t realized how cold her own words had sounded, but even so she was too stubborn to rescind them - Faye was unwell, and though Evie didn’t want to treat her like she was an outcast, she didn’t want to downplay the severity of her sister’s condition either. Even if time was all she needed, if left alone she’d waste away before given the chance to adjust. Who was to say she wouldn’t go out into the city and be overcome by one of her spells? It was all Evie could do to lead Faye around the house when she was that far gone; she’d never find her way home, and then she was as helpless as a child. Even here, it was all they could do to keep her afloat. If somehow she were to be lost to them, who was going to ensure she ate? Slept? Bathed? Beyond the walls of the townhouse, anything could happen.
As she listened to Wayland speak, voice growing tight, she realized that they were alike in their concerns. Both of them came from a place of love. And yet where Evie sought to protect Faye’s fragile state, Wayland sought to enhance it. Blue eyes followed the male out of the room, and she let out a soft sigh. A frown tugged at her lips, and Evie shook her head slightly. “Maybe he’s right. Maybe this is what she needs - maybe he can reach her this way,” she offered. A pang of failure hit her hard and she shrugged her shoulders helplessly. “Mother knows I can't.”
You’re unwell. Those two words played in her mind over and over, and as Faye looked around her bedroom she began to wonder if maybe there wasn’t some truth to Evie’s harshness. Countless sketches of the cauldron littered her desk, some stacked in piles, some having spilled onto the floor. In a pile on the floor beneath the desk lay a dozen pencils worn down to the nub. A plate of untouched food sat cast off to the side, remnants of the dinner she’d refused to eat. Several cups of untouched tea sat on her nightstand, long-since having grown cold. Her bed lay made, cold and untouched. The windows were closed, the air inside stale and the plants on the window sills long since neglected and beginning to wilt. Perhaps Evie was right - perhaps she was unwell, and it was manifesting itself in all aspects of her life, not just those within her mind.
The knock on her door had Faye looking up. So engrossed in her own thoughts of self-loathing, she hadn’t sensed the approach. Brows knitting together, she stared at that dark wood for a long moment before the door was being pushed open without her consent. The blonde tensed, anticipating the sight of her sister asking for a forgiveness which Faye was not prepared to willingly offer, but she relaxed when she realized that it was only Wayland standing there in the doorway.
His presence filled the room completely. Their proximity, when not dulled by the presence of others and the weight of those gazes, seemed to spark inside her chest what had only been kindling downstairs in the kitchen. A soulful rush of self returned to Faye all at once, and for the first time she sensed that she was looking at him and feeling things she hadn’t been able to feel since being Made. All of the air left her in a whoosh that sounded much like a sigh of relief as she watched his approach. Slow, tentative. Unsure. Blinking at the man, she realized it was the first time she’d ever seen him look so…meek. The thought would have been amusing to her, had she not been able to so clearly recall all of the times he’d strode into her room with a sense of confidence and purpose. Even when his footsteps were silent and his presence secretive, never once had he seemed so cautious. Though injured, she knew that this newfound hesitancy had nothing to do with his own well-being and everything to do with hers.
Faye hadn’t realized that she was crossing the room to meet him, until suddenly they were standing just inches apart. They stared at one another in silence for a long, long while before Wayland made his proposition. He phrased it nicely, insisting that he needed to work his wings in order to fully heal. A bit counterproductive, in her opinion. Faye noted the way that he chose his words carefully, trying to ensure that she didn’t feel like a charity case, although there was truly nothing he could have done to make her feel any other way. Evie’s harsh words, though well-intentioned, still rang in her ears. The wound was fresh, and it wasn’t soon to be mended. But he was trying. Blinking up at him, she seemed to sit with that fact for a moment. He was trying - he, who hadn’t injured her in any way, was still standing here, trying to soothe her wounded pride no matter how he might try to insist that it was for his own benefit.
Some just out-of-touch piece of her heart swelled with love for him.
For a long moment Faye simply stood there, staring at him - deliberating. Sunset orbs flickered between those hazel depths and the puckered skin of his freshly mended wings, a look of hesitation on her face. Neither of them were in any state to be unleashed upon the world on their own, let alone together. Wayland could barely walk and Faye was two halves short of a whole. The fearful, almost rational part of her brain told her that this wasn’t a good idea. Just stay home, whispered a little voice in the back of her mind. You’re unwell. The rejection was on her lips when she raised her eyes to meet his once more, and paused. There was a familiar fierceness burning in his gaze and it sent long-forgotten shivers down her spine, stomach knotting. Even battered and broken, his spirit remained stronger than anyone she knew. A few moments of holding that gaze and Faye saw through his facade; through his hesitancy and the politeness and precision. He wasn’t offering to take her on a walk - he was challenging her. To join him. To defy her sister. To carve her own path.
The ghost of a smile wisped across her face. “You’re a bad influence,” murmured Faye, that smile morphing into pursed lips. She gave him another lingering once over as if trying to give herself enough time to find an out. Warning bells sounded somewhere in her foggy mind, but by the time they reached her ears they’d woven themselves into a lovely symphony that sang just for her - just for them - as if somehow it flowed directly from his soul into her own. A warmth she hadn’t known in much too long washed over the girl, but she shivered when she realized it didn’t quite penetrate the surface - and yet it was enough, just to bask in the glow of his light. “Let’s do it.” Faye found that it was all too natural to reach out and link her arm through his, hand dropping down to entwine their fingers. She found herself melting into his touch, before she remembered that there should have been an equal measure of hesitancy on her part. She was not the only one still recovering from Elisora’s twisted games.
The two descended the staircase, moving towards the front door at a leisurely pace. Although Faye was eager to get out of the house, she was anxious. For both of them. Studying Wayland out of the corner of her eye as the two of them moved through the town home, she watched for any sign that venturing out into the city would have been too much for him. Even though she knew his body must have been screaming in protest, he didn’t complain once, nor did he falter. There were moments where she thought she might sense the slightest bit of tension or strain etched into the features of his hardened face, but they were fleeting. When he reached for her jacket and held it out to her, Faye shrugged into the necessary article and slipped on her shoes. They slipped out into the late morning, the air having lost most of its chill as the hustle and bustle of the city picked up.
The moment the door had closed behind them and they’d ventured out onto the streets of the city, Faye tilted her chin to look up at Wayland. “I’d like to go slow,” she said softly. “Spite doesn’t heal. And truthfully, I don’t even know how you’re standing upright.” She shuddered and looked away from him, not wanting him to misinterpret her concern and awe as pity. Her shoulders rolled reflexively, as if she could somehow shrug off the memory of that blinding white light and the feeling of hellfire raining over her. The ghost of his pain - she couldn’t imagine the real thing. “Plus,” added Faye, not wanting him to think that her suggestion had been solely for his benefit, “If my brain turns to mush out here in the middle of the city you’re gonna have to lead me home like a blind puppy. That’s probably best done in short distances.” And though it wasn’t truly funny, actually quite sad, she couldn’t stop a slight smile from curving her lips.
Walking along the sidra hand in hand, everything felt familiar and yet somehow altered. Faye felt like the world was pressing in around her at the edges, this impending sense of doom looming just out of reach. She could feel its anxiety-inducing tendrils creeping towards her, keeping the hair on her arms permanently raised and broken out in gooseflesh. Waiting, always waiting for the next bad thing to happen. It was draining, and it was a waste of what little coherency she had left. Fingers tightening around Wayland’s hand, she tried to relax into his touch, to center herself with his warmth and his steadiness. As she glanced at him out of the corner of her eye, she realized that he had never been anything other than an unwavering pillar of strength and stability. Every time she’d been weak, every time she’d wanted to let herself crumble and find the easy way out, he had been there to drag her out of her own head and into the moment with him. Guilt made her stomach clench as Faye reflected on just how many times she’d tried to pull away and lose herself in everything but him - and how many times she still planned on doing so.
But not right now. Not here, at this very moment.
They walked and they walked and it felt good, being together and being out of the house and not having a million eyes on them, pitying them for what had happened in Elisora. They skipped stones across the sidra, they wandered up and down the streets window shopping and chatting with the vendors, waving hello to familiar faces. Just being out in the sunshine and fresh air was enough for Faye, who hadn’t realized how stifling it was to be locked away in the town house for such an extended period of time. Wayland’s presence was an added bonus, and she realized then how much she had missed that as well. The sound of his laughter, the mischievous glint in his eye, the feeling of his rough and calloused palm pressed against her own. Never before had he held her hand in public - never before had she let him. There was something strange and wonderful about simply being together, and Faye was both startled and terrified to realize that it was a feeling she wasn’t eager to forget.
The Rainbow was a bit harder to navigate than the rest. For so long it had been a sanctuary for her, the first place that she’d truly felt like she belonged in the city. To return to it so fractured and unlike herself was disorienting, and Faye found that it was almost too much to bear. Wayland was inclined to lead her there, knowing that it was a place she truly enjoyed, but the blonde only made it a few minutes of walking in tense silence. Standing outside of an art supply shop that she had once frequented, she brushed away Wayland’s sudden longing to become an artist himself.
“I know you had your heart set on becoming Sakaris’ next Picasso,” she teased lightly, smirking up at him. “But what if we do something a little different?” And Faye tugged Wayland gently in the direction of the beach. Though she’d been in Sakaris for some months, never once had she stepped foot on those sandy shores. Truthfully, she was afraid of the ocean. Its currents and its creatures, the unpredictability of it and the power behind those violent, crashing waves. But she didn’t want to spend the morning visiting familiar places and doing familiar things. The weight of a pencil in her hand, or a brush or a pen or a piece of charcoal, it would be too much. Faye knew the moment she put ink to paper she’d once again be seeing those images, and then she’d be living them, and then their day trip would be over before it had begun. She didn’t want to risk losing this moment, grounded in the present. Grounded with Wayland.
The air was chillier by the water. Cold mist sprayed Faye’s face as they walked along the shoreline, the breeze blowing those long blonde waves out behind her, knotting them, making them dance. She kicked off her shoes, letting the cold sand squish between her toes as they made their way further and further down the beach. She longed to shrug out of her jacket and feel the ocean breeze kissing her skin, making it pucker, but she knew that such a suggestion would not please Wayland, and she did not have the words to explain to him that she and nature were working together to stave off those bouts of madness. Or perhaps she did have the words, and she simply didn’t want him to know just how much effort it took to keep herself here in the moment with him. How willing she was to risk hypothermia and pneumonia and all of the other “ia-s” if the chill in the air was enough to keep her mind from wandering.
It was practically deserted on a day this cold and windy, but Faye found she liked it best this way - just the two of them. “Oh, look!” said the blonde suddenly, spotting a perfectly preserved seashell nestled into the sand at their feet. She reached down with her free hand and pulled the cream-colored shell free, running her thumb along its rigid fan. Smiling down at the little treasure, she opened her mouth to say something to Wayland, but suddenly caught sight of something else. Glittering in the sunlight, a small piece of seafoam-colored seaglass. Dropping Waylands hand with a sound of excitement, she knelt in the sand to gather that one up as well. As they walked a few more slow paces Faye realized that the shoreline was teeming with both treasure and life, and suddenly there seemed a million things to do there in the sand. “Here, hold these.” She ordered, dropping her goodies into Wayland’s cupped palms before dropping down once more, fingers digging through the sand in search of more.
He couldn’t wrap his mind around it. How someone could stand right in front of you and still feel miles away? Wayland didn’t try to hide his lingering gaze on Faye when she entered the room. A cool breeze followed after her and it seemed to have nipped at her cheeks, leaving them rose-colored. It was the only color on her face he realized shortly after. The rest seemed to have been drained from her skin and beneath her eyes was evidence of sleepless nights.
Wayland watched her freshen the vase on the table, noting the ink that stained her hands. Evie’s words from before echoed in the back of his mind. The things that she was drawing. She wasn’t eating, barely spoke, and barely slept. His chest tightened, recalling Adrastus just last night having to stop him from going to her room. Instead, Killian checked on her and although he knew that act was of good intention, it didn’t make it feel any more bearable knowing that another man had to comfort the girl that he. . .
She was staring at him, he realized. Blinking her gaze from his face to his wings which he felt tense and tucked together behind his back. They ached and throbbed, but when she looked at him, all he could feel was her stare as she crossed the room. At the sound of his name, the General felt his wings ruffle slightly, nearly making him wince. That earthy scent of hers that captivated him sunk deep inside his lungs, kissing every inch of his insides with each inhale and exhale. “Phaedra,” he greeted, his voice matched the volume of her own, barely uttered, but carved by an impossible intensity.
There was a silent craving in his tone. He craved those snarky comments that she so often sprung onto him, the sound of her laugh, her smile. Things he didn’t think could be so stripped away from her until now. It felt as if he was meeting her all over again, only she had a sadness to her that crushed his heart entirely. Physical pain he could endure, but this— seeing her like this. . . It was a pain that he wouldn’t wish on even his enemies. Having someone so important to him standing right in front of him. He was finally learning the paths of her mind, her little quirks —like the way she always stuck the tip of her tongue out when she was drawing in her notebook. He spent nights laying beside her, sometimes she would fall asleep on his chest and he would just watch the rise and fall of her chest until the sun came up and he was forced to leave. Those had been the worst moments. When he had to lay in his own bed, with her smell entangling him, but her warmth so absent. That was how this felt. She was so wrapped around him, and yet so absent.
Her icy fingers brushed against his hand causing his thoughts to halt. Her body went rigid and he assessed her quietly, watching as she purposely averted her gaze from him. His brows furrowed slightly, but he simply pursed his lips as she poured herself a cup of coffee. The Faye he knew preferred tea. He blinked once and was suddenly glad he didn’t comment when Evie was deflected for having the same thoughts.
Glancing between the sisters, Wayland’s eyes finally landed on Adrastus who had a look on his face that suggested he didn’t think this conversation was going to end on the best terms. Raising his coffee mug to his lips, he paused halfway to his lips as Faye stalked out of the kitchen with a huff. The mug was set down with an unintentional clatter when she dropped down into a seat that was already occupied by Killian. She sought out comfort from the male, he realized as she sunk back comfortably. His teeth clenched at the sight of them and Killian didn’t seem to take any notice as he shifted his wing around Faye, so she wouldn’t be uncomfortable. The action nearly had Wayland seeing red. There had been moments in the years that he’d known Killian and even Adrastus where either of his brothers made him irritated or angry, but this was an entirely different sort of rage. It was almost not completely under his control at all. As if his body decided on its own that he would feel this anger whether he wanted to or not.
Straightening, Wayland slid away his cup of coffee, his stomach no longer capable of stomaching anything as he drank in Faye and Killian from where he stood.
Adrastus glanced over at Wayland, a look crossing his features that was short-lived. His attention was quickly stolen away by the two sisters' conversation which was quickly taking a turn for the worst. The High Lord pursed his lips, silver eyes shifting between both females wearily, and as soon as the words “you’re not well” left Evie’s lips, it was like the room had shifted entirely. All of them were staring at Faye expectantly, drinking in the way that she seemed to flinch at the words. Adrastus’ fingers grazed Evie’s elbow, a warning look on his face, but the damage had been done. Wayland found his lips forming a faint frown, forcing his eyes to look down at the counter, not wanting to add extra eyes to Faye, he knew she could feel every one of them.
Killian’s looming shadows seemed to draw closer around Faye as if trying to shield her from the words, but just as quickly as Evie let those words out, Faye was rising to her feet to dismiss herself. So unlike her old self who would have fought her sister tooth and nail to gain what she wanted. It was like she was giving up. Accepting that maybe she was broken. Wayland moved to the threshold of the kitchen, eyes trailing after her as she went to her bedroom. The place she never seemed to leave anymore.
“Nevara,” Adrastus warned, but Nevara didn’t stand down as she scolded Evie. High Lady or not, the ancient one would let her thoughts be heard and not care if they were considered harsh. It was just the way Nevara was. Onica on the other hand busied herself with cleaning up dishes and such, and Killian slumped against his chair, fingers pinching the bridge of his nose in the exhaustion of the situation.
Wayland didn’t expect it at all when Evie turned her attention toward him, eyes blazing with that desperation she always had when it came to wanting to help her loved ones. Blinking his deep hazels, Wayland glanced between everyone, wings bristling and then finally he said, “I think that Faye has always felt everything deeply. And her entire world was tugged out from beneath her.” he paused, really taking in his own words as if he hadn’t been expecting to say any of them at all until they were spilling from his mouth. “She is not sick. She is trying to live a life that does not belong to her yet. She is still the same Faye we’ve always known.” the words were half a feeling and half him trying to convince himself that the Faye he had grown so accustomed to —his fingertips brushed the hilt of the dagger that she had gifted him during Solstice, an ache erupting in his heart.“And if she wants to get out of this Gods damned house, that is what she will do.” his voice was suddenly harsher than how it started and he didn’t meet anyone's gaze before he was moving up the stairs, every muscle that met his wings a dull ache, but he didn’t care. He kept going until his feet were planted outside of her bedroom door.
He stared at the dark wood for longer than necessary before knocking and then slowly pushing open the door. When he peered inside, the first thing he saw was the papers that littered the desk in her room. Papers filled with ink drawings of the cauldron. Forcing his eyes away, he looked at Faye, careful not to offend her by seeming pitiful. He took a tentative step inside the room and then another. Wayland realized rather quickly that this had been the first time since everything that they were alone together and he wasn’t sure why he felt nervous, as if it was the first time.
“I need to work my wings or they’ll never get better,” he said finally. “I thought I’d take a walk through town if you want to join me?” he cleared his throat. “Not as your escort, but because I can’t think of a more entertaining scenario than two people that are being told they are unwell hitting the town together out of spite.” his lips quirked slightly, showing off his dimples, hoping that he’d get to see that beautiful smile she would always wear in his presence. The one he hadn’t seen in much too long to be considered healthy.
Still. There was a part of him that was. . . scared?
Scared that she would reject him. That she no longer felt what he did.
Forcing those thoughts away, he added. “Maybe you could show me some of those art skills, and see if I could be a potential student. That is, as long as you’re okay with starting with stick figures.”
Killian’s promise not to tell anyone put Faye at ease, if only slightly. It felt as if a weight had been lifted off of her chest, sharing this moment with someone. The fact that Killian was able to approach her objectively, not tied to her by blood or by…well, whatever it was that tied her to Wayland, was relieving. He was close enough to the situation that Faye trusted him entirely, and yet just detached enough to not be overly influenced by his own emotion. He looked at her with the concern of a friend - not a sister, not a lover. Faye hadn’t realized how much she craved that ‘other’ connection until this moment.
His words of comfort had the girl uttering a contented sigh, and she would have thanked him had the door not begun to creep open. Adrastus stood in the doorway, watching the two of them with a look that made Faye feel guilty for reasons she didn’t entirely understand. Breaking away from Killian, she crossed her arms tightly over her own chest, brushing her cheek against her shoulder to wipe away the last remnants of those trickling tears. She listened as the Spymaster related to Adrastus what had happened, and she was grateful that he kept his word, offering only the most basic of explanations and leaving out the less graceful parts.
“I’m fine,” Faye assured him with a nod and a smile that wasn’t entirely convincing. At her confirmation, the two of them were leaving. Faye watched them go, heart sinking slightly at the knowledge that she was going to be alone once more. She didn’t trust herself to not slip away again, and the thought terrified her. Killian glanced back for just a moment, and she offered him a weak smile that she didn’t feel. The door closed and she let out a soft sigh, gaze lingering on his shadows for just a few seconds longer. They seemed to wave her goodbye before disappearing beneath the crack of her bedroom door.
.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・
The night’s remaining hours had blurred together, sweat beading on her brow as Faye sat sketching over and over again those images haunting her mind’s eye - not because she’d slipped away once more to that hazy in-between place, but because it seemed like it was the only way to rid herself of those visions: to eradicate them completely from her subconscious. Paper and pen were the only means of expression she knew, and she felt that only when the cauldron’s wicked power was splayed across those pages would she be able to rest. As ink seeped into the pages from the point of her pen, it was like all of those feelings of terror and helplessness were ebbing away as well. Only when it was out of her eyes and onto the page would she know peace. And once she’d gotten some semblance of that peace, there was only one place to go: her garden.
The early morning air was crisp and cool, a welcome respite. Faye felt a sense of uncertainty as she stood gazing out at the walled garden and realized that she had not spent time here since long before being Made. Blue-brown eyes swept back and forth across the familiar terrain, and yet she felt more fear than she did comfort. Fear to embrace any of the things she had loved before. Fear of slipping away into the hollowness she now knew, trapped with no escape. Unable to find her way back to this, to herself. It was a strange and irrational sort of fear, but fear nonetheless, and it left her paralyzed at the garden’s entrance. Agonized at the idea of losing herself in the one place she’d ever truly felt was her own, the one place where she could undoubtedly accept that she belonged.
Though there was no detectable pattern behind the way her consciousness in this world came and went, Faye was trying to do everything she could to ground herself in, well, herself. She’d bathed and dressed that morning for the first time since emerging from the cauldron. Though it was far from the fashion of either the mortal world or this one, she’d chosen the simplest of outfits she could find - one from the days before they’d known the luxury of being wealthy, one that had long since been set away with vows to never be worn again; how it had even wound up in her things here, Faye didn’t know, but on this particular morning she was grateful for it. Shrouded in the simple olive-toned peasant’s dress paired with her well-worn pink pinafore, she felt more like herself than she’d felt in a long time. She wore the simple garb like armor, defending her from this strange new world. Connecting her to her human roots. Humbling her.
A dusting of snow covered the tops of the shrubs bordering the garden, glittering against the very first of the rising sun’s rays. Drawing in a deep breath that made her chest burn with the all-too familiar iciness of a winter’s morning, Faye forced herself forward. Bare feet made delicate tracks in the freshly-fallen snow, each step sending shooting pain up her legs as those bare soles met the frozen-over cobblestone and began to numb. Pain was good, it kept her present. Fingertips gliding over the tops of the shrubs and carving pathways through the snow, Faye emerged fully in the center of the garden with a soft sigh of either contentment or concern. A good many of the plants there had been covered for protection against the elements, and they waited patiently for the warm kiss of Spring. Those that remained - the hardier root-like vegetables and the strange, resilient varieties of this realm - seemed to sense Faye’s anxiety, and were eager to put her at ease.
Faye stood a moment admiring the shimmering winter wonderland, when she felt something suspiciously like fingertips brush against her arm. Gaze darting downwards, it softened as she saw creeping, ivy-like tendrils wrap slowly around her wrist and up her arm - greeting her. Stroking a few of the brilliant purple leaves she murmured, “Hello, dears,” and moved on to wish good morning to the remaining winter foliage. They seemed to strain towards her, eager for affection, and Faye was all-too willing to oblige. Well into the morning she spent her time reacquainting herself with all of the plants, able now to feel the life teeming within them where as a human she’d only imagined it. And just as she’d always suspected, they were very alive, with feelings and needs and a longing for company. Just as she was. The cold of the morning turned to numbness, its icy chill forgotten as a new sort of warmth blossomed within, and for the first time since being Made Faye didn’t feel quite so lost and alone. Those pieces of herself she was missing, she found them here.
The morning waned, and some part of her knew that they’d come looking for her eventually. Although reluctant to leave this sweet oasis of sanity, Faye knew that the cold had become too much and that if she spent too much longer out here whispering to plants, they’d think she was truly crazy. And so she picked a hearty bouquet filled with blossoms of cyclamen and crocus and viola and iris, carrying the bundle of white and pinks and purples against her chest as she made her way back inside. She could hear them downstairs, the kitchen bustling as nearly everyone else gathered aside from herself. Faye couldn’t remember the last time she’d consciously left the safety of her bedroom. She hadn’t attended a meal, at least not one where she was truly present. She hadn’t sat before the fire with eyes that truly saw the flickering flames. She hadn’t partaken in conversation, prepared a meal, or even wished anyone a good morning.
And so, she decided to join them.
The moment her bare feet touched the floor, she felt the eyes on her. Looking up, Faye blinked out at the many faces staring back. Absently, the girl wondered whether they’d been staring at her like this all along and she’d just been so far away that she hadn’t noticed. She knew what they were seeing when they looked at her: her disheveled blonde curls damp from the snow outside, her cheeks rosy and wind-flushed, deep purple circles beneath her unusually bright eyes, ink-smudged fingertips clutching a winter’s bouquet. Her bare feet left behind damp footprints as she crossed the kitchen with some sense of purpose. “Good morning,” Faye murmured to no one in particular as she plucked a long-since deadened arrangement from her vase on the kitchen table, replacing it with fresh water and the new bunch of flowers. Satisfied, she turned back towards them and faltered. That blue-brown gaze immediately found Wayland, leaning against the kitchen counter with a mug of coffee in his hands. Their eyes met, and memories of their last encounter rose to the surface. Warmth spread through her as something in her belly tightened, yanking her towards him, but Faye stood rooted firmly in place.
Her gaze flickered from his face to his wings, where the skin was still red and angry, healing but scarred. She had felt that pain, the agony of his wings being shredded beneath Hybern’s power. It was as if a thousand suns were raining down on his back, burning holes through his flesh, setting him ablaze. There was no way he should have been out of his bed, and part of her yearned to take his hand and guide him back there - no, to force him back there, to insist that he heal fully and tend to him entirely. But as quickly as those strong emotions arose within her they were doused, like a flame unable to spark. Whether it was the lingering remnants of that hollowness inside of her which prevented Faye from fully feeling or her own self-denial, one couldn’t be sure. Perhaps it was a bit of both.
As she made her way to the coffee pot, Faye avoided their eyes. The hesitancy in the room made goosebumps rise along her arms, and she felt tense. Like they were all waiting for her to crack - like she was waiting for it herself. She longed to be back in the garden, surrounded by nothing by nature. Hazel eyes followed her trail across the room; she didn’t have to look up to know that. “Wayland,” she greeted him lowly, coming to a stop by his side. Glancing up to meet his gaze, she found herself hit with a crippling sense of guilt. There was so much left unsaid between them, and she didn’t want to find the words to put either of them at ease. Her icy hand reached for the pot of coffee and their fingertips brushed, sending an electric current buzzing across her skin. Faye clenched her fingers into a closed fist, spine stiffening slightly. Her gaze remained steadfast on the marble countertop below, but she felt a tug of genuine concern from the ripple of emotions she’d sensed in his touch. It was harder to push down than the rest. “Excuse me,” she murmured. Once more she reached for the pot - around him this time - and poured herself a mug of the steaming brew. Its bitter scent filled the air, strong and warm. Faye forced her nose not to wrinkle as she brought the mug to her lips, drinking deeply.
She’d barely sat down in one of the kitchen chairs when she realized that eyes were still on her. The conversation in the room had tapered off, and she was somehow the focus. “What?” her gaze fell upon all of them in turn before settling with her sister. Evie’s lips were pursed as she watched Faye, brows drawn slightly in confusion or concern. “You don’t like coffee,” said Evie. Her gaze flickered towards the mug clenched between Faye’s hands, and the brunette cocked her head to the side slightly. Mistrusting. Suspicious. “Can I not try something new?” Defensive, Faye scowled, fingers tightening around the mug. Pointedly, she brought it to her lips and took another sip, suppressing a shudder even as its warmth swelled inside of her. Evie paused, brows raising - as if she hadn’t expected such liveliness from Faye after how withdrawn she’d been the past few days. The truth was, Faye didn’t like coffee, but she needed it. The last thing she wanted was to succumb to sleep, to risk wandering back into that faraway place and find herself trapped there once more. “You can…” Evie trailed off, casting a look at her mate. One that had Faye tensing. She hated feeling their eyes on her, like they weren’t watching, but studying. It made her uneasy. It made her feel crazy.
With a pointed scowl that clearly said she felt the kitchen was too hostile, Faye moved a little on a little bit further towards where Killian sat by the fireplace. The blonde sank into the other half of the loveseat with a soft huff, reclining slightly. Her gaze flickered towards the male and she said softly, “Good morning, Killian,” before falling into a more comfortable silence beside him.
“I’m just glad you’re consuming something,” chimed in Onica, side-eyeing Evie with a pointed look that seemed to suggest she get her priorities in check. The two girls exchanged a glance, with the brunette appearing slightly sheepish. The subtlest inclination of her head was the only sign that she received and understood the message. Evie cleared her throat, taking up her own cup. “You’ve been in the garden,” she observed, then her gaze dropped to Faye’s bare feet - still numb - and lingered there for just a moment too long. A smile that didn’t quite meet the woman’s eyes curved her lips as she added, "And you’re wearing my frock.” Faye looked down at her outfit, at the damp apron in question, and shrugged. “You never liked pink.” After a moment she added hesitantly, “And I thought some fresh air might do me good. In fact…I was thinking I might go out into the city this morning.”
An unnatural silence filled the room, and it felt to Faye that every body had stilled. As if the idea of her venturing from the town home was somehow taboo. Evie’s brows flew up in surprise before she said, “Okay. We can go out.” And she gave a reassuring nod. Faye paused, lips pursing. Her thoughts centering around the word we, as if she were unfit to traverse the city by herself. And maybe she was, but hearing it said aloud sparked something defiant in the girl. “I was thinking I’d go alone.” Said Faye bluntly. She hadn’t been thinking that at all, but at the insinuation that she couldn’t go by herself, she’d changed her mind. Her gaze flickered up to meet Evie’s, assessing her sister’s reaction. “Maybe spend some time in the Rainbow, or visit with Nero.” All normal things, things she would have done before - unchaperoned. Evie’s brows pulled together, and she glanced not towards Adrastus, but towards Wayland. It was a brief, fleeting glance, but it only kindled the flame of frustration licking its way up her insides. “Or is that not allowed?” She rose her eyebrows. Evie hesitated, a strange look of anguish transforming her features into something pained and saddened. “Faye..” she began, trailing off, unsure of what to say. There was a long moment of prolonged silence where the two sisters stared at one another before finally Evie settled on, “You’re not well.”
Faye recoiled so sharply that her shoulder knocked against Killian’s. It wasn’t as if she’d been slapped; it was as if she’d been knocked off her feet entirely, left winded and struggling for air. A look of hurt flashed across the girl’s face, but it quickly evened out. She blinked up at her sister, forcing her face into a neutral expression. “Okay,” Faye said simply. All signs of the fight she’d been gearing up for fizzling out. It was so resemblant of that hollowness that had plagued her for so long, and that seemed to unsettle Evie more than anything. “Faye, I didn’t mean-” but the blonde was standing, shrugging her shoulders. “I said okay.” She set the mug of coffee down on the little table there. “I think I’ll return to my room. If that’s alright,” and she swung her gaze towards Evie expectantly, awaiting permission. Evie cast a helpless glance towards Adrastus, but Faye was already moving. Silently she exited the room, going back up the staircase from which she had come.
The first time she’d willingly left her bedroom, and Evie had ruined it with her own good intentions.
A heavy sigh escaped the woman, followed by Nevara's, “Well, you could have handled that better.” Scowling at the red-haired beauty, Evie crossed her arms defensively over her chest. “She isn’t ready to go out on her own,” she insisted. Nevara arched a perfectly sculpted brow. “And that’s your decision to make?” A ripple of agitation had had Evie’s teeth grinding together. "She's my sister." Unmoved, Nevara leveled Evie with a look. "Yet you treat her like a pariah." It rubbed Evie the wrong way, and the look on her face said as much. Bypassing Adrastus entirely - and priding herself on the fact that she didn't seek him out to fight her battles - her gaze swung towards Wayland. “What do you think?” she pressed, brows drawing together slightly as she awaited his response - perhaps the only opinion of true value to her in this situation.
“That alone isn’t enough to dismiss the idea,” Killian said to Wayland beside the door. He turned to Adrastus, wings flaring behind him. “I’ll look into the territory tonight.”
Adrastus had barely parted his lips to reply when Faye’s voice bounced between them all. All eyes landed on the blonde whose eyes were returning back to that faraway place once more. Her sudden outburst left them all speechless for a long moment. Wayland studied her with an expression that showed just how lost her new personality made him feel. A mixture of concern and confusion crinkled between his brow. Killian was utterly still as he mulled on her words and then the absent shrug of her shoulders.
Placing a hand on the small of his mate's back, Adras glanced between both men before clearing his throat and deciding they would revisit the matter in the morning after some much-needed rest.
* * *
Killian stood atop the rooftop of the townhouse dressed in just a pair of sweats. His feet padded across the large arena mat, carrying him toward the center where he came to a stop, drawing his arms up in front of him, fingers clenched into fists. The Spymaster's wings unfurled slowly behind him as if preparing his balance against the thrusting motions that were about to ensue. As if fighting off an enemy, the dark-haired male began his training strikes, most of his weight on the balls of his feet. Everyone jab outward recoiled, and he repositioned his fists level at his cheeks. Behind every movement were tracers —his shadows following behind his body, strengthening his blows like a second entity.
The enigmatic Shadowsinger was often found in the training ring during the late hours of the night. The quiet stroke of the midnight breeze was sedating against the constant noise that he was so used to hearing day in and day out. Not only the voices of those around him but the ones that lived inside the depths of his mind and shadows. Focusing on things like the beating of his heart or the breaths that he inhaled as he trained helped him to cope with the constant overstimulation.
By the time that sweat shined across his body in the moon's glow and his muscles burned, he let his arms dangle at his sides, his wings drooping behind him slightly as he inclined his head, golden eyes closing as the wind rushed against his skin. When he opened them, he was greeted by a blanket of glittering stars winking back at him. His shadows seemed to hum to him, as though they too enjoyed the scenery.
Killian drew himself a shower, the water was always cold. His fingers tested the frigid temperature and goosebumps dotted his arms. When he stepped beneath the pelting droplets, every muscle tensed. It never did get easier. He didn’t grow any more acclimated to the icy water, but the alternative was far less bearable. Having any sort of heat gracing his back felt like hands wringing his insides and his heartbeat quickened to an impossible rate. The first time he tried to bathe after the incident with his stepbrothers, all he could feel were those flames upon him once more, engulfing and melting his flesh —his wings.
Killian’s head hit the pillow, his chest deflating in a heavy sigh when his shadows suddenly poured off the side of his bed, releasing a symphony of hisses. He shot upright, hand grabbing for his blade Truth Teller. His eyes gleamed in the night, his footfalls inaudible as he traveled across the room, letting his shadows lead the way out the door and into the hallway.
He could feel it, the terror, the sorrow, the pain. He could feel it all and the Cauldron entered his mind as if it were a person standing in front of him. As quickly as the image appeared, it left him, but he quickened his pace. They were leading him to Faye’s bedroom he realized and then he felt a familiar aura of energy behind him. He didn’t have to look to know that it was Adrastus. Both men were headed to Faye’s door when Killian glanced over his shoulder and stared down toward Wayland’s room. Adrastus followed, lips pursing at the afterthought, but the two brothers looked at each other and that was all it took for their plan to be set in motion. Adras turned and headed to Wayland’s room to keep him at bay. His injuries were far too extensive for him to be in the crosshairs if they were under attack. Someone needed to suppress him and Killian continued forward, shoving open Faye’s door to find the girl stumbling across the floor, her eyes wide with fear.
Blade extended in front of him, Killian surveyed the room, his shadows darting across the floor like a bloodhound. No one. It was just her. The hissing settled, but he was reluctant to set down his blade on her dresser. Taking Faye in, his eyes traveled to her hands which rattled at her sides, and the look that was in her eyes. It wasn’t what he was familiar with. As if she were sleepwalking. When she began shouting at presumably nothing, he moved toward her a step, brows furrowed. “Faye.” his voice was firm, but she didn’t seem to hear him. Instead, she began grabbing at her face, her nails digging into the soft skin beneath them. Blood drew down her face at the impact and Killian was in front of her in an instant.
“Stop!” he growled out, reaching out his hands. “Faye, stop it. Wake up. It’s just a dream.” his fingers curled around hers tightly as he tugged them away from her face, those radiant amber eyes met hers and he dug into that place that he’d seen her go before. The world between worlds. He focused on that place, feeling for her through his shadows until they whispered that they could see her. They latched onto her, tugging her back to the present like a tether. When she blinked, he watched the clouds clear from her gaze. Not realizing that he had been holding his breath, he released a relieved sigh, concern flickering in his gaze as he examined her face. The festering cuts she made were beginning to heal already, but blood still stained her cheeks.
As if being lost out at sea all that time, now that she was back, relief seemed to wash over her as well, leaving her lip trembling as she broke into tears before him. Her quiet sobs filled the air around them, leaving a salty scent around them. Killian did not speak. He just assessed her. Silently, he let all that she was feeling seep into him and his shadowsinger abilities took hold, explaining to him all he needed to know. Of where she went, what she saw. It all confirmed his previous suspicions. She was a Seer with no control. A consoling expression crossed his features and when Faye crumpled, he dropped her hands and instead drew her into him just as she fell into his chest. Staring into the darkness behind her, his arms came around her slowly, then tightened softly as he held onto her quivering body. “Nothing,” he said, his voice low. Faye’s back bobbed between sobs, her tears falling onto his chest, and rolling down his stomach. “Nothing is wrong with you.”
One of his hands smoothed her hair down while she cried. He remembered what it felt like when he first entered the in-between. How lost and confused he felt. Up was down and down was up, there were no answers and he could hear everything, see everything, but nothing all at once. The worst of it was not knowing if he would ever come back to reality. Or not knowing what was the reality in the first place. What he couldn’t imagine was the power of the Cauldron being intertwined in it all.
When Faye’s shudders became far and in between, he kept stroking her hair until she was shifting to look at him through those red puffy eyes. When she apologized, Killian looked at the tears that streaked his chest and shook his head, reaching to wipe the ones away from her cheeks with his thumb. “I assure you, I’ll survive.” he offered, only one corner of his mouth twitching at a smile. The smile vanished, however, at her next request, but he found himself nodding anyways.
The two of them stayed like that for a while, his arms still cradling her against him while she shut her eyes. He rested his chin against the top of her head and pondered what not telling the others would entail. Or better yet, what not telling Wayland would entail. He wasn’t sure it would go smoothly, but if it was what she wanted, he was a man of his word. It didn’t mean he had to agree with her. “They’re already worried, we all are,” he said to her, eyes taking in her room absently. “However, I have reason to believe that you will overcome this, Faye.” he nodded and before he could say anything further the door creaked open behind them. His shadows thickened slightly and his wings ruffled as they both moved to look at who it was.
Adrastus stood in the doorway, eyes flickering between the two of them as they untangled from each other. His brows lowered —mostly directed at Killian, of course. The Spymaster cleared his throat and straightened.
“It was just a nightmare,” he said, face void of any previous emotion. “She’s been through a lot, it’s only natural.” Killian held Adras’ stare for what felt like a long moment
“Are you okay?” Adrastus finally said, tearing his gaze from Killian and resting it on Faye behind him. When she confirmed, he nodded his chin for Killian to follow him out. Glancing back at Faye, Killian met her eyes briefly as if to double confirm that she was alright before he exited her bedroom, his shadows still lingering briefly before slipping beneath the crack of her door.
* * *
Wayland ignored any recommendations for his healing and decided to leave his room even though every step he took made the muscles in his wings strain and burn with pain. After last night, he refused to be bedridden. If something serious would have happened to Faye and he wasn’t able to make it to her fucking room, Cauldron be damned.
Mostly everyone was gathered near the kitchen and sitting room. Nevara rose a brow at Wayland’s presence, glancing toward Adrastus and Evie briefly before rolling her eyes at the General’s lack of listening skills.
“If you needed something —” Adras started, but Wayland was quick to cut him off.
“I completed the Blood Rite,” Wayland glared at him, making himself a cup of coffee. “I think I can get out of my fucking bed.”
Killian sat in one of the loveseats and glanced up at Wayland who didn’t so much as look his direction. He remained silent, averting his eyes back to the fireplace that flickered across the room.
“You’re in a chipper mood this morning,” Onica noted to Wayland whose muscles tensed. He didn’t say anything, despite the clenching of his jaw telling everyone he had plenty of thoughts that he could have.
The creak of the staircase drew eyes toward Faye who descended them.
The floor groaned, and Killian entered the room. All of their eyes darted up to greet him, though the room had gone silent after Evie’s interrogation of her younger sister. Killian looked a million times better than he had before, his wounds clean and tended to, his clothing fresh.
The man spoke and they all looked on eagerly to hear the news - almost all of them. Faye’s eyes had refocused and they found themselves drawn to the spymaster, holding onto his every word. But she wasn’t looking for news; she was looking for confirmation of what she already knew. What she’d already seen. Killian’s golden gaze met her own and Faye held it. The way he stared at her made her wonder whether or not he already knew, knew that this was somehow tied back to her. That it had been her fault. The blonde remained silent but her gaze held, until he turned his attention back towards the High Lord and his mate.
“The Cauldron made her into High Fae, but her youth was stripped.”
Fae remembered it vividly. Watching as the queen had disappeared - not been forced, gone willingly - into the cauldron, expecting immortality and beauty. When she emerged, she was as withered as a crone. Faye had watched on, thinking that it was a just ending for someone so greedy and selfish; but then, just as soon as the queen had crumpled into a sobbing heap, the girl had suddenly found herself somewhere else entirely. Transported between worlds, between time. Back in the throne room, on those wet stones. Freshly Made. Surrounded by the King, the Queens, and the Inner Circle - it hadn’t happened at all. Or at least not yet.
As Killian spoke now, Faye realized that the images she found plaguing her were glimpses. Bits and pieces of things that hadn’t happened yet, maybe. Or things that already had. Or maybe it was just coincidence…either way, she couldn’t fight off the sense of satisfaction at the thought of the Queens getting the karma they so desperately deserved. Though her face remained expressionless, her eyes danced with mirth. A fact that didn’t seem to go unnoticed, though no one said anything. And neither did Faye. She could have. She could have opened her mouth and told them all that she’d seen it already, that she saw things no one else did, that she was stuck in between the present and the future and the past, everywhere at once. She could have - but she didn’t.
They listened as the men began to talk of war, and as Adrastus named potential allies and their backstories. Evie listened intently, brows furrowed slightly. The more he spoke, the more real it all became. He was reflecting on a war they had fought before, and now here they were gearing up for war again….somehow it hadn’t seemed real. Still didn’t in some ways. But it was, and war was rapidly approaching. With the Cauldron in the King’s hands, who knew what would happen? What it could do, what power he could wield?
Faye seemed to have an inkling. “It won’t work,” she told them. They stared at her and she blinked blankly at them in response. “What?” asked Evie, frowning. “The Cauldron,” said the blonde. “It can’t do what he wants it to.” “What do you mean? How do you know?” pressed the elder sister, eyeing Faye suspiciously. She just shrugged her shoulders.
…
Standing on the rim of the cauldron once more, Faye faltered. A faceless guard hovered on either side of her, their fingers cold and clammy against her flesh as they held her suspended in the air between them. Death - they felt like death, looming over her shoulder. Panic swept over her like a tidal wave, legs turning to gelatin. Not again, she thought desperately. Please, not again. Bare toes curling into the iron lip, the blonde shifted her weight backwards. The blurry-faced guards tightened their icy grips, refusing her escape. They forced her forward once more and Faye wobbled precariously on the edge, teeth rattling as fear left her nearly paralyzed. Memories of being Made filled her mind: the strange silkiness of the water as it rushed around her, enveloping the girl in warmth and light and power; the faraway, drowned-out sound of Evie’s screaming; the world fading to black as one life ended and another began; her shivering body slamming onto the wet stones of the King’s throne room.
I’ve done this before, she thought to herself. It’s not real. It’s already happened.
The thought washed away her fear as quickly as it had come. Blinking around at the strange and unfinished dreamworld, Faye swallowed thickly. There was something eerie about the way the throne room entrapped them, its walls merely the outline of one of her sketches. Nothing was filled in, no color, no people. As if someone had begun drawing it, but had never finished. It was just her, the guards, and the cauldron - and she knew what was expected, what her subconscious wanted her to do. What it wanted her to re-live. Drawing in an uneven breath, the blonde teetered forward on the edge of the cauldron and peered over, expecting to see the familiar wisping curls of smoky black water. Liquid silver, swirling with galaxies and starlight and streams of brilliant, golden power. Life, she thought to herself. It’s going to give me new life.
But when she looked down into the basin, a strangled gasp left her lips. Gone was the silken, immortal waters that she’d been bathed in once before. The cauldron now bubbled brilliant crimson, the scent of metal heavy in the air while an unnerving warmth radiated off of the rippling surface. Blood - it was full of blood. It splashed against her ankles, hot and sticky. Suddenly the Cauldron shifted on its own, pitching her forward. It began to rock slowly back and forth, causing Faye to shift from foot to foot in order to keep her balance. Bit by bit the cauldron picked up speed, tossing her about, trying to throw her in - it was angry, she realized. It wanted to pull her in, to submerge her in blood, to drown, to steal, to kill. Gone was the great maker, bestower of life…in its place was something dark and wicked and vengeful, and Faye knew without a doubt that it meant to find her. To find her and punish her for what she’d stolen from it. This was a warning.
And then she was slipping, the world falling away as she free-fell into that bubbling pool of wicked promise….
Faye woke, a whimper sounding in the quietness of her bedroom. It didn’t immediately register with the girl that the strangled cry had come from her own lips. Shooting up amongst the golden-edged sheets, she gasped for breath. Her chest heaved and it burned, lungs contracting as they struggled to pull in enough oxygen to replenish their lost supply. Though the night was cool she was drenched in sweat, the satin sheets pooled around her waist and clinging to sticky flesh. Faye kicked back the sheets, heart clenching with terror when they knotted and held fast; they were trapping her, suffocating, constricting. The Cauldron, she thought irrationally. It’s found me, it has me, I'm trapped! But it wasn’t the cauldron, it was only her own bedspread, and after a prolonged battle with the linens she wrenched herself free of them finally and stumbled across the hardwood floor just as the door opened.
She recoiled at first, skittering back several steps, still lost in that in-between world that was neither here nor there. Plagued by an inexplicable sense of doom, half-convinced that her dream was reality. Poised as if ready to flee, Faye stared through Killian with widened, cloudy eyes. Her hands trembled at her sides, shoulder shaking with a mixture of fear and trepidation. She could still feel the cauldron’s essence coursing through her veins as if it were somehow tapping into her directly, flooding her with its wickedness. “No,” her voice was a ragged whisper. Shaking her head back and forth fiercely, blonde hair whipped at her face. The image of the cauldron still burned behind her eyes, boiling with vengeance. Blue eyes slipped shut and Faye brought her hands to either side of her head. “No, no, no!” She felt desperate and unnerved, unable to forget. That image resounded in her mind, refusing to be ignored. It was all she could see, consuming her focus entirely - and deep down, a part of her suspected that the cauldron itself was projecting that image into her mind and forcing it to stay there.
A warning.
“It’s angry. It’s angry.” Fingers curling into her flesh, she raked her hands forcefully down either side of her face. Skin peeled away, her nails leaving a stinging and bloodied trail. The movement was crazed, but purposeful - as if she believed she could somehow claw the image out. Strong hands wrapped around her own, drawing her trembling fingers away from her face before they could do more damage. Blinking up into a familiar face, Faye vaguely recognized that it was Killian standing in front of her. His lips were moving, but his voice was lost to her. The girl continued to stare up at him, unseeing, until she heard his shadows - they were whispering to her. Somehow occupying that same strange, otherworldly realm that she found herself trapped in. They wisped along the edges of reality, slithering into the girl’s focus, enveloping her in an inky sense of calm and comfort. Safety. One moment she was lost, and then all at once she was found; the word snapped back into place with new clarity. As if his shadows had somehow drawn her back into this world.
Fearful still, though not so much of the cauldron as of herself and what was happening to her, Faye blinked up at Killian. Concern was etched into every crevice of his face - she wasn’t used to seeing that from him. The man was always so intuitive, so knowing that she sometimes felt nothing could surprise or unsettle him. Her lower lip wobbled and tears filled her eyes. “Killian,” she whispered. Her shoulders began to shake with the silent sobs that threatened to wrack her body. Faye didn’t want to crumble. She wanted to stand tall and persevere, find a way to fight through whatever craziness was plaguing her - but she just didn’t know how. It was out of her control, it was controlling her, and the thought was maddening. It left her feeling helpless and vulnerable in a world where she couldn’t afford to be. A world where everything had already been taken from her. Didn’t she at least get to hold onto pieces of herself? “What’s wrong with me?” she asked him, voice breaking as the tears started flowing freely, her entire body quivering as she drew in a choked sob.
Faye wasn’t sure if she was reaching for him, or if he had reached for her, but she clung to him anyways. She’d always liked Killian, but never would she have anticipated such an intimate moment between the two of them - never would she have suspected that she’d allow such a moment. Faye had always been the type of person to keep a tight leash on her emotions in front of others, especially when there was the potential for showing weakness. And yet she now found some sort of unexplainable comfort in the man, whether it be because of the fact that he was simply a part of her unlikely new family or because he, too, seemed to creep along the outskirts of that in-between place. Something in his eyes, in the way his shadows whispered to her, suggested that he understood her. And that was something precious considering she didn’t even understand her own mind these days. That sense of kinship was something she needed, something she craved - and something none of the rest of them could ever offer her.
Forehead resting against the man’s chest, Faye sobbed until all of the agony and despair she felt had ebbed away. Until she had almost forgotten the image of that cauldron, its warmth and the heavy tang of metal and salt, the blood droplets splashing against her bare skin. Until she could almost forget that she was rapidly descending into madness, that at any moment this world might roll away in a heavy cloud of fog and she’d be thrown into another, lost to herself again. As the cries trailed off into nothing more than the occasional quivering hiccup, Faye lifted her head slightly to look up at Killian. She realized for the first time that his chest was bare, her tears glistening there on his tanned skin, tinged pink with the blood from her face, proof of her weakness, and she felt a tug of guilt. “I’m sorry,” she murmured, brows knitting together although she didn’t pull away. Afraid that to do so would risk her spiraling back into that place she didn’t want to be, seeing things that terrified her. “I’ve made you into a puddle.” With the sleeve of her nightdress, she gently wiped away those salty droplets. Feeling sheepish and ashamed, though thoroughly cried out and comforted by the man’s presence.
"Please don't....don't tell the others," Said Faye after a long moment, averting her gaze. Her eyes slipped shut and she drew in a steadying breath. He smelled of oak moss, darkened forests, hints of amber and shadow. So unlike the rest of them, so different from Wayland's mouthwatering scent - the mountains, cedar, sandalwood; things made to draw her in, to seduce - and yet it sang to her in a way she couldn't understand. There was a likeness between them, there was something familiar here. And she didn't know what. "I just don't want them to worry."
The golden-eyed, bastard son of an Illyrian lord stood tall across the room. His shadows whispered to him in a low melodic way as they flowed around his structure. Killian’s face remained as it always did. Near-unreadable. Dark strands of cocoa created a mess of waves atop his head, and massive Illyrian wings arched above his head. His eyes were expertly trained upon Faye’s face. Onica was standing behind him, using wet cloths to clean the blood that plastered the golden-brown planes of his sleek and muscular torso. His shirt, tattered and blood-soaked, was now hanging halfway out of the garbage in the kitchen, all of his armor removed from the top half of his body.
It wasn’t often that Killian appeared shirtless. Mostly due to the brutal scarring that ran along his spine just below the start of his wings. The scars that he could feel Onica was staring at as she finished up her work.
For eleven years he lived with his father, stepmother, and two older half-brothers. The two boys and their mother were cruel and spoiled. While living in his father's keep, his stepmother kept Killian in a cell with no windows or light. He was allowed to come out only for an hour a day and to see his mother for one hour every week. He was not allowed to train or fly, even when his Illyrian instincts urged him to do so.
When he was eight, his half-brothers decided it would be fun to see what happened when you mixed an Illyrian's quick healing gifts with oil and fire. They tried to pour the oil on his wings, but with his struggling, were only able to douse his back beneath them and then they lit him on fire. His father's warriors heard Killian’s screaming and rescued him but were not quick enough to save his marred back, leaving it permanently scarred, and the start of his wings charred.
Once Onica was patting his shoulder, he only blinked once, eyes still fixed on Faye who seemed to be in an entirely different universe than the rest of them. His shadows seemed to linger near his ears, lapping at the base of his neck as they whispered louder. “A gift for the Queen’s indeed,” they sounded as though they were chuckling a wicked laughter filling the odd space that had become neither here nor there, but everywhere all at once. Faye’s blank eyes met his only once and for a moment, he felt some sort of understanding.
Adrastus’ mind reached out to Evie’s after finally convincing Wayland to return to his bed. Trying to keep the weariness from his gaze, the High Lord re-seated himself at his bedside, able to hear the soft footfalls that echoed throughout the hall. The door creaked open slowly, revealing both Evie and her sister who still sported a glazed-over look. As though she was trying to constantly listen to millions of conversations at once. Like she was never truly able to focus on one thing.
Wayland’s body barely relaxed. Muscles still rippled beneath his tanned skin and when the door opened, he was once again moving upward, hiding the wince on his face, his multi-colored eyes briefly landing on Evie as she spoke. He barely nodded his chin before he was turning his attention fully upon Faye, his heart now hammering against his chest like a war drum at the sight of her. At the sight of that barron look in her eyes. She wasn’t looking at him, he released, didn’t seem even remotely affected by his presence in the room. Her eyes instead stared out the window behind him, vacant of emotion. It was Evie’s prompting words that had Faye turning her head almost mechanically toward Wayland, her voice was so empty and robotic, it made his gut twist uncomfortably.
His eyebrows knitted slowly, concern a stark contrast on his face. She didn’t move the same. Didn’t sound the same. Didn’t look the same. Her skin seemed to glisten now, glowing with a light that was anything but human. Poking out from beneath those soft caramel strands of hair were pointed ears. When she sat down, he silently took note of the height difference she possessed. An inch added onto her. Then, there were her features. Those soft angular shapes that made up her face were more defined, and the color in her eyes seemed to glimmer with her own sort of starlight. She was a treat to any eyes, utterly ethereal. Nevertheless, it was all drowned out and saturated beneath that blank look in her gaze.
Each explanation that Evie offered Wayland only drove the knife deeper into his stomach, twisting and gutting him entirely. His heart felt like it would snap in two at the sight of her. Of what happened to her. What was taken from her? Stolen. All of what happened while he lay face-down on the floor, unconscious and unable to save her from the torture, from her life being destroyed. Useless. He had been useless and she was paying for it all. His eyes dropped down to the bracelet her fingers absently toyed with and memories washed up in his mind, causing the dread within him to thicken. It felt hard to breathe through it all.
Because it gives my eyes a rest. The words were so hollow sounding and Wayland glanced toward Evie, then Adrastus wearily. He couldn’t bear it. Couldn’t just stare at the shell of the person he’d come to adore. The girl who was once so full of inner light and sunshine, now wilting away in front of him. He couldn’t stand it. Shifting forward, Wayland’s hand began stretching out toward her. “Phaedra,” his voice was barely audible, his mouth dry. His fingers found the backside of her hand and something like static reverberated between them. It was like he could feel her. The real her — just beneath the surface.
The sound of his name on her lips was a God's send. It was her. Her real voice. No more was the blank look in her eyes as she stared back at him. Suddenly, her eyes pooled with silver glistening moisture and she was gasping as if having been submerged in water since she initially went inside the Cauldron until now. Leaning forward, Wayland frowned at her, fingers wrapping around her hands as she held onto him. Shaking his head, he ran his thumb against the back of one of her hands, studying her face with an intense longing. “No,” he breathed, able to ignore any of the pain that rose when he sat up further, using his free hand to brush a strand of her hair back behind an arched ear. “Don’t think for a moment that any of this is your fault,” he said sternly, brushing a tear away from her cheek. The exchange between them had enveloped him so deeply that he nearly forgot that anyone else was in the room with them until Evie spoke. Both of them craned their heads to look between her and Adrastus who stood behind Faye.
Adras took note of the effect that Wayland had on Faye’s predicament and then felt the soft caress of his mate within his mind. His silver gaze stayed on the two as they held onto each other as if when they let go, she’d disappear back into the haze she now seemed to be surrounded by. Dropping his wall, he let her inside and listened to her question. The desperation in her voice made his shadows coil inside of him. Fighting off the distraught expression that wanted to creep onto his features. This was not something that he experienced in his five hundred years. Objects being made in the Cauldron were relatively known, but even that lacked details. A person being made into an immortal being? That was never addressed. As far as he knew, this was the first time it had ever been done, aside from Lorenzo just days prior, and even then, he didn’t know enough about Enzo being remade and what he was experiencing to be able to tell his mate anything reassuring.
I’ve got Nevara reading into any ancient publications that might give us an idea of what is happening to Faye. His talons brushed against her cheek softly.
The floor groaned behind them, Killian making his presence known purposely before he stepped inside. He was cleaned up now, redressed in clothes that were no longer drenched in blood. The Shadowsinger glanced between all of them before speaking.
“I took a moment to speak with some of my assets. Word has already sparked across portions of Letharia regarding the King of Elisora and the Queens,” his throat bobbed and then those golden orbs landed on Faye for a moment longer than what was deemed normal. Forcing his gaze back up to Adrastus and Evie, his shadows snaked tightly around him. “Something went wrong within the Cauldron. Queen Antinea entered the Cauldron, to collect her gift of immortality, and when she reemerged, she was changed, but. . .” he trailed off, eyes flickering back toward Faye. Her words from the King's castle still echoed in his mind. That wicked and knowing smile on her face as she said them. A gift for the Queens. As if she wanted them to go into the Cauldron.
“What happened?” Adrastus demanded and Killian cleared his throat.
“The Cauldron made her into High Fae, but her youth was stripped.” Killian could have sworn he saw a flicker of laughter sitting behind Faye’s eyes, again, as if she anticipated this. Adrastus glanced toward Faye as if coming up with the same sort of recognition.
“And I’m sure she isn’t happy about that,” Adrastus muttered. Another enemy that would do everything in their power to bring them down. As if Elisora wasn’t troublesome enough. “We need to start collecting numbers. Maybe even going as far as paying a visit to Felicity and Abraham. With Lorenzo returning, I can only imagine they are going to want to be a step ahead. They may even have forces that would stand beside us if —when— this becomes a war.” Knowing that Evie was more than likely furrowing her brows in confusion at her mate, Adrastus turned to her. “Felicity was half-human, half-fae. A long time ago, the Queen of the Black Land where she was born got engaged to a foreign Fae Prince named Abraham and gave Felicity to him as an engagement gift. Abraham had not realized what kind of person he had agreed to marry and was horrified. He helped Felicity escape and broke off his engagement. Felicity feared the Queen might seek revenge against her, and fled the Black Land and eventually fell in with Lorenzo and his human rebels. Lorenzo and Felicity ended up falling in love until things got messy and Abraham returned to the picture. Felicity later died—a spear through her chest during that last battle at the sea,” Adras explained. “She bled out while she was carried to safety. But Abraham knew of a sacred, hidden island where an object of great and terrible power had been concealed. An object made by the Cauldron itself, legend claimed. He brought her there, to Cretea—used the item to resurrect her, make her immortal. As you were Made. . . and now Faye.”
“The King of Elisora must have promised Lorenzo to use the Cauldron to track the item. To where Felicity and Abraham now live. If they’ve figured this out already—it’s possible they’ve already left as fast as they could.”Wayland murmured.
The King dismissed them.
Unbothered entirely by all of it - Killian’s blood soaking his floors, Wayland’s crumpled and unconscious body, Faye shaking and shivering on the floor with that look in her eyes, their screams and their agony still echoing off the stone corridors. Just another day, his posture seemed to say as he lounged atop his throne, looking over them boredly. And Evie hated him for that - hated him with a fury unlike any she’d ever known.
“This one, however,” he gestured toward Faye. “She stays.”
Evie bristled at the suggestion, a snarl on her lips. The urge to throw herself across the room, to fall onto those wet stones and shield her sister was strong. Impossible with the guard’s tight hold on her. She expected Adrastus to disagree, to bargain somehow. But instead, only one word left his mouth: fine. Evie’s head whipped towards her mate, brows slamming together as she gave him a look that was half-outrage, half-pleading. No…there was no way he was going to leave Faye behind. Even the King didn’t seem convinced, his flat laughter making Evie shudder as he cast his gaze towards her, murmuring about Adrastus’s lack of protest. The High Lord’s explanation made Evie’s heart sink and then churn, and for a moment she thought she might be sick all over the floor. The best call, he was trying to make the best call to save as many of them as he could. Sacrifice the few to save the many.
With a wave of the King’s hand, the wards vanished. Evie trembled as the King’s guard let go of her and stepped back, allowing her to move away. She walked slowly towards the rest of them, meeting Adrastus’s gaze. For a long moment she held it, never tearing her gaze from his as he placed one hand on her back and guided her towards Onica. Towards Onica. Rather than taking hold of her himself. Rather than stepping in between them so that he might bear the weight of their fallen friends. He led her towards Onica, keeping himself on the outskirts. Evie broke her gaze and took her place, all of them holding onto one another in the center of the room. She held her breath, and then she became the wind and the mist, wisping through the world with a tight grasp on the others. Aiding Onica, no longer relying on the other girl to transport them all.
They landed and Evie was unsurprised to find that Adrastus was no longer with them. Only moments later he appeared, Faye at his side and a sword protruding from his stomach. Gasping, she dropped down beside him as he pulled the bit of steel out. Blood poured from the wound, and the sight of it made Evie anxious. Even as he waved off Onica’s worry, even as his gaze met her own and she saw nothing but love and relief reflected there. Reaching out, Evie curled her fingers around her mate’s cheek, lips lifting at the corners. “You insufferable man,” she scolded him lightly, even as her thumb stroked his cheek tenderly.
...
It could have been hours or days and Faye wouldn’t have known the difference. Everything blurred together; thoughts and feelings, faces and places, the past and the present. Time had ceased to mean anything from the moment she’d found herself washed ashore on the floor of the King’s throne room. Images plagued her regularly, these jarring and unannounced scenes unfolding behind her eyes as if she were experiencing them in real time. One moment she was back again on those cold, wet stones watching the young Queen dunk herself into the cauldron, emerging withered and ruined….in the next breath, she was sitting at the kitchen table with an untouched plate of food before her and half a dozen pairs of anxious eyes watching her every move. After so many hours of flickering back and forth between time and space, Faye thought that maybe she truly was beginning to go crazy.
There was a knock on her door, but she didn’t look up. It was Evie - the gentleness of the knock registered with some unconscious part of her brain. Faye’s eyes remained downcast on the page before her, fingers stained with ink. Only when a gentle hand touched her shoulder did the blonde look up, blinking her blue-brown eyes slowly. “Faye?” Evie asked, frowning down at her sister with concern. The blonde was silent. “Wayland is awake. Would you like to go see him?” Something inside of her chest flickered to life at the mention of Wayland’s name, but Faye was too far away for it to register completely. In her mind’s eye she could see the outline of him, tall and broad and blonde, but the details were blurry. She knew him, deep down in her very core she knew him, and yet all that rose to the surface was less than mild interest. Faye found that she had to work twice as hard to slog her way through the haze in her mind to reach out for those bits and pieces of her old life, and even when she did they were fleeting. There was an emptiness inside of her that seemed to have been carved out by the cauldron itself. It was intent on giving her no rest; she knew it was the cauldron because she could feel its dark power coursing through her veins, spinning spindly webs within her mind each and every time she suddenly found herself somewhere new, watching those strange and unexplained scenes unfold. It was as if it had carved away bone and marrow to fill the void with something wispy and dark, something she couldn’t name and didn’t know how to control.
The elder sister didn’t bother waiting for a response that she knew was never going to come. Evie led Faye down the hallways and into the room where Wayland waited with Adrastus, the sight of her friend in such a state making her stomach churn - the knowledge of what he was about to discover only intensified that misery. From the moment she had heard Adrastus’s voice in her mind, asking her to bring Faye, she had been dreading the inevitable. “Glad to see you’re on the mend.” Evie said gently, her smile weak. The sight of Wayland’s newly repaired wings made her heart a little bit lighter, for she knew what it would have cost him to have lost them completely. Wayland glanced at her, but his gaze didn’t hold. And once his eyes found Faye, they didn’t stray from her again. There was a long moment of tense silence, though the girl seemed oblivious as she stared blankly across the room. Finally, Evie nudged the blonde and gently prompted. “Faye, aren’t you going to say hello?” There was the briefest moment of hesitation. That bleak gaze shifted from whatever spot she’d fixated on, meeting Wayland’s hazel eyes. “Hello, Wayland.” chimed Faye lightly. It was as if she were greeting a stranger, that detached politeness dripping from her words.
Holding tightly to her sister’s cold hand, Evie tugged her in the direction of Wayland’s bedside. Faye’s gaze flitted around the room, lingering on nothing in particular. She moved like a newborn colt, with wobbly legs and no sense of direction. Led by Evie’s strong grip, the blonde stumbled her way across the room and to the chair at Wayland’s beside. Once there, there was a moment of hesitation before Evie was easing her down into the plush piece of furniture, gnawing on her lip as she watched Faye stare blankly up at her. The younger girl’s face was expressionless, the only sign of life the steady rise and fall of her chest and the brushing of her fingertips as she compulsively rubbed the golden chain of her bracelet in between her forefinger and thumb. Evie swallowed thickly at the look on Wayland’s face, heart sinking - it was like someone had punched him in the gut. “She’s not herself,” she explained, a bit defensively - though Wayland didn’t look at Faye with judgment, only concern, Evie couldn’t help but to feel the need to protect her sister in this strange and fragile state. “The cauldron it…it took something from her.”
For a long, silent moment they watched Faye. She was…empty. There was no flash of recognition in her eyes when she looked at them, nothing stirring behind that deadened gaze. She was there and not there, seeing and unseeing, present and past. Inside, she struggled to slog through those swirling waters to reach the pieces of herself she knew had been left behind. They were just out of reach, like a beautiful dream lost to you the moment you wake up - the memory of it was haunting.
“She won’t eat,” Evie informed Wayland with a soft sigh. “She doesn’t sleep. She barely talks to us. Killian is the only one who has had any luck with her, and even then...” There was something kindred between her sister and the shadowslinger that Evie didn’t understand; for whatever reason, Faye bore his presence the best. He’d actually managed to wrangle a few stray sentences out of her, as for the rest of them….they just couldn’t reach her. Faye was lost to this world the majority of the time, and when she was present it was only with paper and pen in hand. “And the things she’s drawing, Wayland..” That was one of the most unsettling parts, the sketches. The images were haunting. Sometimes she drew the darkest creatures of this realm, wicked and bloodthirsty. Sometimes she drew images of wars she’d never seen, of carnage and loss. Sometimes she drew the King’s castle, the dungeons in which they’d kept her. But mostly, she drew the cauldron. She’d drawn it a dozen times a dozen different ways: sometimes sleeted over with ice, other times oozing molten lava; holding swirling galaxies inside of its basin, or sitting atop a graveyard of bones - always dark and powerful and terrible, larger than life itself. The pictures seemed to pulsate with its essence, as if Faye had somehow poured part of whatever the cauldron had given her back into those pages.
“You talk about me like I’m not here,” murmured Faye suddenly, twisting and turning one pale hand in the sunlight, watching how it seemed to glitter against her ivory-colored skin. Watching the sun glinting off of her golden chain, the little sunflower iridescent in its beaming rays. “I don’t eat because I am not hungry. I don’t sleep because I am not tired. I don’t speak because I have nothing to say. And I draw because it gives my eyes a rest.” And then, as if she’d never said anything at all, Faye turned her attention towards the window, staring out blankly. The words left them puzzled - anyone could see that she was too-thin, face slightly sunken from too many days without eating, dark circles beneath her eyes - eyes that apparently needed rest, but from what? It was the most sentences she’d strung together since they’d returned home, and it was like she was speaking in riddles. “Like I said…it stole something,” said Evie with a scowl. “We just don’t know what.” Though her voice was more melodic now than it had ever been, there was something unsettling about the hushed tone in which Faye whispered, “Yes…much has been stolen.” And then that strange smile curled her lips once more, just as it had right after she’d been Made, and once again it sent icy tendrils of fear creeping through Evie’s veins - she had the strangest suspicion that her sister was smiling as if she knew something they didn’t. But how could that be possible when she continued to look through them as if they weren’t even there? “Faye,” Evie murmured, reaching out to place a hand on her sister’s shoulder, giving it a gentle shake. The smile didn’t fade, and Faye didn’t move her unseeing gaze from that window. Lost in her own world entirely.
And then Wayland reached suddenly for her hand, and his touch jolted her out of whatever faraway place she found herself trapped in.
The swirling, murky waters of that internal in-between place were too thick for Faye to wade through on her own. They crashed all around her, dragging her under the surface - into the world where time and space blended together, where she was neither here nor there. But Wayland’s fingers around her own created a surge of power that forced those mysterious waves outwards, and when they came flooding back in his touch was like a tether back into reality, back into herself. That tether was as tangible and real to her as those spaces between realms which now flooded her mind - and she followed it all the way back, until she could feel her own essence flooding her body, pushing back against the space now occupied by the cauldron’s power. Fighting for control, fighting for balance.
Blue-brown eyes flickered towards the man, and then to their joined fingers. “Wayland,” she said his name slowly, blinking as if coming out of a trance. Drawing in a breath as if new life flooded her lungs. Some of the fogginess behind her gaze cleared away, and trembling fingers flexed once before closing hesitantly around his hand. The world seemed to come into focus once more, its edges losing that dream-like shimmer as confusion and uncertainty slowly faded away. Faye’s fingers tightened around his own like they were her lifeline, her one tether to reality. Inside and out. “Wayland,” she repeated, reaching out to wrap both of her hands around his larger one. Something inside of her seemed to crack and crumble as her gaze held his, and a brilliant burst of light rushed in to fill the cracks. Bright, powerful, warm. Staring into his eyes, she saw nothing else. The world seemed to shimmer once more, and for a split second Faye felt a surge of panic, but then she realized it was only him - not the world - and he didn’t shimmer. He shone.
“Oh,” she breathed, tears welling in her eyes as the memories from Elisora came flooding back to her. Pain, white and hot, spearing through him - spearing through her. That murky gaze traveled the length of his injured wings, the raw flesh, the puckered scarring. “Your wings.” Faye brought his knuckles to her lips, as if she might press a kiss there, but her lower lip only wobbled against his warm flesh. She could feel the beat of his pulse beneath her thumb, and it kept her grounded in the moment. “I’m so sorry,” she whispered, though she didn’t know why - for the injury to his wings, for her inability to stop it from happening, for being the object of their rescue mission, for taking this long to come and see him. All of it, she was so sorry for all of it.
Evie stared at her sister with furrowed brows for a long moment before exchanging a confused and concerned look with her mate. It was the first time she’d spoken in anything other than short bursts of emotionless chatter since being Made. “Faye,” she called out hesitantly. The blonde turned her head, cocking it to the side slightly. There was an alertness in the girl’s gaze that hadn’t been there before, and for the first time those cloudy blue depths seemed to actually see her. “Do you remember anything?” wondered Evie, unsettled by how quickly the light inside of her sister had turned back on, shining through the cracks left by the Cauldron. She had a sneaking suspicion that it had everything to do with Wayland’s presence, and Evie tried not to dwell too much on the fact. Faye blinked at her sister once, tears still fresh on her dampened cheeks, and then her own forehead creased. “I remember everything,” she insisted. “But it’s…far away.” There was a pause as Faye struggled to gather her thoughts, and her thumb rubbed against Wayland’s own slowly, absently. “Far away. Like you’re looking through a veil?” pressed Evie. Memories from her death came flooding back, and she remembered those moments of in-between, where she hadn’t known where she was or how to get back to herself. Only Adrastus had been there in the darkness, her one foothold into the living world. “No,” she shook her head slightly. Her voice dropped, “It’s like I’m looking through a dream.” They all stared at her, not understanding, and Faye just shrugged, that faraway look slowly creeping back onto her face.
Evie glanced towards Adrastus, talons brushing against his inner walls. Can it be fixed? she asked him, but her mate seemed as much at a loss as she was. It wasn’t everyday someone was thrown into the cauldron and made immortal - this was uncharted territory for all of them. Evie was terrified that the damage the cauldron had done was irreparable, and Faye was going to spend all of eternity stuck in this dream-like trance. It was cruel, for the cauldron to give them Faye forever, but only this fractured version of herself.
The weight of Killian’s limp body hardly registered within either the High Lord or the General as they carried their wounded brother behind the Kings path. Blood was quick to cover all three of them, the tip of the arrow pointing at Onica as she trailed behind them, her hands shaking. When the group entered the throne room, they were greeted by the sight of the Queens standing in a row, their faces void of remorse or sympathy as they collectively stared right back at the Inner Circle. Killian’s head was bowed, his whisps of brown waves clinging to his forehead. He tried to lift it, but it was to no avail, his chin barely made it up before his head was falling back down. The color of his skin was pale and cold, but dots of sweat still formed across his face and neck.
There were no words that could express the war that was raging within each and everyone one of them. The betrayal, the burning anger, the disgust and terror, it was all intertwined and mixed leaving a cloud of nausea to sit in each of their guts. Evie was the first to unleash herself, voicing those emotions blatantly.
Wayland stole a glance at Adrastus who didn’t meet his gaze. He was staring down the King with a look of steel, his body remarkably still. The General could see the gears working within the High Lord’s mind and judging by the gritting of his teeth, the odds weren’t looking good for the lot of them. It seemed Adrastus was moving before anything could be fully registered, but as soon as his movements carried him away from Killian, Onica was taking the new position beneath his dangling arm.
Adras’ fist cracked across the face of the guard who lunged for her, sending him straight to the stones beneath them. Immediately after, his arms coiled around Evie, using his body as her armor, his eyes were darting each direction, delivering warning looks toward each guard— daring them to try and touch her again. He could feel her heart as it pounded against her chest, her body seemed to shake beneath him and his blood crusted hands held tighter around her, his eyes returning to the King’s face as he addressed his mate with such casualty it made his guts wrench in annoyance.
That impenetrable wall that was sat between him and Evie, left the High Lord feeling too far apart from her. In more ways than one. That connection being severed felt like a deafening silence, he was unable to feel even a spark of life from her side, and he was sure it was the same for her. It only drove him more mad now that he couldn’t try and relieve her of that quickened heartbeat. Unable to bring peace down upon the one he loved after doing so for so long.
Not taking a liking to their defiance, the King rose the stakes and this time, Adras could almost feel his own hands shake at the sight. Anger raged through the Lord of Night as a guard brought forth a familiar face, beaten and bruised, the light he once recognized in those eyes vacant and he felt something inside of Evie break, her body nearly crumbling against him and his grip on her tightened when she suddenly tried to dive in the direction of her sister. With a grimace on his face, he held her back, keeping her from spiralling into danger. He wasn’t putting anything past the King, one wrong move on their part could mean a life ended. They were treading in dangerous waters.
Wayland, gripping Killian tightly became still, his knees almost buckling at the sight of Faye being handled by two guards. Every molecule in his body surged. If it wasn’t for Killian’s state, he would have been crossing the room in a heartbeat and the amount of restrain that he had to summon in that moment was astounding. Between the gag settled between her jaws, the bruises that littered her body, those lashings that stained her skin red and festering. He felt sick, his stomach curling as if it was rearing its angry head in infuriation. He met those dulled eyes, her face stained by blood and the tears that once streamed through it. I’m going to save you, his eyes seemed to silently say across the room, not realizing that his chest was rising and falling more rapidly. Lorenzo stole his attention when his hand reached out to Faye’s face. Again, he was latching onto his restraint. Evie was voicing the words that roared inside his head, causing Lorenzo to snap his head in her direction, sick, twisted amusement on his face. The way his finger stroked her face had Wayland nearly breaking his teeth he was clenching them so hard to keep from barking out anything he’d regret. Even without saying a word, Enzo was meeting Wayland’s hardened gaze, that flicker in his eyes was enough to make the muscles in his biceps twitch, his body begging to break free and carve that smug look clean off.
The cruelty that was gifted by the Queens was unsettling and Wayland again was turning to find Adrastus whose face was solid stone, the tight expression on his face the one thing proving that he knew precisely what was meant by the conversation that bounced between the King and the Queens. For a moment, Wayland swore he could almost see the color beginning to vanish from his High Lord’s skin and he was marking them all Fools, his tone made up of ice. Wayland’s eyes fell upon the Cauldron, the Queens, and then the King once more who smiled wickedly and then he couldn’t see anything.
Like a wind made up of shards of glass, power swelled within the hall. Wayland wasted no time, shoving Killian beneath him as the blast sent everyone to the ground. There was a ringing in his ears, deafening and though his eyes were shut tight, he could still see the blinding light that burned behind his eyelids. His large wings unfurled behind him, expanding at their full length as he shielded Killian from the Kings relentless power. The pain that ignited inside of him was horrendous. Bit by bit, Wayland’s wings were being torn apart —shredded. Holes opened and so did his mouth as he cried out in agony. Unable to keep his wings open, they curled inward, bracing themselves against his body as they began seeping with blood, sending a pain like no other throughout his body as he continued covering up Killian with his body. His wings which he was sworn to protect, were destroyed and the suffering that he was going through was enough to make his vision blur when he tried to open his eyes, then it became spotted and dark and he was slipping away from consciousness, his body slumping to the stone as Onica tried to reach out for him.
Adrastus only moved his body after taking the brunt of the Kings power while he protected Evie beneath him. “You bastard.” His pain fueled his rage and once he was able, Adras was moving for the King, eyes blazing only to be brought to his knees, his teeth gritting. Every muscle in his body was clenching, trying to push through the Kings powers, but it was a failed attempt. At Elisora’s order, Adrastus whirled, looking at Faye, then to Evie who was being collected by the guards. When he made a step toward her, the King once again used his hold on Killian to gain submission. Useless. He felt useless. Frozen in his place, Adras was forced to simply watch as Evie’s sister was hauled toward the Cauldron, her body trembling as she tried to choke back the sobs that demanded to be acknowledged. It pained him to see her trying to summon her strength even as she was about to endure something so horrendous. For the sake of others. She did so much for the sake of others. Just as they all did.
Adras stole a look toward his mate, struggling to stomach the horror written on her face as she watched them submerge her little sister in the Cauldron and when he turned back, all he saw was her lifeless eyes looking toward Wayland before they disappeared beneath the rim of the Cauldron. No. The word rattled throughout the High Lords body, and he couldn’t stop staring at where she once was, as if this was all some sort of nightmare that he could awaken from. The Cauldron suddenly tilted itself, sending all of its contents out onto the floor —Faye included.
Her pale figure was spat out, leaving her soaked and changed. Arched ears protruded from beneath those blonde strands, her features more prominent and astonishing, just as Evie had been beneath the mountain, she glowed with the magic that now surged within her and then she was moving slowly, her expression so unlike her. It made Adrastus still when she suddenly spoke. A gift. Adras glared toward the King who was busy taking in Faye with pure amusement and interest.
The queens looked at each other, then their wide-eyed guards, and snaked toward the Cauldron, their smiles growing. Wolves circling prey. One of them sniped at another for pushing her. The King rolled his eyes at the women, his gaze falling upon Adrastus lazily. “You are free to go now, Adrastus. Your friend’s poison is gone. The wings on the other, I’m afraid, are a bit of a mess.” Adras shifted and the King spoke up once more. “This one, however,” he gestured toward Faye. “She stays.”
The High Lords initial instinct was to reject the idea of Faye staying behind, but he caught himself before he could and with every ounce of strength that he could muster, he removed any sort of emotion from his face, forcing his body to relax before saying. “Fine.” The reaction his answer got was unsurprising. Evie’s face screwed up and disbeleif flashed in her eyes, the same went for the others as they stared at him with confusion and shock.
“Fine?” The King chuckled and glanced toward Evie, taking in her reaction then he returned his gaze to Adrastus. “So unlike you to not put up a fight, Night Lord.” his tone was unimpressed and Adras simply held his stare, unfaltering.
“I’ve weighed the odds and if we don’t get out of here while we can, we will be losing more than just one tonight. I do what is best for my people, even if that decision feels impossible.” his voice was harsh and he ignored the way Evie was staring at him. The King rose his brows and Enzo narrowed his eyes, but Elisora waved a hand, releasing the wards so that they could winnow themselves out.
“Go on then,” he said, watching closing, his guards moving around Faye. Adrastus turned toward Evie and he met her eyes, refusing to change his expression, unable to mind speak, he simply held her eyes for a moment as he reached out and led her toward Onica who was readying herself to hold onto the injured men at her feet. “It’s been. . . fun.” the King muttered and when the group all held onto each other, Adras stared at Onica who was glaring toward him and then just before she winnowed, he let go and winnowed himself alone to the center of the room where Faye was still kneeling. As soon as he appeared, his hand grabbed onto her shoulder and the two of them were just about vanished when the King noticed and rage filled his eyes as he rose to his feet, pointing at them. Adrastus smirked and didn’t notice when one of the guards lurched toward him. When he and Faye appeared moments after the others, Adrastus felt warmth spreading through his stomach. He slowly looked down to find a sword was driven straight through him, blood waterfalling down his front. A low groan escaped him and he grabbed the hilt, tugging it free so the wound could mend.
“Adras!” Onica’s eyes widened and he waved her off.
“I’m okay.” He was. The wound was healing. Turning toward Faye, he sighed in relief that they’d done it and met Evie’s gaze once again. “I always have a plan, sweet Evie.” he offered wearily.
* * *
The group slammed into the floor of the townhouse, and Nevara was instantly there, hands on Wayland’s wings, swearing at the damage. Then she was surveying the hole in Killian’s chest. Even her healing couldn’t fix both. No, they’d need a real healer for each of them, and fast, because if Wayland lost those wings. . . Adras knew he’d prefer death. Any Illyrian would.
“Get the Book out of here,” Adras said, dumping the pieces he’d collected from Evie onto the ground. He hated the touch of them, their madness and despair and joy. Nevara ignored the order, busying herself with trying to stop the dribbling of blood escaping Wayland. Onica had dropped to the floor before Killian, her blood-caked hands shaking as she ripped the arrow free of his chest, blood showering the carpet. She shoved her fingers over the wound, light flaring as her power knit bone and flesh and vein together.
Loosing out a sigh, they managed to slow the bleeding enough for them to get the healer over. When Una arrived, she stared a little too long at Wayland’s wings before getting to work on them.
Hours of mending passed and although Wayland was still not awake, he was no longer oozing blood and his wings had patched the holes together, the scars noticeable, the new skin a darker shade than the rest. While he sat, staring down at the rise and fall of his brothers chest, thoughts of what the King would do in retaliation raced in his mind and made it hard to swallow. Adras laid his head in his hands, shutting his eyes for a moment when Wayland’s throat clearing filled the air.
“You look like shit.” Wayland said, huffing a laugh that made him wince instantly. Adrastus’ lips twitched at a weak smile and he shook his head. Before he could say anything, Wayland spoke once more. “Where is she?” his tone was suddenly stern, eyes clouded with worry.
“It’s not good,” Adras murmured and Wayland was shoving himself forward. Quickly, Adras was rising, shoving him back down. “Wayland. She is safe, but the Cauldron. . .”
“I need to see her.” his voice cracked and Adras stiffened at the sound. The longing. The intense need that could be heard in each word. It was the same way he felt about Evie. Ignoring the pain, Wayland, again, shoved himself upward, ignoring the spinning sensation that occurred in his head and when he tried to stand, his legs buckled and Adras caught him, lips pursing, but he knew. He knew that if roles were reversed, he would be climbing out of that bed regardless of what pain he was in for his mate. Wayland saw the understanding in his brothers eyes and the pain that erupted from his healing wings was excruciating as he went to take a step forward, the movement of bone and muscle nearly enough to send him unconscious again.
He just needed to see her.
Fear rippled in her belly, and Evie willed a steely wall of determination to cleave through it, banishing all thoughts and feelings that did not serve her purpose. Delicately, she placed either half of the Book of Breathings into their respective pockets in her armor. They seemed to tremble, yearning for one another, separated now only by a thick wall of leather.
Evie met Nevara’s gaze, her own eyes narrowing as she listened closely to the woman’s words. A sharp inclination of her head was the only acknowledgement she gave that she’d heard, though that command echoed in her mind. The warning in her words was clear, and Evie sought to brace herself against the alluring power of the cauldron. Its magic was stronger and more ancient than anything she’d been up against yet, though she tried not to let that reminder seep through her perfectly-curated aura of composure and confidence.
Silent, Evie stepped into Onica’s waiting arms and the world around them disappeared in a cloud of mist. They winnowed in off the coast, exactly as they’d planned. Her feet met the sandstone cliffs and Evie was stepping away, even as she longed to hold onto Onica’s firm and reassuring hand. Adrastus was there, flanked on either side by Wayland and Killian. Evie’s heart clenched painfully as the High Lord stepped in front of her, though she straightened her back and raised her chin. Their gazes met, and she willed those icy blue depths to melt into a puddle, submerging her mate in calm waters and reassurance. They said nothing, Adrastus only reached out and drew her face into his hands. Evie leaned up ever so slightly on her tiptoes, pressing her lips against his gently. Her talons brushed lovingly against that inner wall, but she didn’t trust herself to speak.
Vows were made. In turn Wayland and Killian bowed their heads, promising that they’d protect her - inside, Evie made a vow of her own to return the favor if given the chance. She knew that her role here was vital, that she was the only one who would be able to whisper those sacred words to the cauldron. Like called to like, and here they both were: remade and serving a higher purpose. Evie knew what she was meant to do, what she intended to do, but she also knew that at the end of the day she was not a soldier and she did not take orders. The safety of her family was what mattered to her, the driving force behind everything they’d been through, everything she’d gone up against. If it came down to it, she’d protect them with everything she had, cauldron be damned.
That thought was in her mind and then Onica was there, reaching for her hands, and the world was slipping away again. Falling, she was falling through the open air - plummeting, with the wind whipping around her and her limbs flailing. That sickening sensation lasted all of a few moments before she slammed into a wall of stone. Gasping, Evie drew inward. And then that wall of stone began to move and Wayland’s voice was in her ear, and she let out a shuddering breath as she relaxed against him. Her eyes scanned the area ahead, the wide open sea below them. In the distance was a large mass, the cliffs grassy and rolling though somehow barren. They looked as if they could have been carved from bone, and the thought made Evie shudder. She listened as Wayland spoke of his experiences in Elisora, and she couldn’t blame him. Uneasiness spread through her, and she sensed it had less to do with their mission and more to do with this place itself. As if all of the history and blood shed here had somehow permeated into the land, leaving a lasting effect. When she looked at the castle carved into those bone-white cliff-faces, only a few lights burning, eerily absent of life, she couldn’t help but to think of Faye trapped inside. Another soul she loved, prisoner of the mountain.
One she intended to save.
They landed at the base of the cliffs, and Evie found her footing once more. She banished all thoughts of hesitation and doubt. Killian had already entered the little passageway by the sea, and the rest of them waited outside. Her gaze lingered on Wayland and Onica, the tension between them - between all of them - unmistakable. As they pushed through the passage into darkness, Evie suppressed a shudder at anticipation of what was yet to come. Killian’s low voice in the darkness was a comfort, though her eyes fell upon his bloodied knife and her stomach churned. His single command to her was enough to spur Evie to action: hurry.
Through the near-darkness they moved as quickly as possible, silent, the only sound their footfalls on the old stones. This place was old and it was full of a haunting power, one that made goosebumps rise on her flesh and sent her heart stuttering every now and then for no reason at all. She could feel it in the air, that old and dark magic. If she dared to stick her tongue out, she knew she could taste it as well. Something inside of her seemed to pull her deeper towards it, this sense of likeness, this yearning she couldn’t understand, so full of promise and of fear. Wayland and Killian scouted ahead of them, exploring every forked path and returning only once it was safe to continue, each encounter leaving their knives bloodier and their faces more grim. Evie remained tense, even with Onica by her side, fingers curling and uncurling, that barely-mastered magic harnessed at the tips of her gloved fingers. Silence, echoing, deafening silence between them all.
Wayland descended an inky-black staircase, the remaining three holding their breath while they waited for him. It felt like a lifetime before his whistle sounded, and then they too were plunging into the darkness. A ball of fae light illuminated the space, a rounded cavern of bones. And at its center a raised platform, home to the Cauldron, so like the one they’d plucked that first half of the Book of Breathings from. Suddenly Evie was hyper-aware of the sea around them, of what had happened the first time they’d gone seeking out ancient artifacts. But it didn’t matter: they were in too deep now, with too much at stake. With that thought in mind, Evie slowly approached the cauldron, eyeing it wearily. It was larger than she’d expected, roughly the side of a bathtub, forged of a dark and unforgiving iron. Its legs had been restored, crafted like creeping branches tipped with thorns - daring them to reach out and touch it. Evie paused a few paces away from the cauldron. The room was silent, but she felt it. The pulsing of power, of magic, of life. Something ancient and terrible was forged deep within the cauldron, and it thrummed to life in her chest. Like calls to like.
Reaching out, she gripped the lip. Pain flooded her body - pain and ecstasy, power and weakness. It flowed through her body like the blood through her veins. Everything that was and wasn’t: fire and ice, light and dark, deluge and drought. The fabric of the universe flowed within that cauldron, a living contradiction. Old and new, hideous and beautiful. Evie had to steel herself against that unrelenting flow of power, fingers trembling as she pulled Nevara’s spell out of her pocket and readied herself to read it. Her fingertips brushed against one half of the book and it whispered to her, begging. Pleading. Onica’s voice was in her ears, a low warning, but it hardly reached her. One hand on the book, one hand on the cauldron, she wasn’t herself - she was a conduit. A link between their power. It flowed through her, the two communing.
The other one, the Book whispered. Bring the other one ... let us be joined, let us be free.
She knew nothing of Nevara’s warnings. Heard nothing from her friends surrounding her. Evie pulled the book out of her pocket, cradling it against her chest while she reached for the other half. Together together together, it sang. And Evie knew then that Nevara had been wrong, that the two halves of the book needed to be united. Separated they were weakened, but together their power could take on the might of the cauldron. Together, the spell would work when she spoke it. She would no longer be this conduit between them, she would be their master and they would obey. She laid the two halves of the book together, and it became one. A silent wave of power whooshed out from the Book of Breathings, rattling her teeth. Onica reached for her, but Killian intercepted - Evie was lost to them. She was the Book and the Cauldron and sound and silence which filled up the cavern. She was a living river through which one flowed into the other, eddying and ebbing, over and over, a tide with no end or beginning. The spell, the words..
Evie looked at the paper in her hand, but her eyes didn’t see. Her lips didn’t move. It was as if she were frozen in place by that current of magic, both master and victim. She wouldn’t be their pawn, she was stronger than that - she would command, not obey. She had memorized the spell. She would say it, breathe it, think it - and from the pit of her memory, the first word formed. She moved towards it, reaching for that one word which would tether her back into herself, who she was, not who the cauldron sought to make her -
Strong hands tugged her back, wrenching her away. Evie collided with Wayland’s chest and she blinked up at him, that power-lust haze clearing from her eyes. No! she wanted to shout. No, just one more minute. One more minute and she would have conjured up the spell, she would have found the will to pull herself away from that pool of power and nullify it entirely. But they didn’t have one more minute. The sound of footsteps echoed on cold stone, and Evie knew that she’d failed. Failed herself, failed them all. Failed Faye. Deflating slightly, the brunette stumbled a few steps as she was shoved behind both Wayland and Killian. Peering out from behind them, she was surprised to see a man - a human man. Tousled brown hair, rounded ears, and those eyes, those eyes: she knew them. Had spent months beneath the mountain with one staring at her, encased in crystal. Lorenzo.
As the man approached, the shadows around them seemed to shift and then Adrastus was by her side. Evie was glad he didn’t look back at her - she didn’t know if she would have been able to meet his eyes, to tell him that he’d put his trust in her and she’d squandered it. Blue eyes shifted between them all as tense words were exchanged, but the words were lost to Evie. Faye - all she could think about was Faye. Still lost here somewhere, and now their cover was blown. They couldn’t storm the castle. They had to regroup, they had to come up with a better plan to get her out. One Evie couldn’t fuck up. The cauldron was still intact and Faye was still trapped inside, because of her. All because of her. Adrastus reached back to take her hand, and Evie reached back to grab the lip of the cauldron. If she couldn’t take her sister, she could at least take this - one threat eliminated, the cauldron’s power out of the King’s reach. She prepared herself with a sinking heart for that rush of wind, the darkness and the mistifying of the world around them. But it never came.
Lorenzo’s face morphed into a cruel grin. “I was sent to distract you - while he worked his spell.” His gaze scanned over each of them in turn, reveling in their confusion. “You won’t leave this castle unless he allows you to. Or in pieces.”
They tensed at the threat. Beside her, Evie felt Adrastus’s power, dark and swirling as it rose and rose within him - but nothing happened. Inside of her, she felt her own inner power come to a halting stop, like a wave breaking and dissolving into calm waters. Fear flooded her at the thought and she reached out for anything, that rush of ice in her veins, that flood of water in her eardrums. Nothing. And then she was reaching out to Adrastus, through the bond - only to be greeted by silence. Darkness. A wall of unforgiving stone. Panic flared in her chest as she reached into the very corners of her being, searching for any trickle of the power that had once filled her veins, desperate for it, only to be met by unyielding silence.
An older man appeared at the top of the stairs, and the room seemed to tremble when the King of Elisora said, “The trap was so easy, I’m honestly a bit disappointed you didn’t see it coming.” And before any of them could react, Lorenzo fired a hidden ash bolt through Killian’s chest.
….....................
They had no choice but to go with the King - the bolt was coated with bloodbane that flowed where the King willed it. If they refused him, he would send the poison directly into Killian’s heart. Wayland and Adrastus carried him through the halls of the palace, his blood splattering the floor and its twisting staircases. The guards were out now, the courtiers and High Fae and creatures who looked on with deadened, empty eyes. The castle was bare, as if the skeleton of some mighty creature - no furniture, no art, nothing but bone and bodies.
The throne room doors were open, and Evie stared - it was like she was beneath the mountain again, this throne room a perfect replica of the one Adrianna had crafted for herself beneath the mountain. Images flashed through her mind, memories of blood and tears and dizziness and dancing and death. Faelights slithered along the bone-white walls, the windows looking out to the crashing sea far below. The king said nothing as he mounted a platform carved of a single block of dark emerald, his throne assembled from the bones of his victims. Human bones, brown and smooth with age - and Evie thought of Faye, and her stomach dropped. The throne room doors shut behind them, and they were trapped there before the King.
The Queens were already there, standing off to the side in a shoulder-tight line, watching with solemn looks on their faces. Evie glared at them with all of the hatred and loathing she could muster, feeling a sense of betrayal that went far deeper than it should have. Not betrayed just as an ally, but as an innocent - as one of their own, although she no longer could be considered as such. And she knew in that moment that if they ever got free, if she ever gained control of her powers, no one in this room was safe. She’d destroy them all. With fire and ice and the sea, with darkness and shadow and light, with steel and the strength of her bare hands. Something stirred in the pit of her belly, just a whisper of what could be, but it was molten and it was angry.
“How could you?” she asked them, brows furrowing. No emotion shown on those cold faces, and their lack of response only frustrated her further. “How could you?”
“Evelyn Graves,” the King addressed her, and Evie wrenched her gaze away from the mortal queens to unleash the weight of her fury on him. He was an older man, perhaps in his late forties, though not a bit wrinkled nor grayed. Deep in her bones, she knew him - knew what he was, what he was capable of. “Cursebreaker, they call you.” He said to her, brows raising ever so slightly as he gave her a contemplating once-over. Evie stiffened beneath his scrutiny, squaring her shoulders. "For good reason.” She replied calmly. The King’s brows flew up once more, and a rusty smile spread across his face. Amusement danced in his eyes, and it infuriated her - she was not his jester. She was not a joke. She was not to be taken lightly. “You think so?” pressed the King, and though she knew he was baiting her, she replied coldly, “Ask Adrianna.” There was no mourning, no anger at the loss of his apprentice. Those old, beady eyes held hers for a long moment and then he mused, “Lorenzo was right about you.” Bristling at the assessment, she turned her attention towards the remade mortal. When he looked at her, his gaze was empty though he smiled. And she knew that everything that had happened beneath the mountain, he’d seen - he’d retold it to the King. Her strengths, her weaknesses, all of it. Grinding her teeth together, she forced her eyes to meet the King’s once more. “Perhaps he’ll better resist the urge to tell tales if he’s reminded how easily one’s tongue can be severed,” and her fingers twitched towards the daggers hidden within her armor.
“No, no..” The King waved a hand lazily, lounging on his throne. “There’ll be none of that.” Though his tone was light, it was a clear command. And it made her fingers want to curl around the hilt of her dagger, to plunge it first into Lorenzo and then into those beady, unfeeling eyes. “Your ambition is wasted in the Night Court,” continued the King in an offhand way. “I think you’d find the Kingdom of Elisora can serve you much better.”
Blue eyes wide, she turned her head to look at Adrastus. Surprise bloomed on his own face for a moment, before he stiffened and his gaze turned dark and piercing. “That’s not an option,” said Evie, shaking her head slightly. “Isn’t it? Daughter of the Seven Courts - I dare say your place is at their helm.” And though she wasn’t quite understanding what the King was offering her, or what he was up to, Evie shook her head adamantly. Fear flooded her at his mention of the courts, and she had to remind herself that there was no way he could know of the gifts they’d bestowed upon her. No one knew. But perhaps he suspected. Though he watched her only absently, there seemed to be a yearning burning brightly within those onyx depths. “I know my place,” she ground out. And she inched closer to Adrastus, needing the security of his presence.
“No. I don’t think you do,” and the King snapped his fingers. A guard lunged for Evie, fast - too fast. That molten anger inside of her intensified, swelling, a pool of lava rising up. Burning her insides alive, filling her veins. Flooding her mouth with the taste of ash and brimstone. She became mist and shadow, winnowing beyond his reach. The guard went sprawling as a fist connected with his face, and then Evie was whooshing back into Adrastus’s arms. Onica slipped in to fill in the space he’d left, supporting Killian, and Evie clung to her blood-soaked mate, eyeing the King mistrustingly. Interest gleamed in his eyes, the smile on his face tightening only slightly. The hold on her magic was in place once more - stronger now, and everything flickered out once more. “You aren’t fond of playing by the rules, are you, Evelyn?” asked the King, cocking his head to the side. Heart thundering in her chest, Evie pressed impossibly closer to Adrastus before she responded. “I don’t play by the rules - I make them.”
“Not here you don’t,” his voice was soft and he snapped his fingers once more. A side door flew open, followed by the sound of uneven footsteps. In that same gentle tone the King continued, “A bit of incentive, to remind you of whose game you’re playing.”
And the world fell utterly silent as Faye was brought before the King of Elisora.
An armed guard flanked the girl on either side, gripping her tightly by the upper arms to render Faye suspended several inches off the ground between them as they half-carried, half-dragged her before the King. A raging tempest of terror and fury, the small blonde thrashed wildly against their hold on her. Bare legs swung blindly in the air while her torso twisted back and forth, a futile attempt to shake off that unforgiving touch. When finally the guards managed to slam her feet onto the ground between them, her knees buckled and her head snapped up, eyes alight with a slurry of hatred and fear as she looked up at the King. Then that blue-brown gaze traveled beyond him, drinking in the sight of the cauldron sitting in the center of the room and beyond it - her family. Evie, Adrastus, Killian, Onica. Wayland. Eyes widening as she took them in, it was like watching a candle being snuffed out: all of the fight left her body in a single whoosh. The guards at her sides tightened their grips, untrusting gazes narrowing in on the blonde as if they suspected they were being lured into a false sense of security.
But Faye stilled, breath catching against the gag tied tightly around her mouth. It looked as if the restraint had been cut from a strip of her own nightdress, the soiled length of silk and lace falling in tatters just above her trembling knees. When she turned her head fully to gaze upon them, it became clear that her hair had been meticulously plaited and coiled at the base of her neck, those silky blonde tresses purposefully rendered as tightly bound as their master. Dark circles had formed beneath her eyes, from either a lack of sleep or another kind of exhaustion entirely. A bluish-purple bruise dotted the high curve of her cheekbone, and when Faye darted her tongue out to wet her lower lip, it traced the length of a jagged and torn split down its center. The positioning of her body before the King, that ever so slight curve of her torso towards them, revealed the shredded silk of her blood-splattered nightdress clinging to rows upon rows of barely crusted-over welts. They were thin and spanning the length of her back - lashings. Not too deep, not enough to seriously injure her. A blatant show of sadism and power, proof that someone had taken full advantage of the few hours she’d been kept prisoner in the King’s court.
That someone made himself known, swaggering to her side with a devilish smirk. “I thought we’d come to an understanding,” Lorenzo crooned, his voice somehow both honey-sweet and cruelly taunting. “Play nice.” One large palm reached out to cup her cheek roughly, and Faye flinched ever so slightly. A stir in the crowd of onlookers had his head jerking back towards the merry band of intruders. Slowly, a broad grin stretched across his face as he assessed their reactions to his little game. Evie lurched forward, held in place only by Adrastus’s arm banded around her waist. “Don’t touch her,” growled the brunette, baring her teeth at Lorenzo as if she wished to sink them into his flesh. “Or what?” asked the resurrected general, thumb brushing gently along the nasty bruise coloring her cheekbone. His handiwork. Narrowed eyes surveyed the crowd, and finally his eyes came to rest upon Wayland, lingering on the subtle clench of his jaw. A delighted smile blossomed across Lorenzo’s otherwise cold and cruel face. Eyebrows raised, asking, Yours?, even as his rough fingers curled into the girl’s cheek in a display of possession. Taunting. Savoring every moment.
Wayland didn’t bite - but Evie did. “Get your hands off of my sister or I will slaughter you. I swear, I will-” Her teeth ground together, muscles straining against Adrastus’s hold on her. The sight of Faye’s battered body had sent her into a near-frenzy. There was something angry and powerful building within her once again, like a cresting wave of unharnessed energy with nowhere to go. Kill, maim, tear, it whispered in its velvety–smooth voice, and she wanted nothing more than to oblige.
“Do you hear the threats, the language they use in the Night Court?” The King’s booming voice cut her off mid-stride as he addressed the mortal queens, one hand flicking towards Evie with implication. She settled, eyes shining bright with hatred while her insides roared. “Slaughter, ultimatums…They wish to end life. I desire to give it - and to preserve it.” The beautiful lies spewed from his lips so easily, the look he gave Evie emphasizing what he’d said earlier about her not belonging in the court - separating her from them, suggesting that they’d somehow corrupted her. She was not something to be preserved, least of all by him. The eldest queen refused to acknowledge both Evie’s presence and her words. Beady black eyes glittered with hunger when she looked to the King, saying eagerly, “Then show us—prove this gift you mentioned.”
Evie’s hands clenched into helpless fists at her side. “We trusted you,” her voice held a desperate edge as she addressed the old queen. And she had - with her homes, both of them, with her families, both of them. The queens should have been their allies, fighting against the darkness that threatened to plague both of their realms. Instead they’d run right towards it. “Your mistake.” The queen’s voice was cold, eyes finally meeting Evie’s. The brunette stiffened, every muscle in her body tightening as if poised to lunge. She could have sworn Adrastus’s grip around her middle tightened, his own muscles going taut as if he expected her to try and break his hold. The look on her mate’s face was one of displeasure, lips pulled downward into a grimace towards the Queen. He muttered, “You’re a fool," and Evie felt a sinking sensation in the pit of her stomach. Whatever ‘gift’ the King had promised the mortal queens,, Adrastus already knew of it - no doubt he had skimmed through their minds, and he knew what was yet to come. He was bracing for it: bracing himself, against her. The thought made her very blood run cold, and frightened her enough that Evie relaxed back into his arms.
The king cut in, “Is she? Why submit to old age and ailments when what I offer is so much better?” He waved a hand toward Evie once more and she shuddered. “Eternal youth. Do you deny the benefits? A mortal queen becomes one who might reign forever. Of course, there are risks—the transition can be ... difficult. But a strong- willed individual could survive.” The youngest queen, the dark-haired one, smiled slightly. It was then that Evie realized what - who - had driven the mortal queens down this dark and traitorous path: arrogant youth and bitter old age. Only the two others, the ones who wore white and black, seemed to hesitate, stepping closer to each other and their towering guards. The ancient queen paid them no attention, only lifted her chin and said, “Show us. Demonstrate it can be done, that it is safe.” The King bowed his head. “Of course. Why do you think I asked Lorenzo to retrieve for us this girl, the one you have so elegantly endeared ‘the viper?’” And all at once, hearing the implication behind the title the queen had one spat at her sister, Evie realized what this meant - what he intended. “What you said of her spirit proves true - even a day in our vengeful friends’ clutches was not enough to break her, though he certainly tried.” The King smirked, and Lorenzo glowered. “Strong spirit seems to run in the family. No doubt she’ll survive. And prove to our queens it can be done. If one has the strength.”
“Don’t you dare,” Evie breathed, eyes wide. She went impossibly still and Adrastus barred his arm around her middle, keeping her held tightly against his chest. Beside them, Wayland was rigid. Evie cast a desperate glance towards him, and for the most fleeting of moments she wondered what power the title of High Lady held - if she gave a command, would it hold? Would be enough to sway him to her side, to spur him into action, when paired with the man’s affections towards her sister. That feeling of desperation clawed at her insides, shredding her apart piece by piece until she longed to beg him - anyone - to help her. And then she remembered whose arms she was in: her mate, her partner. Those feelings of desperation shifted, adapted into something new. She was not one against the world, having to plead and deceive and divide to get what she wanted. They were a unit. Adrastus would do everything in his power to ensure their safety and success; he would never act in haste, nor would he issue a command that wasn’t in their best interest. And in turn, she would learn to control those wild feelings of doubt and desperation that came from so many years of living in survival mode and doing whatever it took to protect those she loved, to protect herself.
“A gift, Evelyn: welcome to Elisora. I think you’ll find that you and your sister will be very content to spend all of eternity here, together.” The King looked at them, the smile on his face threatening. “I would suggest bracing yourselves.”
And then the hall exploded with pure power, white and unending and hideous. It barreled into them like a tidal wave, but Evie was left unscathed on the floor with Adrastus’s body atop her own, his cries in her ears as he took the brunt of the King’s power. Wayland shifted to cover Killian’s exposed body, wings flaring - and then they were shredded beneath talons of pure magic. The sound of Wayland’s shouts filled the air as his wings crumpled. Agonized. Excruciating. Horrific. Onica surged for him, but it was too late. Adrastus was on his feet, moving as if to attack, when another wave of power knocked him down, bringing him to his knees. Faye was screaming, the sound muffled around her gag and yet still so piercing. The guard’s moved to hold her midair once again, but even as her body writhed in the air between them, she wasn’t fighting - she was falling, sobbing, collapsing into a crumpled heap at their feet with her bound arms outstretched towards Wayland.
“Stop it! Stop it!” Evie dropped to her knees by Wayland’s side. Her hands shook as they hovered above him, useless, not knowing what to do to help him. Adrastus finally stood, planting himself between Evie and the King, as if expecting retaliation - but the King wasn’t watching them: he had eyes only for Faye. “Hmm,” mused the man as he looked upon her trembling form. There was no pity in his gaze, no remorse. Only curiosity, perhaps a twinge of disappointment “I suppose my theory will truly be tested. Put the girl in.” Evie twisted back towards them, as if she’d lunge. One of the King’s guards grabbed her from behind, and Adrastus moved. But then Killian was crying out in pain, a reminder of the hold the King had over him. The man flashed them a gloating smile and shook his finger in a scolding sort of way.
Faye trembled and shook as they dragged her forward, cheeks glistening with tears. Her eyes met Evie’s, and the fear reflected within those sunset depths made the elder sister’s own eyes water. Face contorting, she longed to reach for the girl, but there was no room for movement when she was trapped within the guard’s steely embrace. “Please. Anything, I’ll give you anything.” Evie promised, pleading eyes turning towards the King. And she meant it. For Faye, for her safety and happiness, she would give him anything - everything- her life, her soul. All of it. The memory of her remaking was suddenly fresh in her mind, the confusion and fear and uncertainty. The knowledge that her mortality had been taken from her, every potential hope and dream ripped away in a matter of moments. Evie had long-since accepted that she’d live the remainder of her days in Letharia, and still there was something crushing about knowing that the choice to return to her old life was gone, forever, even if she’d never intended on making it. Faye wasn’t there yet; she was still caught in this murky place between worlds, between lives, between loves. Some instinctual, maternal part of Evie knew that if Faye survived this, she wouldn’t be the same.
“You will.” He promised darkly, and with a wave of his hands, the cauldron filled with liquid. The guards hoisted her up, and though every instinct in her body must have screamed for her to fight back, Faye was still. Her gaze fell upon Wayland’s crumpled form, twitching of his fingertips in her direction. Even unconscious, as if something more than himself was still pulling him towards her. And she drew in a ragged breath, like she knew that fighting and thrashing and causing a scene was only going to make this more painful for all of them. The silent sobbing was worse, somehow, that rapid rise and fall of her chest as she struggled to pull in enough air. The quivering of her knees and the chattering of teeth that couldn’t be helped. Faye put on the bravest face she could muster, but deep down she knew that this was both the beginning and the end - they all did. The guards dunked her beneath the liquid in a single motion, and the only sound was Evie’s shattering scream as one of her hands shot out, wanting to reach into the cauldron and save her sister from whatever fate lay ahead.
The King of Elisora bowed slightly to the queens. “Behold.”
And as if it had been tipped by invisible hands, the Cauldron turned on its side. More water than seemed possible poured out in a cascade. Black, smoke-coated water. And Faye, as if she’d been thrown by a wave, washed onto the stones facedown. The Queens pushed forward eagerly, waiting with bated breath - to see if she were alive, if what the King had promised them was possible. Greedy, unfeeling. Faye took her first breath, gasping into this new life much as she’d done the first, back arching as immortality itself swelled up inside of her, filling in cracks she hadn’t even known existed. Seconds passed, the room silent aside from the trickling of water through the cracks in the stone floor. Slowly, the girl pushed herself up onto her knees and looked around at them all. Pale skin started to glow, and the brutal markings on her delicate flesh disappeared beneath the sheer nightdress as if washed away by that wave of magic. Her face had somehow become more beautiful—infinitely beautiful, and her ears were now pointed beneath her sodden hair, falling in wet ringlets about her shoulders. Those blue-brown eyes slowly lifted to meet Evie’s, and they were clouded over by something the elder sister didn’t understand - something that frightened her.
They all stared at Faye in wonder, and she stared back at them silently. Eyes swirling, foggy, as if she were somehow both seeing and unseeing. Her brows knitted and then relaxed, mouth twisting into a grimace before fading away into nothingness once more. Kneeling there on the stones, she was the image of beauty, remade so gracefully that no one could do anything but stare at her in awe and admiration. “Faye,” Evie breathed her name and the blonde looked up at her. Only looked. Her silence was unsettling, the look on her face faraway and confused. Evie’s heart clenched in her chest, and she knew that something was wrong. Something was off. Faye stared right through her, through them all, and Evie wondered at what cost her immortality had come. And then, the girl began to whisper. “A gift,” her voice was clear and trilling, like a song-bird. Those unfocused eyes fell upon the King, and when he met her gaze he too seemed unsettled. “A gift,” Faye repeated, and then she said it again and again. A gift. A gift. All of the eyes on her became critical, and the Queens eyed the King mistrustingly. He cleared his throat, though he didn’t seem to know what to say. “A gift,” Faye repeated once more, inclining her head towards the mortal women. “For the Queens.” And the smile that curved her lips sent ice into Evie’s very soul.
A reminder, then. Of what he’d promised them. The King of Elisora still watched Faye with curious eyes for a long while. Finally he murmured, “Interesting. So very interesting.” He turned to the queens, sweeping one arm out towards Faye’s drenched and shaking figure. “See? I showed you - it is safe. Who should like to be made first?”
He wasn’t expecting the sound of a knock on his bedroom door. The screams that drowned him suddenly ceased when his tired burning eyes landed on Faye’s figure in the doorway. Wayland could have sworn that the breath that once filled his lungs halted as well. While he searched her face, he took notice of the way that she assessed him. Her own gaze seemed to be far away as if she was drinking in every detail of him and committing it to her memory. What a memory it must have been, he thought, knowing how he must have looked to her. Never had he let someone see him this vulnerable in his entire lifetime. Surely, others have seen him wounded from battle, but they never saw the aftermath. The image of him being suffocated by the images of those battles, the moments leading up to the wounds that he bore. Maybe, he wondered silently, that was why his heart seemed to stutter beneath his flesh when she didn’t recoil. Her feet carried her further into his bedroom, bringing her to the side of the tub, and all while she ripped her nightdress to ribbons.
When she reached for his arm, his muscles hardened beneath her examination. Nevertheless, he found his body bend to her, allowing the action of her mending his blood-stained arm. As his eyes watched the nimble movements of those slender fingers, he could feel all the heaviness in the world beginning to crush him all at once. All of the innocent, fear-stricken faces of the people in Sakaris, the children and their screams —their mothers screams of pure unrelenting worry and terror. His own terror. How his thoughts would consistently drag him back to Phaedra and whether or not she was okay in the townhouse. Seeing the Attor’s fangs up close and what they could possibly do to her delicate flesh made his gut churn uneasily.
Suddenly, her fingertips were submerging themselves into the water of the tub. Wayland followed her hands as she reached for the plug of the tub, removing the red-tinged water and then the house seemed to step in, his own energies exhausted. As new water steamed the room, he turned to look over Faye’s face. She busied herself with lathering her hands in soap and then their eyes met and he felt his body soften. Something about her presence seemed to quiet the voices in his head, and the ache in his bones. At her offer, Wayland didn’t need to so much as nod. He was rather motionless as he stared at her. Just memorizing the lines of her face in the silence and she seemed to hear the words he thought anyway, her hands moving to run across his body with a featherlight touch.
Slowly, his head leaned back until he felt the tubs edge against it and a slow shuttered breath expelled from his lungs and lips, his throat bobbing against any pain that wanted to cling to him. For a moment, his hazel eyes shut to the lull of her wandering hands, feeling the skin become cleansed beneath each stroke. Then, when she was finished with his body, those fingers found themselves tangled in bronze strands. He leaned into those hands as they made their mark upon him, freeing him of the evidence of battle. When he reopened his eyes, he couldn’t tear them away from her. Unlike so many previous interactions, he didn’t feel that same hunger as he usually did. The hunger was still there, and prominent, but it was transformed somehow. He longed to reach out and touch her face, to bring her lips to his own and kiss her until his breath ran out. It wasn’t animalistic, it was a need. Like being stranded in the desert, with a mouth ran dry and insides that burned, sprawled out in a sea of sand and then suddenly it downpours.
The soft voice found him through the quiet that settled upon them and when she was rising back to her feet, ready to dismiss herself his body was one step ahead of him. He shot his hand out, fingers wrapping around her wrist, water dripping off his skin to the floor. Unready for her to leave, he caught her gaze and when she insisted that she would be there when he rested, he didn’t want to be convinced at first, fingers tightening briefly before he slowly released her, his hard gaze never leaving hers, or her body as she exited his room.
When the door clicked shut, Wayland stared at his arm where the bandage was secured and ran his fingers along the knot, his shoulders slumping. Although his body cried out for a break, he rose to his feet, drying off, and then settled himself in bed, his eyes focused on the wrap around his arm until he was suddenly taken by sleep, the dark circles beneath his eyes gaining their wish.
* * *
That sudden feeling of dread that all but consumed Wayland had been the first alarm to verify that Faye was in danger. It was merely seconds that it took him to lunge from his bedroom and into the hall. But when he made it to her bedroom. She was already gone and the rage. The terror. It all but consumed him.
Now. With everyone gathered in the sitting room of the townhouse, his teeth had never pressed harder together, all of his muscles jutting with tension. He didn’t stand still either, he was pacing, wings flaring behind him as he took in everyone's conversations as best he could without falling victim to his own busy thoughts that wanted nothing more than to burst through the door of the house and strangle Elisora with his own two hands. It seemed that he wasn’t the only one that was having internal conflicts.
Across the room, Adrastus’ eyes were dark and foreboding. “You’re asking me to wait outside while my mate evades Elisora’s stronghold?” His voice was a deadly calm. One that Wayland had only heard a handful of times before.
Killian offered a firm nod. “Yes.” his own voice just as calm.
Evie stepped in, the two of them holding eye contact for a while before Adras was reigning in his emotions, slowly nodding to his mate. “The decision is yours,” he finally said, his voice softer this time. He meant the words, no matter how against his instincts they were. “Always.”
* * *
“The King of Elisora is old, Adras—very old. Do not linger.” Nevara warned as Evie worked to place the two halves of the Book of Breathings, into separate pockets of her armor.
“We’ll be in and out before you miss us,” Adrastus said. “Guard Sakaris well.”
Nevara then studied Evie’s gloved hands and weapons. “That Cauldron,” she said, “makes the Book seem harmless. If the spell fails, or if you cannot move it, then leave.” her voice was an order.
At that, Onica—whose arms were out, waited for Evie. Wayland and Adras winnowed with Killian. Adras dropped them off a few miles from the coast before the Illyrians found Onica and Evie seconds later. Adrastus stepped in front of Evie, his face tense. His eyes held hers for a long while, it was evident that his instincts were fighting against every fiber of his being. Leaning down, Adras took Evie’s face in his hands, drawing her lips to his own tenderly.
When they broke apart his gaze went right to Wayland who bowed his head. “With my life, High Lord. I’ll protect her with my life.”
Adrastus then looked to Killian. He nodded, bowing his head, and said, “With both of our lives.” It was satisfactory enough for the High Lord—who at last looked at Onica.
She nodded once, but said, “I know my orders.” Then she gripped Evie’s hand. Then they were gone—and plunging through open air.
Wayland’s body suddenly slammed into Evie’s as Onica released her into his outstretched arms, catching her before she could panic and perhaps winnow herself elsewhere. “Easy there, it’s just me,” he said, banking right, those long membraneous wings batting against the wind. Below Onica was still plummeting, then winnowed again into nothing. A few yards ahead, Killian was a swift shadow over the black water. Toward the landmass they were now approaching. Elisora. No lights burned on it.
“I’ve only been here twice,” Wayland murmured to Evie. “Both times, I was counting down the minutes until I could leave.” His eyes examined the approaching wall of bone-white cliffs, their tops flat and grassy, leading away to a terrain of sloping, barren hills. Adrianna had slaughtered all her slaves rather than free them. Now, he felt an overwhelming nothingness and the idea of Faye being in such a place made his chest tighten painfully. “That’s his castle ahead,” Wayland said through clenched teeth, swerving. Around a bend in the coast, built into the cliffs and perched above the sea, was a lean, crumbling castle of white stone. Not imperious marble, not elegant limestone, but off-white. Bone-colored. Perhaps a dozen spires clawed at the night sky. A few lights flickered in the windows and balconies. No one outside —no patrol.
“Guard shift.” Wayland explained. “There’s a small sea door at the bottom. Onica will be waiting for us there—it’s the closest entrance to the lower levels. There are too many wards to risk the time it’d cost for her to break through them. Adras might be able to. But we’ll meet him at the door on the way out.”
Wayland swept in toward the base of the cliffs to the sea door before a platform. Onica was waiting, sword out, the door open. Wayland then loosed a breath, but Killian reached her first, landing swiftly and silently, and immediately prowled into the castle to scout the hall ahead. Onica waited for them—her eyes on Wayland as they landed. They didn’t speak, but their glance was too long to be anything but casual. The order she was given was not one that was taken lightly, and he knew that Onica’s heart was unwavering. He wanted her to know it was okay.
As they entered, the passage ahead was dark and silent. Killian appeared a heartbeat later. “Guards are down.” There was blood on his knife—an ash knife. The Spymaster's cold eyes met Evie’s. “Hurry.”
Any time that the group reached a crossroads, Wayland and Killian would branch out, usually returning with bloodied blades, faces grim, silently warning her to hurry. They’d been working these weeks, through whatever sources Killian had, to get this encounter down to an exact schedule. When they descended through an ancient dungeon, the stones dark and stained, Onica made sure to keep at Evie’s side, constantly monitoring their High Lady. She was the last line of defense. If Wayland and Killian were hurt, Onica was to make sure Evie got out by whatever means. Then return.
There was no one in the dungeon—not that the two brother Illyrians couldn’t handle, the two of them slashing them down with grace and as much silence as they could muster. Finally, they hit another stairwell, leading down. Wayland went ahead of the group, although his mind couldn’t stop screaming for Faye, he gripped the Illyrian blade stained with dark blood in his hand, forcing his thoughts to clear. Neither Onica nor Killian seemed to breathe until his low whistle bounced off the stairwell stones from below. The group descended into the dark.
Standing in a round chamber beneath the castle he tossed up a ball of faelight which floated above his shoulder. And in the center of the room, atop a small dais, sat the Cauldron.
Wayland glanced toward the others and then his gaze landed on Evie as she slowly approached the dais. “Careful,” the words felt silly as they left the General’s mouth, but he couldn’t keep them in as he watched his High Lady approach such an artifact. Between his worry for Faye and his worry for Evie, he wasn’t sure how he was still standing. He convinced himself it was the rage that still coursed through his veins. The stern relentless determination that he was drowning in to find Faye and bring her to safety.
Suddenly, Onica was reaching for Evie, terror in her eyes. “Evelyn.” she grimaced and Killian grabbed hold of the ebony haired fae’s arm, halting her from disrupting Evie.
“Give her a minute,” he tsked and she turned on him, eyes blazing with anger, but he ignore her, as did Wayland who watched her as she held the lip of the Cauldron.
When Evie began gasping, Wayland was quick on his feet, moving past the two of them to grab hold of her shoulders. “Evie,” he called to her and when she didn’t answer, he shook her, calling her name once more, and then he was tugging her off of the Cauldron into his chest, then both him and Killian were shoving her behind them at the sound of footsteps. Onica hissed and then from the shadows erupted a man.
Not just any man.
A familiar face that they had not seen in centuries.
His laugh filled the room, echoing off the walls and then he sighed. “Don’t act like I’m the first person you’ve seen resurrected.” Lorenzo mused.
It wasn’t until Killian spoke that Faye truly remembered they were not alone. Blinking as if coming out of whatever trance had left her enraptured with him, the blonde gave his hand against her face a gentle squeeze before allowing it to fall away. Immediately she missed the warmth of his touch, but her hands fell to her side and she forced herself to side step away from him, turning her full attention towards the conversation on the other side of the room.
There was tension in the air. It hung over them like a heavy curtain. As she listened to them speak of what they planned to do next, Faye felt the slightest ripple of fear at the realization that everything was finally being set into motion. It was truly happening now, and the decisions they made here were going to decide everyone’s fate. They were going to destroy the cauldron - Evie was going. Wayland was going. Her gaze flickered between the two of them, and her heart quivered. Any time she’d thought of her leaving Sakaris, leaving them behind, it had always been on her terms. The thought of them being taken from her….that was one she couldn’t bring herself to contemplate. And when Wayland’s voice sounded in her ears, so raw and aching, she got the sense that she was the only one in the room who was not looking forward to what was yet to come.
They parted ways shortly after. Most of the little group was thoroughly worn, and the rest of them had worried themselves into a state of exhaustion. Faye watched as one by one they dragged themselves out of the room, until soon only the three siblings remained. Evie sent her mate up the stairs with a kiss, before turning back towards the other two with an all-too familiar look of worry etched upon her face. Deciphering that look and what she knew was coming, Faye headed the older girl off. “Don’t worry about us,” said the blonde quietly as she stooped beside Arden’s snoozing figure and began to rouse him. When Evie said nothing, Faye looked up at her curiously. There was a faraway look in the girl’s eyes, as if she weren’t really there with them. “Evie?” Jolted out of her thoughts, the elder sister blinked her glassy eyes and finally their gazes met. There was sadness there, and it was gut-wrenching to see those blue pools tremble with uncertainty. “This is just the beginning,” said the brunette with a defeated sigh, looking between the two of them. “Already, so many people dead or injured.” Faye’s brows furrowed at the implication that this was somehow a personal failure. “It’s war, Eve. You can’t save everyone.” She reminded her gently, sensing that her sister’s thoughts of regret and failure went beyond the walls of the townhome, and into the bloodied streets beyond. “I can try.” Said Evie, and the look in her eyes shifted. Determination burned brightly there, so admirable that Faye didn’t even try to contradict her. Kneeling down, Evie lifted the still-slumbering boy into her arms and cradled him gently against her chest. For a long moment she stared down at his angelic face, and then her eyes met Faye’s once again. “Starting with the two of you.”
Evie set out to tuck Arden into bed, and Faye began the long trek to her own bedroom. As exhausted as she was, the idea of sleep didn’t appeal to her. What had happened tonight was unsettling, to say the least, and she knew that she was probably the least affected by all of it. Her mind wandered towards Wayland, remembering the look in his eye when he’d walked through the door and the sound of raw anger in his voice as he’d demanded retaliation. Hesitating at the intersection between hallways at the top of the staircase, Faye looked first towards her own bedroom and then in the opposite direction, where she knew Wayland’s chambers lie. She’d never visited them; he had always sought her out in her borrowed bedroom, tucked away in a little corner on the furthest side of the second floor - and though she knew she probably should have turned and found comfort in her own bed, she felt that tonight was as good a time as any to return the favor.
Her knuckles rapped against the bathroom door lightly once, and then she pushed it open. Faye paused only for a moment in the doorway, blue-brown gaze drinking in the sight of Wayland laying there sprawled in the massive claw-foot tub. Blood-soaked strands of hair clung to his forehead, glistening against his tanned flesh as the crimson liquid seemed to dribble down his face in slow motion, dripping into the bath water that had long-since turned red. One arm was raised out of the water, resting against the tub’s white porcelain rim. Blood oozed from the wound there, the puncture mark a near-perfect circle that had run straight through one side of his flesh and out the other - an arrow. She recognized the wound, having seen it replicated so many times before on the animals Evie dragged out of the woods after a successful day of hunting. The sight of injury and death had always turned her stomach and torn at her heart, reducing the girl to something small and meek and helpless; but the sight of such an affliction on him, raw and open and oozing, tugged at her heart in a way so unlike anything she’d felt before. Rather than turning and fleeing the room with teary eyes and shaky hands, Faye found herself striding forward to the edge of the bathtub. The thin fabric of her nightdress tore easily, the soft sound filling the empty space between the two of them as she ripped at the hem of her dress and beyond, unwinding layer after layer of clean material. Taking that long strip of cloth, Faye knelt down on her knees beside Wayland and silently began to bandage the wound.
The words she’d spoken to him the night before echoed in her mind: when you hurt, I hurt. A heaviness had settled over her, as if this giant unseen force was pressing down around her and she couldn’t escape it. Subconsciously she recognized that it wasn’t her own pain she was feeling, but his. Faye had always been perceptive, she’d always been able to pick up on peoples’ thoughts and feelings and intentions without really trying, but never with him - and this was different. It was personal. She could have sworn she felt the weight of whatever Wayland was carrying as deeply as if it were her own burden and not the mere ghost of his pain. That feeling threatened to crush her, but Faye pushed back against it, mind cleared of that weighted fog when her fingertips brushed against his exposed skin. She was grounded by Wayland, by that strange instinctive drive to soothe his hurt and lick his wounds. If he’d hidden such a massive wound as the wound in his arm so easily, she was sure there had to be more of them. The pain he had to have been in with his wounds refusing to close made her skin crawl, and Faye felt compelled to do something to help.
Tying the knot of her makeshift bandage, she looked up to finally meet his gaze. There was some dark and tortured gleam in his eye that made her want to reach out to him, but she was afraid. Afraid of how far she was pushing the dynamic of their relationship just by being here with him now. Afraid of how badly his rejection of her might sting. Afraid of being asked to leave him here to sit with the weight of his troubles alone. So instead she leaned forward, dipping her hands into the bathwater. She found the plug and pulled it, listening to the squelch of water as it raced against itself to escape down the drain. Her fingers twitched towards the brass knobs, but before she could touch them the water began to fill on its own. Whether it was Wayland or the perceptive nature of the town home, she couldn’t be sure, not truly knowing the nature of magic or the extent to which fae possessed the fickle entity, but she didn’t question it. The steaming, clean water soon began to fill up the basin and Faye reached for a bar of soap. Finally, she cleared her throat and found her voice. “Let me help,” was all she said. Not a command, not a plea - an offer caught somewhere in the middle of those uncharted waters they continued to navigate with their eyes closed.
Knelt beside the tub, she rubbed the bar of soap through her damp hands until it had begun to form suds and then set to work on him. With the gentlest of touches she could manage, Faye rubbed her hands back and forth across his dirty, blood-crusted skin. Up and down his arms, along his shoulders, across his chest, she washed it all away with gentle, circular motions. Bit by bit those layers of grime lifted, until only gleaming tanned skin remained beneath. When his body had been cleansed, Faye reached for the little bottle of shampoo. Soap-lathered hands worked their way through his hair, massaging his scalp and stripping those golden strands of all evidence of the battlefield. With the utmost care and precision she rinsed the shampoo from his hair until the water ran clear, and then hesitated there, leaning overtop of him. Her lips twitched hesitantly and her fingers found her way into those damp strands lying against his forehead, slicking them back and out of his face. She ran her fingers through his hair perhaps a few more times than was necessary, drinking in the comfort that the simple act gave her, hoping it offered him half as much peace as it did her.
Staring down at him, she felt that she could have stayed there forever. Could have gotten lost in the gleaming depths of that hazel gaze and never cared enough to find her way back. No matter how many times she studied the delicate curvature of his face, she would never fail to be awed by the ethereal beauty of this man. There, set aglow by the earliest rays of the rising sun, basked in shades of gold and champagne that appeared iridescent against his glistening skin. “You should get some rest soon,” she finally whispered, climbing to her feet. The night had passed so slowly, and then all at once. A new day was upon them, and she knew that he was going to need his strength for whatever lay ahead. Faye turned away from Wayland, not planning on saying anything else until she felt a hand snake out and grab at her wrist. Their gazes met once more, and hers was soft where his was hardened - an impossible balance. His eyes seemed to ask her to stay, though his lips didn’t move. Her own lifted upwards ever so slightly and she said, voice gentle, “I’ll still be here after you’ve rested.” And for some reason, she felt inclined to add, “I’m not going anywhere. Promise.” And it took a moment for those words to pacify him, but gradually his grip on her relinquished and Faye was able to take her leave, the weight of her promise still hanging between them.
The journey back to her own chambers was long and lonely, but Faye felt better knowing that Wayland was cared for and he would soon be safe and secure in his own bed, sleeping off the nights’ unexpected chaos. With a soft sigh she closed the door behind herself and stepped fully into the darkened room, heading towards the bed. It took her a few beats too long to realize that there was something wrong with the unnatural darkness of her bedroom, cast in the shadows of night where she should have sensed the warm glow of the rising sun. There was a rustling from behind her and Faye gasped, spinning to find herself being rushed by a shadow-clad figure. For a split second his face was illuminated in the moonlight. Impossibly handsome, with wavy chestnut-colored hair and piercing eyes. One large, glove-clad hand clamped down over her mouth and an arm snaked around her waist, pulling her back against a broad chest. Armored, with outdated chainlink that shone silver in the moon’s glow. Faye tipped her head back to stare up at him, wide-eyed, and was met by the man’s sinister smirk. Her gaze shifted past that sign of arrogance to hone in on his most telling future: rounded ears. Human, he was human and yet he muttered something unintelligible to her ears and then the world around them was fading into mist and there was nothing she could do to stop it.
The sun was preparing to sink below the horizon once more, the entire day lost to a well-deserved rest. It was noon before she’d stirred from bed, and another hour or so until she’d gone in search of anyone else. How long? How long had Faye been gone - taken - and none of them had realized? Hours, surely. Evie refused to believe that it was a coincidence, the attack on Sakaris and now a kidnapping. The King had taken her. The Mortal Queens must have mentioned Faye and Arden when they’d sold their souls to the wicked tyrant. A small part of Evie was relieved that her youngest sibling had been spared, but that relief felt twisted and wrong and it settled in her guts like a hot ball of lead.
“She’s gone,” Evie said flatly, not for the first time. She sat at the kitchen table, hands wrapped around a mug of coffee that had long-since gone cold. Forehead puckered, she scowled down into the pool of blackness as if willing it to give her answers. No matter how many times she ran the various scenarios through her head, none of them made sense. Over and over she played the image of Faye’s parting smile in her mind, the girl’s teasing promise to see her ‘in the morning.’ Morning never came; she was gone before any of them had recovered from the initial attack, just as the King had anticipated. “I took her away from everything,” continued Evie in a murmur. “Her home, her people, her future…She trusted me. To protect her. And now she’s gone.” A gentle hand fell upon her shoulder, and when she looked up she saw Onica’s face was unnaturally somber. “We’ll get her back.” The brunette shrugged off that undeserved touch, looking up at Onica hopelessly. It wasn’t as if they could just march in and demand that the King give Faye back. Not with how powerful he was, and unpredictable. Not with the weapons at his disposal. Feeling defeated, she asked, “How?”
“With this,” Nevara moved into the kitchen, a piece of paper clutched in one hand. She set it down in front of Evie, revealing strange words scrawled in her handwriting. Brows furrowing once more, Evie ran her fingers along the elegant scrawl, wondering, “What is this?” Nevara pointed to the phrase written on the page. “To nullify the Cauldron’s power, you must touch the Cauldron—and speak these words.” They blinked down at the paper and then looked back at her, as if asking, is that all? Somehow it seemed very lackluster. Too easy. Onica gestured to the two halves of the book, sitting displayed on the table. “What happens if we put both halves together?” Nevera’s answer was simple: “Don’t put them together.” With either piece laid out, their voices blended and sang and hissed—evil and good and madness; dark and light and chaos. “You put the pieces together,” she clarified when Adrastus gave her a questioning look, “and the blast of power will be felt in every corner and hole in the earth. You won’t just attract the King of Elisora. You’ll draw enemies far older and more wretched. Things that have long been asleep—and should remain so.” The bone-carver’s perfect little face entered her mind, and Evie shivered.
“Then we move in now,” Wayland said, jerking his chin towards Adrastus. Evie's gaze swung over to meet those hazel depths - she'd been avoiding looking directly into his eyes all this while, unsure she'd like what she saw reflected there. To her surprise, there was no mourning; only a ferocity unlike any she'd seen from Wayland before. “Since you can’t winnow without being tracked, Onica and Killian will winnow us all in, Evie breaks the Cauldron and we get Faye. We’ll be there and gone before anyone notices and the King of Hybern will have a new piece of cookware.”It sounded so simple, so easy, so fool-proof. But there were so many aspects left unconsidered. And the fact that the King now held Faye as leverage, that made Evie uneasy. “How do we find the cauldron?” She wondered. “It could be anywhere in his castle.” The cauldron and Faye both, a small voice in the back of her mind reminded her. “We know where it is,” Killian countered. “We’ve been able to narrow it down to the lower levels. Every inch of the castle and surrounding lands is heavily guarded, but not impossible to get through. We’ve worked out the timing of it—for a small group of us to get in and out, quick and silent, and be gone before they know what’s happening.”
It was Onica who said to him, “But the King of Hybern could notice Adrastus’s presence the moment he arrives. And if Evie needs time to nullify the Cauldron, and we don’t know how much time, that’s a risky variable.” Killian said, “We’ve considered that. So you and Adrastus will winnow us in off the coast; we fly in while he stays. As for the spell,” Killian continued, “it’s a risk we’ll have to take.” For the first time, Evie realized that for the plan to operate, Adrastus would be unable to join them. The thought made her eyes wide, and she turned to look at him with concern. Killian pushed, “It’s a solid plan. The king doesn’t know our scents. We wreck the Cauldron, grab Faye, and vanish before he notices ... It’ll be a graver insult than the bloodier, direct route we’d been considering, Adras. We beat them yesterday, so when we go into that castle ... ” Vengeance danced in that normally placid face. “We’ll leave a few reminders that we won the last damn war for a reason.”
"I can do it," Evie said quietly. She met her mate's gaze with a frown. Asking him to stay behind was a lot - but there was no alternative. "I have to do it," she pushed. "If I don't nullify the cauldron, we don't stand a chance. Not in this war, and not in getting Faye back."
Unable to focus on the celebrating going on in the sitting room, Wayland was moving in the direction of his room, a glass of water in hand when Adrastus side-stepped into his path. The General came to a halt, eyes searching the High Lords face as he returned the scrutinization. Others still chattered and laughed around them having their own conversations.
“Since when do you call it an early night during Winter Solstice?” Adrastus’ brows furrowed curiously and left the blonde with no other choice but to shrug his shoulders lazily.
“I’ve had enough excitement for one day I think,” Wayland deflected, attempting to continue past him, but Adrastus bristled at the movement, stepping further into his way. Wayland’s gaze darkened slightly and in turn, so did the High Lords.
“I want you to be happy, Wayland,” he began and Wayland stiffened, his wings flaring behind him slightly. “And if she means something to you, I want to make sure that you’re balancing everything logically—”
“What?”
Adrastus sighed, lowering his voice. “At the end of the day, she is human.”
Rage. He felt pure boiling rage. It didn’t matter if his intentions were meant to be good. His hand which wrapped around the glass of water tightened, his knuckles growing white. “So was Evelyn.” He said through clenched teeth and Adrastus straightened.
“She is my mate,” he shot back and Wayland gritted his teeth, the glass in his hand shattering suddenly, the liquid flowing out onto the floor with the clattering noise of glass shards. Everyone in the room fell quiet and all eyes landed on the two males standing off to the side. Wayland didn’t lift his gaze off Adrastus. The words that clung to the air between them. They rattled against the walls of his mind and the unsaid words rang so loudly.
Mate.
Was he trying to get under his skin he wondered? Or maybe he was just that caught up in everyone elses feelings that he was willing to dismiss his own so easily. Regardless, it was one thing to be concerned, but to treat him like he was a child incapable of deciphering his feelings or weighing out the obvious odds stacked against them. As if the thought had not crossed his mind a million times. That even if things worked in their favor, at the end of the day. She would eventually grow old and he would have to watch her die.
“Not everyone gets the fairytale happy ending, brother.” Wayland’s voice was thick with hurt and he shoved his shoulder against Adrastus’, pushing past him to head up to his bedroom.
All eyes were left to settle on Adrastus as Wayland disappeared and his silver hues lifted to glance over them all. Raising his hand, his magic reformed the fragments of the glass, removing the mess. Onica frowned, Killian averting his gaze entirely, his lips pursed. Nevara on the other hand sighed, shaking her head with disappointment.
“You handled that miserably.” she muttered and Adrastus pinched the bridge of his nose breifly, shoulders sagging as he disappeared down the hall himself.
* * *
The first tremor was soft, like small ripples in the Sidra when the autumn leaves fell from their branches and floated down to break the surface. It was still enough to rally the man from his slumber, just in time for the next tremor, this made everything feel as though it was shifting beneath them.
His hand was reacting before anything else, reaching out to grab hold of the Siphons that sat atop the backs of his hands. As he rose to his feet, black straps erupted from the sides of the glowing green gems, wrapping around his hands. Soon after, scaled black armor began unfolding and slithering up his wrists, and his arms. Layer after layer, the armor coated him like a second skin, flowing up to his shoulders. The additional Siphons appeared, and more armor spread across his neck, his shoulders, down his chest and waist, to his feet.
All of his weapons were summoned shortly after. A long scarred Illyrian blade across his back, several embedded in the crevases of his armor while a dagger sat visible on each side of his waist. One solid black like the night, the other shining as vibrant as sun rays, the one that Faye gifted him.
Wayland shoved open his bedroom door, in time with Killian who bursted out of his own room. Shortly after, Adrastus and Evie were emerging. He watched as Evie made quick work of getting down the hall to her brothers bedroom, knowing her next stop would be Faye’s room. His ears felt full and they rang so deafeningly loud. It felt like every fiber in his being was screaming at him, to go to her. To protect her.
“Wayland!” Adrastus’ voice suddenly cut through the ringing and the General blinked, not knowing how many times he must have called his name. Somehow he was standing in the foyer of the house, Onica and Nevara standing beside the group, worry etched onto their faces as they listened to Adrastus’ orders. Bits and pieces entered his ears, but still, his main focus was on Faye. No matter how hard he tried to reign himself in, it was always her.
It was the wards on Sakaris. They were breached. Wayland, Killian, Adras and Nevara were quick to shove themselves out into the dimly lit streets. The cold winter wind whipped against his face, biting his cheeks, hands and wings.
“What the hell is that?” Nevara said, eyes scanning the horizon where a mass of shadows seemed to form a line in the sky.
“We need to position throughout the city,” Adrastus ordered, his wings erupting behind him and they all began moving. Wayland and Killian shot into the sky, hurdling themselves to guard off sectors of the city. The General landed, gravel dusting up around him as he did. When he took a moment to gauge his surroundings, he found several residents of the city poking their heads out of their front doors, or running to their shops where they’d keep any sort of self-defense items. His chest tightened at the sight of mothers dragging their children back inside, the fear that stained their faces was unmatched.
Turning his attention back to the skies, the formed line of creatures had drawn much closer, large spindly wings carrying boney structures. They’d reached the sea cliffs. Countless, long-limbed flying creatures, some bearing soldiers in their arms. Reaching back, he freed the sword from his back with one hand. The shadowy force reached the outer edges of the city. And unleashed arrows upon now shrieking people rushing for cover in the streets.
Wayland then lifted his hand into the air. Green light exploded from his Siphon, blasting up and away— forming a hard wall in the sky above the city, directly in the path of that oncoming force. He ground his teeth, grunting as the winged legion slammed into his shield. Feeling every impact. The translucent green shield shoved out farther, knocking them back.
With closer inspection, he realized the creatures resembled the Attor from beneath the mountain. All long-limbed, gray-skinned, with serpentine snouts and razor-sharp teeth. And they collectively punched through Wayland’s shield as if it were a cobweb. Secured around their boney gray arms were gauntlets of a blue-ish stone that broke and repelled magic. Straight from the unholy trove of the King of Elisora. One after one, they punched through his shield. Wayland sent another wall barreling for them. Some of the creatures peeled away and launched themselves upon the outskirts of the city, vulnerable outside of his shield. People were shrieking, fleeing. He knew his shields would not hold much longer. Attors who wore the gauntlets were already shredding at the second shield, hissing and spitting.
In the distance, he could see Killian’s blue shields being torn apart as well. Releasing a low breath, Wayland readied the sword in his hand as the last remnants of his shield were destroyed and the Attor’s came soaring down upon him.
Crunching of steel slicing through flesh and bone echoed through his pointed ears as he whipped his sword through ones throat, sending its body thudding to the street below. Wayland then pivoted, taking his blood-slicked blade, and he shoved it straight through the guts of another behind him. It screamed out in rage as blood began pouring from its mouth and he yanked the sword free with a low grunt. One of the sickly creatures laughed as it latched onto Wayland from behind, its claws sinking deep into his ribs, finding unarmored portions of his body. A growl tore free from Wayland as he dropped into a rolling motion, crushing the Attor that clung to him beneath his weight. It hissed and scrambled to its feet, razor teeth snapping.
He had just about reached the Attor with his sword when an arrow flung through the air, piercing through Wayland’s arm, making the sword clatter to the pavement. Yelling out, Wayland grabbed his arm, brows lowered in pain and anger as he looked to see who shot it. One of the soldiers smirked from across the street and the Attor laughed, taking the opportunity to lunge. It managed to knock Wayland off his feet and to the ground, but the General was quick, ignoring the pain that throbbed throughout his entire arm and shoulder. Bending his arm in front of him, he used the arrow which shot through his flesh, and slamed the point directly through the Attor’s temple causing it to shreik on top of him. Raising his free hand, Wayland snapped the end of the arrow off, tugging his arm back. The rest of the arrow slid through the hole in his arm while the tip still embedded into the Attor. Wayland shoved it off of him, panting heavily when familiar boots scuffed beside him.
Looking up to see Killian’s face which was stained with blood, Wayland reached up, taking the Spymasters outstretched hand.
* * *
Dirt. Blood. Sweat. Every one of them were covered from head to toe in the grime of their battles. After what felt like several hours, the streets were no longer full of innocent screams and the roar of their enemies. A metallic taste coated Wayland’s tongue, his blood from his busted lip which was slowly healing. He spit out a mouthful of the crimson, bringing the back of his good arm to his mouth.
“I can’t believe this shit,” Wayland muttered and Nevara brushed her blood stained hair out of her face, turning to look at him.
“They murdered their own sister because of her betrayal of helping us.” she reminded breathlessly, her clothes tattered and torn, and the image of the golden haired queen impailed by one of the Attor’s flashed through his mind, making his stomach twist uncomfortably.
They remained utterly silent the rest of the way to the townhouse, all of their chests rising and falling heavily as parts of their bodies gleamed with blood of both their own and their enemies. The Siphon’s on both Killian and Wayland were barely glowing now, the power from them nearly drained, slowing the healing process of their wounds.
Adrastus had shoved open the door, and the group entered slowly behind him, faces strained from battle. The High Lord did not stop moving until he was within reach of his mate, his hands holding her arms as she began assessing him tenderly. Adras craned his head to look at her, his eyes dull, his own powers having been used extensively. “The wards are being rebuilt as we speak,” Adrastus said lowly to Evie who’s anxiety could be seen shining in her blue gaze. When she curled into his side, he found himself grateful, not realizing just how much his body was straining. His lips pressed to her brow softly and then he found his eyes following the trail that her own made toward Faye who was on the move.
The depths of Wayland’s hazel gaze were glazed over with fatigue, but that didn’t combat the flames of rage that still flickered beneath. He knew that nothing good would have come from working with the Queens and now the King knew of their home. The thought didn’t last long, however, when he stepped through the door, his eyes raked over everyone in the room waiting for them, and they settled on the one face he was truly looking for. The first face he thought of when he woke up. Their eyes met in a deafening silence, examining one another for a short while and then she began moving in his direction. He blinked slowly, his body still as he watched her approach.
As soon as she was near enough to touch, he let her gather one of his hands in her own, his fingers twitching and then curling against her face as he stared down at her, unable to tear his gaze from her own. His heart swelled at the sound of her question, his thumb gliding softly across her cheek and he began nodding softly. “I’m okay.” he whispered back to her, his other hand reaching up to smooth her hair gently. He could hear the pounding of her heart against her chest and he found himself repeating himself. “I’m okay, Faye.”
Their bodies seemed to respond to one another, both of them suddenly able to relax again. His shoulders untensed and he listened as her heartbeat softened.
“Sakaris might be secure,” Killian suddenly replied, not even bothering to lift his head from where it rested against the back of the chair he now sat in, “but for how long? Elisora knows about this place, thanks to those Queens. Who else will they sell the information to? How long until the other courts come sniffing? Or Elisora uses that Cauldron again to take down our defenses?”
Wayland was forced to tear his gaze from Faye and they landed on Adras who closed his eyes, his shoulders tight. He could already see the weight pushing down on that dark head.
Onica frowned, adding in, “If we all go to Elisora to destroy the Cauldron. . . Who will defend the city?” Silence.
Adras’ throat bobbed. Nevara cut in quickly, “I’ll stay.” Wayland opened his mouth to object, but Adras slowly looked at her. Nevara held his gaze as she added, “If Adrastus must go to Elisora, then I am the only one of you who might hold the city until help arrives. Today was a surprise. A bad one. When you leave, we will be better prepared. The new wards we built today will not fall so easily.”
Onica loosed a sigh. “So what do we do now?”
Nevara simply rubbed her temples, “We sleep. We eat.”
And it was Wayland who added, his voice raw with the aftermath of battle-rage, “And then we retaliate.”
* * *
Everyone separated, moving to get cleaned up from all that occurred. The sun was beginning to rise in the distance, the night vanishing as though it was never there to begin with. Wayland laid in the large tub which was big enough to accommodate for his wings. His body seethed against the steaming water, several wounds still releasing blood. He rose his arm slowly from the water, a hole still open where the arrow pierced through. Releasing a slow breath, he closed his eyes for a moment, willing his muscles to relax against the pain, but it was exhausted. His blonde strands were still stained by blood, sticking to his forehead but he didn’t care. He was too busy trying to get the screams of their people to stop echoing through his head.
There was a light knock on the door. Faye stilled and the look of anguish on her face all but vanished, only the slightest hint of a frown hiding in the downward curve of her lips. She stepped away from him just as the door swung open slowly, almost hesitantly, and Evie’s head appeared in the threshold. Those glittering pools of ice studied the two of them with a scrutiny that made the blonde’s face flush, and she slowly lifted her gaze back to meet Wayland’s. Everything he’d said to her tonight echoed in her mind, and there were so many things she wished she could tell him - things she wasn’t certain she’d have been able to say, even if they hadn’t been interrupted. For the first time Evie's presence felt less like an eagerly anticipated buffer - an easy out to pretend that there was nothing between them - and more like an iron curtain: cutting and cold. “Goodnight,” Faye said softly as Wayland took his leave. Everything left unsaid still hung there in the air between them.
The General slipped out the door, and they both watched him go. When it had closed firmly behind him, Evie rounded on his sister with raised brows. Faye cut her off before she could begin, the curve of her lips coming naturally when she said, “Shouldn’t you still be celebrating with your betrothed?” And though it was an obvious attempt to change the subject, Evie allowed it. “There’ll be time for that,” said the older girl with a short shrug. She made her way slowly into the room, head turning to take in the finished project in its entirety, before coming to sit on the edge of the bed. Her fingertips skimming the sage-green bedspread beneath them, and Evie cocked her head to the side curiously. Auburn-tinged curls bounced lightly, and Faye focused her gaze there. “Faye,” Evie’s voice was stern, though not unkind, and it forced the blonde to meet her gaze. “Are you….okay? With all of this? With me and Adrastus, with the rooms..” She trailed off hesitantly. Faye felt a flicker of guilt at her sister’s concern. All of the happiness in the world was Evie’s, so well-deserved after so many years of hardship, and here she couldn’t even enjoy it properly. Sitting down beside the future High Lady, Faye reached out and enclosed her hand over the girl’s played fingers. “Evie, I am so much more than okay. I cannot express to you how happy I am for you. Truly.”
It wasn’t enough to placate the intuitive sister. “But there is something missing,” she insisted. “Something is lacking. And I don’t know how to fill that gap for you.” Her forehead puckered, that familiar crease forming between her brows. The sight of the girl’s distress, combined with her words, made Faye’s stomach squirm with a mixture of nausea and guilt. Before the blonde could retort, Evie was pressing on. “Is it Aeron?” The question was so out of place that it had Faye drawing back, brows slamming together. “What?” The thought of her far-away intended rarely crossed her mind these days, unless she was dwelling on the future. “I know that my disapproval of him has always bothered you. And it would be a lie to say I hadn’t hoped distance would lessen his hold on you…but if that is what you are missing, Faye, you are free to return to it. Regardless of my feelings, or anyone else’s. You deserve to have the love you seek, too.” It was such a bizarre change of conversation. Faye reflected on the moment they’d had together before the feast, all the talk of her bracelet and endings that lead to new beginnings. And now she wondered if perhaps she had misread the conversation - if perhaps Evie was giving her permission to end things here, before she’d even known that there was the possibility to stay. When she looked over at her sister, she could see guilt flooding those crystalline depths, as if all this time Evie had suspected that she were holding Faye back from what she truly wanted.
“I don’t love Aeron.” The words seemed to tumble from her lips without her express permission, but once they were in the air between the two of them she felt a distinct sense of relief. As if the glass wall she’d erected between herself and everyone else had shattered and the truth lie reflected within its splintered pieces. “But you’ll marry him?” Evie’s gaze dropped to her wrist out of instinct - and when she saw the bracelet sitting there now, her eyes narrowed and her brows furrowed. Faye’s fingertips found that little sunflower and she rubbed her thumb along it absently as she tried to find the words to make Evie understand. “It is in my best interest,” she said slowly. “Aeron is a very powerful man and he can offer you protection or he can…make life in the village difficult.” The insinuation had Evie’s nostrils flaring, the blue of her eyes turning to ice. “He threatened you.” The words were little more than a growl, and for a moment Faye saw a glimpse of the savage protector her sister had once been for her. “He offered me a lifetime of safety and security. Status. Wealth. A prospective future in the military for Arden. Advances for Father and his trade. It’s not a small accomplishment to marry a General, and especially one from such a well-known and reputable family.” As she repeated all of the selling points of her engagement to Aeron, Faye wondered if Evie would understand. If she would be able to sense the desperation behind the decision. If she would know just how much sacrifice of the self had gone into making it.
Evie’s face contorted, and Faye could see it: that flicker of humanity. Perspective from the eyes not of the Night Court’s High Lady, but of that scared and hungry girl starving in the woods, responsible not only for herself but everyone she loved. Understanding dawned on her face, and though it was clear she didn’t like Faye’s answer, it was one she couldn’t help but respect on some level. “But not love,” said Evie finally. And Faye drew in a slow breath, only to expel it all in a rush. A resigned sigh. “I didn’t ask him for love,” she responded. That made her sister frown, a sad look on her face. “Don’t you want it?” she asked. And Faye found herself responding with more honesty than anticipated when she said blankly, “No.” It was as if all the light in the room had gone out, the way Evie’s face darkened. “Phaedra, you deserve to be loved. Not kept. Not displayed. Loved.” And not for the first time, she recalled Wayland’s words: And you should never belong to anyone, Phaedra. You should be worshiped. You have the power to bring any man to his fucking knees. The similarity between the two was enough to make her shiver, but still Faye held her chin high. There was a steely glint in her eye, one of determination. “I don’t need love, Evie. Only security.” And though she knew it wasn’t what was expected of a young woman, her desires didn’t center around love and marriage and children. They couldn’t, not when she had so much to protect. Not when she had to ensure her future, and Arden’s, and Father’s. Not when she knew what it was like to have nothing and no one, and the fear of returning to that kept her lying awake at night. Enduring Aeron was possible - enduring anything was possible.
“Faye, a life without love…You’re not living.” Said Evie, with an exasperated shake of her head. “You’re just existing. Surviving. I know that better than anyone. There were so many years I spent believing that just getting by, just keeping us alive was enough - but now I know. We all need someone to be able to lean on. Someone to share our victories and soothe our failures. Someone to challenge us to be more than we think we can be. Someone to protect the pieces of us that are splintered and shattered. Someone who understands us better than we understand ourselves.” The passion in her voice was undeniable, and Faye wondered when her sister’s stance on love had changed so much - and how she envied her for that. “Love is not about strategy. Love is giving voice to the truths of your heart, the ones that you don’t even want to admit aloud, and trusting they’ll be heard.”
When finally her sister paused for breath, Faye spoke, voice gentle but serious. “Evie, you forget that your love story is the exception, not the rule. We don’t all have a mate. We don’t all find the person whose soul entangles with our own - for most of us, and especially us of the mortal variety, that person doesn’t exist.” She tried her best not to downplay or disregard her sister’s words on love, but she wanted to make the other girl understand that the concept of love was subjective. “You saw what love did to Mother and Father,” there was a flash of pain across the other girl’s face. “What it did to us. When she disappeared, we were left in ruin. Father wasted himself away on the bottle, waiting for her to come home. All of our money, all of his credibility, it was all gone in a moment. Between his actions, the gossip around the village…It damned us all to a life of misery. And all for what? Love?” Faye tried to keep the bitterness out of her voice, but it was hard. The effects of tarnished love were still present in their lives, in the very way their hearts had been molded of unforgiving stone when they had every opportunity to be spun of gold.
“Yes. For love,” Evie nodded. Something about her became hardened suddenly, and though she was just as passionate it had lost its fire, replaced by a steeliness that made Faye’s brows knit together in weary anticipation. “I never told you, because I didn’t want to reopen old wounds, but I met mother again. Beneath the mountain.” Faye’s brows flew up and her stomach dropped, the beat of her heart suddenly painful. She knew the barest of details regarding Evie’s conquest in Letharia, but she knew that the topic was a heavy one - made all the heavier now. “What we had always been led to believe about her…it wasn’t true. It was an image curated by father’s bitter drunkenness and the prejudice of the townspeople. Mother left us not because she was in love with a faerie, but because he was obsessed with her and she was given no choice. If she had stayed in the mortal realm, he would have slaughtered us all out of spite at her rejection. And so she chose to go with him, using it as an opportunity to secure our futures although it damned her to a life of misery.” The words sat heavy in Faye’s heart, stealing her breath and making her head dizzy. She shook it slightly, in reluctance to accept a version of the story that was so drastically different from the one she’d lived. “No, that can’t be true.” But her argument was weak and she looked to Evie pleadingly, as if begging her to make sense of it all. “I was reluctant to believe her stories at first, but she proved herself to be such an admirable and selfless woman. Every trial I faced beneath the mountain, she was by my side. From the very first day. Nursing me back to health in secret. Encouraging me to persevere when I thought all hope was lost. Watching from the shadows and protecting me when I couldn’t protect myself. Providing me with the tools I needed to succeed, although it would have meant a brutal, agonizing death had she been caught.” Tears glistened in Evie’s eyes at the memory, but she was able to look back on it now with less guilt and more love for the woman that had given everything for them to succeed. “I would have died beneath that mountain without her. She gave her life so that I could keep living mine, Faye. And she did it so willingly, as if she were glad to offer it up even though the thought terrified her. So yes, it was for love.”
Those last few sentences made her heart clench and Faye found herself suppressing a shudder, the parallel between herself and her mother dizzying. Of all the things to inherit from this eccentric gene pool, she got saddled with Evie’s bad attitude and her mother’s penchant for self-sacrifice? It couldn’t have been alcoholism or brown hair? “I am glad to know that she was a worthy woman. But in the end, all of that love…where did it get her?” Faye wondered after a few long contemplative moments of silence. Her lower lip quivered slightly, and she sucked it between her bottom lip. Evie’s face softened and she reached out, placing her hand atop Faye’s in an act of comfort, squeezing it as the girl had done for her. Part of her wondered when they had gotten back to this point, where comfort was offered and received so easily. No more harsh words. No rebuff. It must have been slowly building between them during Faye’s time in Sakaris, the two slipping into patterns that were interwoven with both old and new feelings, that intimate relationship between them restoring itself with time. “Mother didn’t have anyone to save her,” and the thought made Evie’s lips purse. Her fingers released Faye’s, trailing ever so slightly up to her wrist. She stroked the small pearls there, fingered the golden chain hesitantly. There was a conflicted look on her face as she studied Wayland’s gift in those dim lights, as if she weren’t sure whether to admire it or yank it off. Finally, she tapped her index finger against that little golden sunflower twice and said, “You could.”
Faye jerked her arm away reflexively. In her lap once more, her hands busied themselves by playing with the tiny golden chain even as she sought to get Evie’s attention away from it. “Not here I couldn’t.” Said Faye, shaking her head quickly. Almost uncontrollably. As if denial were taking control of her body. “There is no future for me in Sakaris.” She said the words with such finality that it made Evie sad - it didn’t hurt her feelings, she didn’t take offense, but her heart swelled with love for the other girl and the desire to see her as happy as she deserved to be. Those familiar and dreaded suspicions swirling in her mind once more, Evie leveled Faye with an inquisitive look. “Do you know what it feels like to be mated to someone, Faye?” asked her sister. The blonde’s brows rose for only a moment before knitting together. “How could I?” she countered, knowing how rare a mated bond was in fae, and how nonexistent it was for humans - Evie being the exception. Ignoring the question, Evie went on. “The bond is relentless. It pushes you, so hard, towards that other person. It’s like two halves of one soul, severed and trying to knit themselves back together. And if you ignore it, it pushes harder. It’s undeniable, you can’t help but to feel the effect that other person has on you. Your body is hardwired to respond to them, even if it makes no sense, even if you don’t want it to. The air is like static between you, every touch like lightning. And when it strikes, everything bursts into flame - and you burn.” Faye’s breath caught in her throat at Evie’s words, and she leaned forward unconsciously. Clinging to every word with a look that was half-hope, half-dread. “And your mind…it’s constant warfare. Fighting between the things you know to be true and the things you refuse to accept. You’ll think you’re going crazy. One moment you think you loathe them, and in the next you’re driven by this need to protect them, or possess them, or even worse you’ll crave their presence without understanding why. You won’t even know what you feel, and all of a sudden you can sense what the other person is feeling, too. It’s like their aura just wraps around you, engulfs you in this mess of chaos and comfort, and you don’t know which way is up and which way is down.”
Evie paused for a moment, gauging her sister’s reaction. Faye was caught somewhere between rapt with attention and lost in her own experience. When she realized Evie was staring at her, she let out a shaky laugh. “And you call this love?” The other girl’s lips curved into a bemused smile, and she shook her head. “No. Love comes later. Love comes when you stop fighting that pull, and you start following it instead. That…that I call fun,” and the smile on her face turned so devilish that Faye couldn’t stop herself from reaching out and slapping at her sister’s bare arm with a chiding, “Evelyn.” The flush of her face only added to Evie’s delight, and the elder sister lounged backwards on the bed, propped up on one elbow. Faye’s reaction confirmed everything Evie had been dreading, even if the girl didn’t realize it. “Why are you telling me all of this?” asked Faye, giving her sister a suspicious look although she couldn’t understand why she felt as if she were under such intense scrutiny. Evie raised one shoulder in a half-shrug, still grinning. “It’s fun to watch you get flustered,” she admitted. And then, on a slightly more serious note, “And I think it’s only fair that you know of love’s possibilities, seeing as how you’re so intent on forgoing it completely.” Faye arched a brow in challenge, asking, “You think I cannot have fun without also finding love?” There was a moment while Evie mulled over her answer before finally saying, “That’s exactly what I think.”
And suddenly the seriousness of the conversation was too much for Faye, so she rolled her eyes at her sister’s words and fell backwards on the bed beside her, staring up at that golden-toned ceiling and seeing only blonde tresses caught between her fingertips while the two sisters passed the rest of the night in airy conversation.
.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・
The night was eerily still. The sky was an unrelenting inky black, as if someone had plucked and stolen every star one-by-one, until only the moon remained looming high above with its foreboding crescent face. The city was still fast-asleep in the early hours of the morning, its streets barren and silent save the flickering streetlights and the crash of the waves far off in the distance. Something was hot and heavy in the air, charged with an unfamiliar energy - the unsettling calm before the storm. One moment things were normal, and in the next it was as if the protective bubble around Sakaris popped, and a tremor went through the city before chaos descended.
Faye shot up into the darkness of her room, chest heaving. Sweat beaded her forehead, trickling down her temples and plastering blonde curls against the back of her neck. Panic engulfed her as her eyes darted around the room, met by nothing by that pulsating darkness that seemed to surge around the edges with a life of its own. Her head was spinning and she felt choked up, as if someone had sucked all of the oxygen from her lungs and she couldn’t remember how to make more. There was a weight on her chest and it was suffocating her, dragging her deeper into that dizzying darkness. A strong clash of something ricocheted in her skull, the blow strong enough that her body trembled and her bones ached, the taste of metal flooding her mouth as if she’d been run through with a steel blade. And though she could hardly think, could hardly breathe, some innate part of her cried out for him. It was like his name was the only word she could remember, and her head pulsated in time with the war chant. Wayland, Wayland, Wayland. Without thinking, she was stumbling out of bed and into the darkness, feet flying across the floor. Just as she was reaching her bedroom door, it was being thrown open and Evie was standing there with panic-struck eyes, a scared and sluggish Arden tucked into her side. “Evie,” Faye choked out, voice hoarse. “The City,” her sister murmured, voice deceptively calm and composed. “It’s under attack.”
Evie ushered them into the sitting room, and exchanged tense words with Onica that were too low for either of her siblings to hear. Faye sat on the stone ledge of the fireplace, Arden in her lap, arms curled around him. His body shook with fear, and she hummed quietly though her own insides quivered. “Shhh, it’s alright.” She soothed him gently, knee bouncing beneath the boy though he was almost too big now for it to have much effect; all too soon she’d have to find new ways to comfort and protect. Sakaris was their safe haven, the place where they’d gone to escape the dangers of this impending war - and now it had been breached. The magic of it somehow seemed lost to the two of them then, and they watched with worried eyes as Evie and Onica began to pace, watching the windows and the doors half-expectantly. Faye felt like a sitting duck, and she found her own eyes darting back and forth between the places of entry as well. She didn’t have to ask where everyone else was - where Wayland was - because she knew that they would be out within the streets of the city, fighting off the attack. The thought made her queasy with worry, not only for him but for all of them. For Adrastus, who had become like a brother to her, a strong and guiding light in all of this chaos. For Killian, who had become a perceptive and attentive companion. For Nevara, whose bluntness and inability to bend to anyone’s will but her own had made her a fast favorite. Each of them offered something here, each of them held a very different and distinctive role. And for the first time, Faye was truly beginning to contemplate what that absence would feel like.
Finally, after what felt like hours, she couldn’t take it anymore. She set Arden by the fire wrapped in a quilt and with some of the new toys he’d gotten for the solstice - just hours ago. The attack was timed so perfectly that Faye refused to believe it was coincidental. As she approached Evie and Onica, the blonde crossed her arms tightly over her chest and braced herself. They were still trying to figure out what had happened and how the city had been breached. “How’d he get in?” Evie was wondering, shaking her head with a distraught look upon her face. “The wards are sound, nothing should have gotten through. He shouldn’t even fucking know this place is here.” Onica hissed through gritted teeth, then cast a glance over her shoulder towards Arden. Evie was still puzzling over it, but Faye blinked at the two of them. Slowly. Thinking. “Your wards hide Sakaris?” she asked for confirmation. Onica frowned and nodded. “From everyone. Anyone who doesn’t know that this place exists.” Another nod. “Even the most powerful Fae, they shouldn’t be able to just stumble upon it, right?” The dark-haired beauty looked like her patience was growing thin at the repetitive nature of Faye’s questioning but she gave the subtlest shake of her head. Blue eyes flickered towards Evie, and the blonde shrugged. “Well…you did just give a direct roadmap to a bunch of power-hungry, self-serving mortals.” It took a few moments for those words to sink in, then understanding dawned on their faces all at once, and Onica was exclaiming, “Those bitches!” while Evie was saying, “There’s no way. Surely they couldn’t be so stupid.” But she didn’t sound entirely convinced. So Faye continued, “They made it clear that they had no interest in working with us. They don’t care what happens in Letharia, and they don’t care what happens anywhere beyond their Kingdom in the mortal realm.” Still shaking her head, Evie said, “But this means war. For everyone.” And Faye nodded. “And if they think they’ve chosen the winning side?”
Those words hung in the air between all of them, but not for long. The front door slammed open on its hinges and they tensed, but a weary looking Adrastus came through the door, followed by the rest of them in similar states of upheaval. The High Lord crossed the room to his mate’s side, and she immediately reached for him with a look of concern. Her blue eyes scanned him entirely for any sign of injury, and upon finding none she seemed to relax slightly. “The King?” she questioned, though they already knew the answer. He answered by nodding his head, gaze flickering towards Faye and then farther on, towards where Arden still sat sleepily by the fire. “But you took care of it?” pressed Evie anxiously, needing to hear that the threat had been eliminated - even temporarily - for her mind to begin to be put at ease. That confirmation had her sighing and then she was leaning into Adrastus, as if intent on shouldering the wear and tear of the battle he’d just endured. Intent on shouldering any and everything she could. Curled into his side and dreading having to deliberate their next move, she watched with a mixture of surprise and trepidation as Faye crossed the room towards Wayland’s side.
From the moment he crossed through the threshold, her eyes never left him. She saw and heard nothing else, it was like the rest of the room had faded into a buzzing blur and there he stood on the edge of everything - his presence in the room all-commanding, he was drawing her in without even trying. Wayland hadn’t made it past the door, and the look on his face was one she’d never seen before. It was weary and tired, but something dangerous gleamed behind those hazel depths and it made her suppress a shiver. Faye blinked once, twice, and then his gaze had lifted to hers. And he said nothing, didn’t even so much as move a muscle, but she was going to him. Before she could think better of it, she had crossed the room to stand in front of Wayland and she reached for one of his hands with both of her own. Though covered in dirt and grime from the battle he’d just fought, his hand was warm against her face as he cupped her face delicately. Blood dripped from his leathers and splattered against the hem of the ivory-colored nightdress, but none of it registered with Faye. All she was was him. The sudden urge to tilt her face into that calloused touch was so strong, the effort of resisting it made every muscle in her body tense and tighten. It felt wrong, unnatural to not give into it. As if there were some sort of cord - no, a steel cable - between the two of them that wavered in the breeze before being pulled taut. Tight. Unrelenting in its demand that she bend to its will, and she wanted to.
So she did.
“You’re okay?” Faye asked the question lowly, brows drawing together in concern. One of her small hands still covered his own, pressed against her flushed cheek. Head tilting ever so slightly into his touch, her blue-brown gaze remained focused intently on him. Only when he assured her that she was fine did the rest of the world seem to slowly re-materialize around them. Only then did the frantic beating of her heart begin to slow, and that knot in her stomach slowly start to loosen. Faye swallowed thickly against all of the emotion that had rose up within her, settling in a ball at the base of her throat. And though she said nothing else, that confirmation of his safety enough to placate her, her eyes never once left his.
Wayland’s shoulders lowered slightly. He knew she would try to choose the easiest route around his question. She had a bad habit of trying to dodge his questions as best as she could. All of this tip-toeing around was an elaborate way for them to avoid these types of questions it seemed. Smothered by what they did in the dark, buying them just a little more time.
When she drew away from him, her arms coming up to cover herself, he furrowed his brows at her. “What I want is for you to just tell me that you feel something —anything.”
She was retaliating. That inner fire came to life inside of her. He’d seen it many times before. During their arguments when they first met, he even saw glimpses of it while their bodies were nothing but a mess of sweat and flesh. Proof that she did feel and she felt deeply, but when it came to him —to them. It was like radio silence and despite the quietness, he felt utterly deafened by it. Slowly, he shook his head, refusing to believe the words that came out of her mouth.
“Gods damn it, Phaedra.” his voice was hoarse. “I push you because I seem to be the only one that sees you for who you are. I don’t want more from you than what you have. How can I? All you ever give me is the surface.” It was torture. Having to fill himself with whatever he could during the night just to be left with nothing after. Constantly putting on a show for everyone else like they couldn’t care less about each other. She wasn’t some piece of meat to him and having to treat her as such —regardless if it was mutual— it didn’t sit right with him.
The silence that settled over the two of them felt too long, both staring at each other with equal parts passion and dread. He had nearly given up. It wasn’t about the jealousy, it was why she felt that way in the first place. Wayland wondered if she would ever be able to admit such a thing or if she kept her heart locked up. He saw the look on her face when Adrastus gifted them the choice to stay. There was terror in those eyes. Uncertainty behind that forced smile. And if she was to return home? She would forget about him. Like nothing had ever happened and go on with life as she planned. Everything was just about the plan for her from the beginning it seemed and he was never part of it. And it scared her. Hell, it scared him too. But he was willing to try.
Her voice had him lifting his gaze once more. An instinct. When he hurt, she hurt. He blinked, his mind racing as previous words echoed in the back of his mind. The odds of such a thing were so slim, he refused to let himself believe something like that. Especially not Evie’s sister. It just wasn’t possible. The way she made him feel didn’t feel possible. Even if it was true. How could he ever tell her such a thing?
As her mood suddenly shifted, he felt it in his veins. That burning rage in her eyes, that passion, it was unmistakable. “And you are the master of your own life. You are the strike of lightning before the thunder. A raging storm that knows no borders, and I will continue to bet on you.” Wayland frowned, approaching her once more. “Even if my pockets ran dry, I would bet on you because I believe in you. And there is nothing that I desire more in this life than to see you succeed. Because, I too, am driven by this force.” his hands found her face. “I too, hurt when you hurt.” Burning hazel eyes searched her own, thumb dragging along her cheek, then admitted. “And when I touch you, I feel that warmth that spreads in the pit of your stomach.”
For a moment he just looked at her, his heart hammering against the cage of his ribs. “You have been a mighty pain in my ass, Phaedra, but you are also the first real thing that I have ever felt, and I just needed to know if you felt even a sliver of it."
A knock on the door had Wayland's muscles tightening and he lowered his hands from her face, letting her step away from him. When the handle moved and the door opened, Wayland stared at Evie who poked her head inside, eyeing the two of them suspiciously.
"I was just leaving," Wayland said, eyes meeting Fayes briefly before he moved to exit the room.
Wayland’s faith in her was endearing, but stupid. They both knew that had it truly come down to it, she wouldn’t have stood a chance against Dahlia. Her mortality put her at a disadvantage in this world. She was smaller and weaker than the fae women, more fragile than she cared to admit. Her spirit may be fiery, but Faye lacked the power to fan those flames into fruition. “Keep betting on me and you’re bound to find yourself penniless,” said the girl with a slight smile. There was a subtle warning nestled within those words, perhaps one she wasn’t even conscious of herself - and it led them into their next conversation, with Wayland’s blunt question:
“Why did you pick a fight with Dahlia?”
So simple and straight to the point. It should have been easy to answer, and yet Faye found herself blinking at him as if she didn’t quite understand what was being asked of her. Or perhaps she simply didn’t want to read deeply into the question. Opening her mouth to respond with something flippant and glib, she was cut off by Wayland’s voice, quiet and firm as he all but demanded that she answer him with honesty. The man was stepping closer, and her breath was catching. It was an instinctive response, one that filled her lungs with him and overrode her senses with those mouth-watering notes of leather and sandalwood. Though her feet stayed planted firmly where they were, her body ached to close the distance between the two of them. As if there were something deep inside of her reaching out towards him, her body thrumming to the beat of his drum.
“Wayland,” her voice was a low and weary murmur as his fingertips trailed the length of her emerald ruffles. The look on his face made her stomach clench painfully as his hands found her wrist. Blue-brown eyes flickered down to study the bracelet sitting there, shimmering in the lamplight. A golden sunflower. His words reached her ears, and Faye didn’t know whether she was shuddering from the truths he spoke or the fingers creeping a slow trail up her arm, coming to rest on her shoulder. Their gazes met once more, and there was raw emotion flooding those hazel depths like the waves flooding the shore. For a moment she felt as if she may drown in them - for a moment she felt as if she might want to. There was something about the way that he was staring at her paired with the things he was saying, those unspoken truths that had always existed between the two of them but were never acknowledged until now. It made her pulse quicken and her head feel dizzy, as if suddenly the world was closing in around her and there was nowhere left to run and hide. Though it had always been inevitable, she’d thought it could have been prolonged a bit more.
She was silent. Trying to figure out how to answer those questions without truly answering them. Trying to find the little half truths she knew would placate him yet ultimately leave the both of them feeling empty and hollow in the morning. This thing between them worked in theory, but they were walking on a tightrope; sway too far to one side, and you were bound to fall. It was all about balance, balancing lust and genuine emotion, balancing the pull of the head and the heart. Until now Faye had done a fairly good job of finding the right words to keep things between them light and without attachment, ensuring that neither side was disappointed in the end. But when Wayland looked at her like that, when he was burning her through with that molten gaze and whispering into the world those sweet, forbidden truths….it almost made her wonder if maybe disappointment wasn’t inevitable, and she was wasting her time trying to prevent it.
“I didn’t like the things she said to you,” said Faye finally, with a shrug. Those hazel eyes bore into her own, darkening slightly: as if to remind her, no bullshit. The blonde chewed at her bottom lip, shifting with discomfort. For so long she’d danced her way around ever truly addressing the topic, dismissing the true nature of their relationship so many times that it had become almost easy to pretend that whatever this thing was between them meant nothing. But when he stared at her like that, clearly searching so desperately for something that Faye remained unprepared to give him, it reminded her that they’d built themselves a palace of smoke and mirrors. “Fine - even before that.” sighed Faye reluctantly. “From the moment she sank her perfectly-painted claws into your arm and pulled you onto that dance floor, I loathed her. I didn’t like seeing you together. Is that what you’re looking for me to say here, Wayland? That I was jealous?” Scowling at him, Faye drew away from those wandering hands which seemed to have a habit of skimming her flesh absently, wreaking havoc on her composure. She drew her arms across her chest in a display of defensiveness, as if somehow the simple action were going to protect the secrets residing within from his prying eyes.
“You’re always pushing me,” the girl complained, scowl deepening. And as the words left her lips, she realized how true they were. From the moment they'd met, he was pushing her. Pushing her away with his sharp tongue and arrogant attitude. Pushing her out of her comfort zone, into that damned swimming hole. Pushing her towards a new life in Sakaris. Pushing her onto her back atop cluttered desks in the middle of enemy territory. Pushing, pushing, pushing. Pushing her for more, for truths and clarification and answers to the unspoken questions which lie so blatantly in the open air between them. “You want more from me than I have to give to you, Wayland. I don’t know what you’re searching for here. I don’t know why I picked a fight with Dahlia. I don’t know why the thought of you two together bothers me as much as it does. Hell, I don’t even know why I am wasting my breath trying to explain it - I just. Don’t. Know.” And she wished she could explain to him how much internal conflict there was. She wished she could put into words how the sight of him standing there before her sent her heart racing with anxiety, even while his presence soothed some long locked-away sector of her splintered soul. Faye yearned to give voice to this innate sense of kinship she felt towards him. She longed to acknowledge the fact that with him, seconds felt like days and days felt like years - how many lifetimes they’d already spent together, in the short amount of time since they’d met. But none of it made sense: how comfortable she had become, how much faith and trust she unconsciously bestowed upon him, how his mere presence in her life had kindled the fire flooding her veins and given her new life.
There was a long, puzzling silence before she uttered anything else. “All I know is that I can’t seem to help myself from feeling things when you’re around. It’s like every rational thought I have in my mind disappears completely, and I’m just driven by this…..this instinct or something, I guess.” She spoke slowly, face twisting into an expression of uncertainty, as if she were struggling to understand her own explanation as it formed on her lips. “When you hurt, I hurt.” The revelation made her brows furrow - she wasn’t sure she liked admitting that aloud. “And I didn’t like what she said to you. You are no one’s inferior.” Her voice had gone deadly calm, and there was a ferocity behind her words that made her teeth grind together. “She can think what she wants…they all can. But I know. And I won’t hesitate to correct anyone who goes around spewing that sort of filth. You are not beneath them. You are not their jester, you are the sword - and they’d do well to remember that steel is stronger than bone.”
Each bowed head in the room rose slightly, just enough for their curious gazes to glance up at the couple standing before them. Adrastus stared down into Evie’s eyes with such an unbreakable longing. He always looked at her that way. As though he still couldn’t believe that such a person could possibly be his. In truth, there were days that he spent hours wondering how he managed to be worthy of her love.
The shaky breath that expelled from Evie caused his lips to curve slightly, brows knitting with understanding as they often did. He remembered the look in her eyes when they first retrieved the ring. Remembered where they once stood with their feelings and how tangled everything seemed to always feel. She was always so careful with her heart, and he admired that about her. It made it that much more impactful to hear her say she loved him. To feel the sweet caress of her palm on his cheek. His smirk widened, eyes narrowing and the bridge of his nose crinkling at her use of adjectives for him. Nevertheless, his heart felt full. In fact, it was over spilling with emotions as Evie accepted his gift. In unison, they were reaching, lips finding each other and the room that was once silent was filled with the roaring congratulations of their family.
Adrastus took Evie’s hand in his own, slowly sliding the ring onto her left hand, a smile on his face as he tilted her chin up softly to look at him. “And I love you, my impossible, beautiful High Lady. In this life, and in every life yet to come.” his half-smirk only deepened when his brothers bolted to grab each one of his shoulders, shaking him like wild animals and the girls were quick to hand out glasses.
“Wine! We need wine!” Onica cried out, wiping a dramatic tear from her cheek.
The festivities were far from over when Wayland watched Faye stand to excuse herself from the party. Everyone was either too busy jabbering on about their new gifts or the engagement to take too much consideration into her dismissing herself. All except for Wayland that is.
He rose his glass to his lips as he watched her wave her farewells with a plastered smile on her face and then she was climbing the staircase to the upper level of the house. Finishing the contents, Wayland set the cup down on a nearby table and released a slow sigh before standing from his seat.
“Wayland,” a drunken Onica slapped a hand onto his shoulder and pointed to Killian who looked like he was over whatever conversation they were in the middle of. “Do you not love your wing warmers?” she looked at him with squinting eyes and Wayland peeled her hand off of him.
“Did you already finish the wine you received today?” he arched a brow and she glared.
“You’re avoiding the question,” she crossed her arms and Nevara laughed.
“The wing warmers make them look like foo-foo dogs in little jackets, Onica,” she said through her laughter as she held one up.
Adrastus, who busied himself refilling Evie’s glass was pursing his lips so hard, it was a miracle he hadn’t already bursted out laughing.
“They aren’t as bad as those fuzzy socks you got everyone last year,” Wayland patted her head and she scowled.
“You loved those!”
Laughter emptied into the room from nearly everyone and left Onica reaching for the bottle of wine next, brows furrowed in an unimpressed look. Wayland took the moment to disappear up the staircase himself, leaving the echoing voices behind him as he did.
The hall was dimly lit and he counted the doors as he walked until he was at Faye’s new bedroom. Chewing on his lip briefly, he stared at the wood for a long moment before bracing himself against the doorframe, raising his fist to knock. He bowed his head as he listened for footsteps and then the door swung open. Raising his eyes to meet hers, the two of them simply looked at each other quietly. They often did that. Just stared at each other as if they were trying to read one another's mind somehow. One of his brows rose faintly, glancing behind her at the room. He only was able to see bits and pieces of it as they created the space for her, never actually seeing it complete. When she sidestepped out of his way, he moved inside, listening to her as his eyes roamed around absently.
He came to a stop at the center of the room, glancing over a shoulder at her, lips smirking in amusement. Stealing a look down at his hip, he examined the dagger once more —he’d found himself staring at it in awe several times since he’d been given it—- and then Wayland shrugged. “I would have put money down that you could have handled your own without it,” he played along, turning his body fully toward her now. Eyeing Faye’s slender figure and the graceful way she carried herself toward him, coming to a stop in front of him.
“Why did you pick a fight with Dahlia?” he asked, staring down at her. In the beginning of the night, Faye made it clear that they weren’t anything important. That she didn’t care if he was with someone else. She’d practically served him on a silver platter to Dahlia and then she was ready to murder the girl for him. He knew that friends protected one another, but that wasn’t just protection. Even before his name was dragged through the mud, she was baring her teeth. “And don’t give me any bullshit,” his voice was quiet, steady. “Pulling me away from the dance?” he added, stepping toward her more, one of his hands was raising, fingertips gliding along one of the ruffles of her emerald dress. An almost pained, thoughtful expression crossed his features, that traveling hand finding her wrist where the bracelet he gave her dangled. “Is it the same reason that when I stay the night in your bed, your hand always reaches for mine?”
Wayland rose his fingertips along her bare arm, to the tip of her shoulder and his eyes met hers, burning there. “Or the same reason we lay there staring at each other for just another minute before I have to leave?” he whispered to her.
As proud as he was of his brother for taking the next step with Evie, it had only brought up feelings of his own. Desires that he had been burying. It made him envious. Their relationship was being paraded, whilst his and Faye’s was thriving in the shadows. When it started, he felt okay, safer even, keeping what they were doing concealed behind closed doors, but the longer it went on, the more he felt the effects of what they were doing. Tonight's jealousy was only part of it and he wanted her to admit that whatever it was they were doing here, it wasn’t just sex. He couldn’t get enough of her. She drove him utterly mad with addiction and now that he was seeing it in her too, he just wanted her to hear her say it.
To know it wasn’t just all in his head.
There was nothing satisfactory in watching Dahlia scamper off like a kicked puppy, tail tucked between her legs - it simply wasn’t enough. And as they all sat in the sitting room after the feast, chittering and chattering and reflecting upon the night, she found that the fire in her chest had never quite been snuffed out - only left to smolder.
Faye took no pride in the supposed victory. Though only they knew it, her verbal sparring with Dahlia had been little more than a crime of passion; nothing worth celebrating. She’d never sought to prove herself superior, to stake her claim, or even to put the fae woman in her place. All she’d wanted was to defend Wayland, to ease the tension in his body and soothe whatever hurt she sensed lingering in his heart. And she wasn’t the only one, judging by the bitterness in Onica’s voice when she spoke of the woman, Dahlia. She could have sworn there was a hint of pride in Wayland’s voice when he enunciated the fact that she’d been the one to knock the woman down a peg, and the thought made her heart soar and her stomach squelch simultaneously. Remaining silent, Faye allowed only the faintest of smirks to cross her features.
“Though she be but little, she is fierce,” quoted Evie with a teasing grin towards her sister. It succeeded in making the blonde’s lips quirk ever so slightly. “I’ve often thought the same of you.” And her mind flickered to that day so long ago, when Adrastus had first come to take Evie from them. How fierce and threatening her sister had appeared then, leaping into action with her hunting knife drawn before the door had even been fully opened. No amount of glamor could erase the half-crazed look of desperation in Evie’s eyes from her mind. Perhaps that was something else she’d inherited from her sister: the urge to protect. It had always been softer in Faye, subtler somehow. She protected those she loved not with daggers drawn, but rather through modes of wit and self-sacrifice. Tonight, that had changed. For the first time she’d felt compelled to act in haste, blinded by emotion and rushing headfirst into the fray of things without taking time to consider. She didn’t regret it - without a doubt, she would never regret anything other than the fact that she’d never gotten to sink her claws into that wretched woman. But as Faye reflected upon the whole ordeal, she was unsettled. Unsure of these emotions and the man who stirred them up within her.
Gift giving commenced, and Faye was surprised to find herself on the receiving end of so many nice things. It was strange, being surrounded by so many people who sought to shower them with lovely things - who sought to show them that they cared. As boxes were opened and sentiments exchanged, the night progressed into a cozy and comfortable affair. Settled back into a plush armchair, the blonde found herself as delighted by watching the reaction of others as she was in seeing the gifts given, in receiving her own. This was a family, she realized. A true family, one bound by choice and not by blood. And they were choosing to allow them to be a part of it, if only for a little while. They owed herself and Arden nothing, and yet they gave to freely. That warmed her, and she found herself softening towards them without even realizing it. Without having known she needed softening to begin with. Her heart was full and so were her arms whenever Adrastus turned towards herself and Arden. A lazy smile was scrawled across the blonde’s face, and she watched him expectantly, half-wondering what a man like himself - one of such power and status - would think to gift them. As he began to speak, that smile slowly dwindled until it had faded away completely. Bedrooms - he had gifted them bedrooms within his home. Places of permanent dwelling. Without realizing it Faye straightened, sitting up a bit further with her hands sat in her lap as she gave the man her full attention, listening as intently as she could manage.
It was his last few words that were the most unexpected: you're free to stay as long as you'd like.
There was a long moment of silence after Adrastus had finished bestowing their gifts upon them. Faye found herself staring at him as his words slowly registered with her. Brows drawing together slightly, the blonde pursed her lips in a look of muted confusion, which gradually morphed into thoughtfulness. Casting a sideways glance at Arden, she could pinpoint the exact moment the little boy realized what was being said to him. The most brilliant smile broke out across his face, and he gave them all a toothy grin as he asked, “You mean we can stay?” and he shot Faye a look so damn hopeful that she had to tear her gaze away from him or risk being overcome by emotions she’d rather not face. Her gut reaction was to lash out, to tell Arden that of course they couldn’t stay, don’t be ridiculous - she swallowed it down. Instead of speaking she simply looked, turning her eyes towards the place where her sister sat. And there, she saw it: that same fucking irrational hope reflected within those pools of blue. Suppressing a shiver, Faye cast a fleeting glance around the room but refused to allow her gaze to fall upon the one place - the one person - it truly sought.
Until now, she hadn’t realized that their days in Sakaris were not in fact numbered. The option of staying had never been one she’d considered. This was supposed to be a temporary reprieve, a place of refuge while their village was rebuilt and they tried to find a way around the King’s dastardly plans to damn them all. The plan was always to return home, to go about their lives as if none of this had ever happened. And what other choice did they truly have? Were they just supposed to stay in Sakaris and live out their limited days amongst the immortal? They would age, while everyone and everything around them stayed the same. There would always be a barrier between them and the rest, both too innate and too apparent to be ignored. This world wasn’t created with their futures in mind - they could live the remainder of their lives in the lap of luxury here, but they’d never truly be happy. Just living on borrowed time.
And still, Faye plastered across her face the brightest smile she’d bestowed upon them yet. A smile so convincing, so perfectly well placed as understanding dawned, that it would have taken an unnaturally observant eye to suspect the turmoil within. “Of course you can stay,” she said the words but they felt so hollow. It left a bitter taste on her tongue. At the end of the day, the decision wasn’t hers to make - but she’d fight tooth and nail for the outcome to be in Arden’s best favor, whatever that may be. Nudging the little boy with her foot, she added, “If you mind your manners.” And she nodded pointedly towards Adrastus. Arden was practically falling all over himself to thank Adrastus, and he was so happy that she felt utterly cruel and heartless for wanting to tear him away from such a place. Forcing those thoughts away, Faye inclined her head politely. “Thank you, Adrastus. You are truly too generous.” And even as half of her heart sought to pull away and distance herself from the situation, the other half beat only for this. For them. For what could be. It was like war drums sounding in her chest, the feeble organ beating against its bone cage in an attempt to shred itself in two, to placate her completely. It simply wasn’t possible.
Settling back into her chair once more, Faye watched as Adrastus turned his attention away from them and towards Evie. The woman stood, a shy sort of smile playing on the edges of her lips as she cast a self-conscious glance around the room, as if so many eyes on her - the eyes of her family, even - still left her feeling frazzled. Utter love and adoration shone on her face, etched into every facet of her features as if she had been carved from euphoria itself. Faye’s heart ached with longing at the sight, overshadowed only by the genuine joy it brought her to know that Evie had found here what she’d always deserved. Home. Love. Family.
And then Adrastus began to speak.
Evie’s lips curled faintly at the memory of the ring’s retrieval. A lifetime ago. Back when they had still been so hesitant in their love, so unsure of their footing and half-expecting to fall. And now, here they were. Her heart swelled with both pride and love as Adrastus spoke, highlighting all of the aspects of her personality that had once seemed so fool-hardy and troublesome. Evie could anticipate what was coming, knew what lay nestled deep within that little box. Knew what it symbolized. There had been a time when wearing his ring had terrified her beyond belief, but now she felt differently. She felt sure. Whatever this life might entail, whatever lay in the next, she wanted it all with him. It had never been a question of it, but rather when. And now more than ever she was certain. Of him, of herself, of what they could be together.
But then something shifted, his tone hardened ever so slightly, and her eyes widened a fraction as he made the boldest declaration she’d ever heard. Drawing in a sharp breath, Evie stared up at Adrastus with a look of awed wonder. High Lady. There were no High Ladies, only Lords. The title simply didn’t exist - or, it hadn’t. Until now. The magnitude of what he was implying, of what he was offering her, did not go unnoticed. Not by Evie, and not by the rest as they dropped to their knees around her. Stomach squirming with half terror and half anticipation, Evie let loose a steadying, grounding breath. For the first time, she didn’t allow her own self doubt to cloud her judgment. If Adrastus believed that she was worthy of being High Lady, then she was worthy. “I love you. I have always loved you, even when you were the most insufferable, pigheaded man in the realm.” She said softly, reaching up to gently cup his cheek as a teasing smile found its way onto her face. “Being your mate may have been my destiny, but being your friend is my greatest honor. And I cannot think of a life better spent than one by your side, as your High Lady.” The words had barely sounded when she was reaching for him, or perhaps he was reaching for her, and their lips were meeting in the tenderest display of love, affection, and respect. Evie wound her arms around his neck and smiled against his lips when they parted.
The ring fit her finger as perfectly as the day she’d first worn it, only now it sat there both confidently and permanently.
…
Later that night, Faye sat on the edge of her newly gifted bed looking around at the little room and its furnishings. The walls were a pastel yellow that seemed to shimmer beneath the low lighting, as if they’d been painted directly by beams of sunlight. Opposite the bed was a small desk, and sitting upon it her journal and charcoal. There was a large bay window on the far wall letting light into the room, its broad seat-like sill teeming with life between the assortment of house plants and freshly cut flowers from the gardens. The walls were decorated with botanical pictures, informative sketches resembling those found within her own journal. A floor-length bookcase donned a portion of one wall, and it had already been stacked with several different informative books that she’d been eyeing in the library. Much to Faye’s surprise, she found a few knick-knacks sitting on the edges of those shelves that she had left behind in her old bedroom - she wondered how they’d gotten here, before she remembered the answer was obvious: magic. What it must be like to have so much power in ones’ hands. So much control.
There was a knock on the door, and Faye jumped. Hurrying forward, she pulled it open and found Wayland lounging against the frame. Surprised that he’d be so bold as to come to her room now, rather than after everyone had retired for the night, she eyed him wearily. The look on his face was unreadable, it could have meant anything, and she found herself half tempted to bid him goodnight and be done with things until the morning. But she stepped aside anyway, allowing him to enter. “If you’re here to mock me, don’t.” Said Faye with a slight frown, lingering hesitantly near the door after she’d shut it. She crossed her arms over her chest, but was unsure whether it was an attempt to fight off the chill in the air or her own insecurities. “I know I’m only a mortal girl. I know I was in over my head,” and though she could have sworn she heard that tinge of pride in his voice earlier, that memory was far from her mind now. Now she wondered if it could have been meant in an entirely different way. Now, it was either face the feelings tonights’ events had roused towards herself, or the feelings it had roused towards him.
Clearly there was only one acceptable option.
“I do think if I hadn’t been so quick to gift you that dagger, though, I might have stood a chance,” mused Faye half-heartedly. She crept closer towards Wayland, still unable to sense why he was here. That in itself frustrated her - she hated how blind she was to any and everything involving him. The rest of the world she could see so clearly. People, their intentions, their thoughts and feelings. Most of the time he remained a mystery to her. “Why are you here, Wayland?” she finally asked him, brows creasing thoughtfully as she came to stand in front of him. If they weren’t fighting or fucking that left only one alternative, and Faye wasn’t so sure she wanted to face anything of that caliber tonight. Then again, when did she ever? It was all going to come to a head eventually, she knew that deep down, and yet she continued to push it away. Just one more day. One more escaped confrontation of the heart. One more distraction. That was all she needed, and things would continue on just as they were.
Wayland studied Faye. He took into consideration the way that her expression changed from curiosity and wonderment to an almost shocked expression. His eyes flickered over the pulse that bounced against her neck as she stilled while taking in his second gift to her. The bracelet sat unjostled against its velvet as she held the box in her hands for a long while. For a fleeting moment, he wondered if the gift was overstepping some sort of boundary.
His shoulders visibly relaxed when she finally spoke and then there was a quiet shuffling of her body as she repositioned herself to face him, holding out her bare wrist to him. The wrist that once bore the evidence of another's hold on her. Wayland would have been lying to himself if he said he didn’t feel even an ounce of satisfaction in knowing that she was willingly wearing something from him. Honored. That was the word she had chosen.
Reaching for the bracelet, his fingers went to work, clasping the jewelry in place for her. His fingers brushed against the inner part of her arm gently as he drew back to let her examine it, the corner of his lips twitching into a faint smile, she seemed utterly entranced by it.
“It’s my pleasure,” Wayland insisted and after a while of basking in each other's presence, he rose to his feet, reaching out his hand for her to take.
The two of them had barely made it back into the sea of chatter and music when they were once again bombarded by the all too overwhelming-Daliah. She didn’t miss a beat as the sound of her heels clicking against the marbled floors carried her toward them. Wayland’s muscles went taut as if they two were appalled by the woman.
Unlike the first interaction with Dahlia, Wayland turned toward Faye who was not readying herself to leave the scene. Instead, the shorter female was standing her ground, her chin held high. The posture, the look on her face, and then the words that shot from her lips like venom caused Wayland to not only blink, but he found himself smiling without realizing it. Only when Dahlia shot a sharp look his way did he even notice that his dimples were showing rather shamelessly.
Slowly, his body had begun relaxing. He blamed the utter shock that was washing over him at that moment. Wayland had not expected Faye to release her fire on the unsuspecting fae. However, his smile disappeared rather quickly when Dahlia called her a bitch. In fact, any sign of amusement was swiped clean off his face, but Faye continued her brutal assault on that silver tongue. He was sure she all but closed the conversation when Dahlia just couldn’t help herself, turning her aggression on Wayland now. An expectancy held in her gaze. He wasn’t sure what it was she expected him to say. Why did she assume he would back her up?
Wayland raised his brows at the woman and then crossed his arms. “I think we are done here, Dahlia,”
He wanted that to be it. To take Faye and enjoy the rest of the night, but that seemed to be too easy. Dahlia’s words entered his ears and they struck their mark. Deep. He stiffened, his eyes darkening as he stared at her. The exchanging of words was like the clashing of swords. The anger that was rolling off of Faye alone could have brought down the venue. Wayland stepped toward Faye.
“Hey, woah,” he called out and just as she was lunging, his arms encircled around her thrashing body. “She is not worth it,” he said against her, not entirely sure if she was hearing him or not. She was still fighting against him as he dragged her back.
When Wayland raised his gaze up toward Dahlia, he was surprised to find Adrastus standing behind her, those swirling pools of silver glaring down at her and then flickering toward Wayland and Faye.
“Now, is that any way to speak to the Lord of Bloodshed?” Adrastus spoke and caused Dahlia to spin on her heel, eyes wide as she took in the towering dark figure that was the High Lord of the Night.
“Lord Adrastus,” she inhaled, eyes darting back and forth between them all. Adrastus simply smirked at the surprise on her face. “I — I didn’t —”
“Please, save yourself the embarrassment of trying to complete that sentence,” Adras waved his hand dismissively and Dahlia pressed her lips tightly. The High Lord craned his head to look over at Wayland and Faye. He surveyed the two of them silently for a moment and then looked to his side where Evie approached with Arden’s hand in her own. “We have gifts waiting at home that need to be opened,” he finally said, and when his eyes rested on Dahlia, darkness sparkled in them and she was scurrying off as if she’d been mentally lashed out at.
* * *
When the group returned to the townhouse, it quickly became apparent that Adras and Evie weren’t the only ones to see the chaos that ensued back at the venue.
“I can’t tell you how long I’ve been waiting for someone to put that bitch in her place,” Onica muttered against her wine glass.
In the sitting room, everyone got comfortable, still dressed to the nines. Wayland stood behind one of the loveseats that Evie was sitting in, his forearms propped against the back of it. “Bet you didn’t think the one to do it would be a mortal?” he smirked and Onica shrugged, giving a nod and a faint smile to Faye.
It was both physically and mentally painful for him to not cross the room to be beside her. After the way that she took on Dahlia, seeing that consuming rage as she defended him with every bit of might she possessed. All he wanted to do was swoop her up right then and there, bring her to the nearest room, and have his way with her. Still, that desire screamed inside of him, but he forced distance between them. At least for now. Not realizing that he was staring at Faye, he blinked out of his fantasy and forced himself to look away, and settled his gaze on the others who were beginning to hand out presents to one another.
As usual, the gifts from Nevara and Onica were rather practical and seemed to always surprise people. Killian and Wayland received wing-warmers, and new sheaths for their weapons while Faye and Evie were gifted new shoes and hair accessories. Arden got toys and candy from everyone, and the men had made an agreement not to get each other anything after years of struggling to think of anything they could possibly need. While Adras set aside the ties he received from Onica and Nevara, he gestured for Wayland and Killian to go ahead with their gifts to the girls.
Seeing as he had already exchanged with Faye in private, he only had three boxes that he was handing out. In Onica’s was a large bottle of wine and in Nevara’s was a set of wine glasses. He knew they would be sharing those presents tonight. And inside Evie’s present was a bookmark enchanted by fae light. The orb of light would hover over the pages of her books so that she would be able to read at night.
Killian had gotten Evie a collection of books to read and the other two more wine bottles. Probably after seeing the lack thereof in the wine cellar.
Adrastus had gone last, gifting Onica and Nevara new dresses with matching heels. He then turned toward Arden and Faye. "Please don't take this as me making a decision for you, but as long as you two are staying with us, no matter how long that is, I think that it is only right that this feels just as much your home as any," he gestured up the stairs. "With the help of Evie and some observation, I was able to give you both rooms in this house that are completely your own. You're free to redecorate and most importantly, you're free to stay as long as you'd like." Adras then shifted toward Evie and Wayland moved to round the chair. His eyes lingered over Faye for a moment before landing on Evie. He had known that these gifts were all going to be heavier than what was expected. The High Lord's expression had softened — it always did when he was looking upon his mate, but as he reached out his hand to guide her to stand with him, it was rawer than he’d ever seen it. Everyone in the room stilled and Adras cleared his throat before drawing out a small box from his jacket pocket. He opened it slowly.
“I didn’t ask you to retrieve this ring solely because I wanted to test your abilities,” he began, eyes searching hers. “My mother gave this ring to the Weaver so she could guard it until my future bride or mate would have to come and retrieve it. She wanted to know that whoever claimed my heart was strong enough to do so. But, I knew, I knew it the moment you stormed beneath the mountain. A force to be reckoned with. I do not want you to just be my mate, I want our souls to be intertwined and I want —” he paused, hand lifting to brush a thumb along her cheek softly. “I want you to be High Lady of the Night Court, Evelyn Graves.”
The room filled with a silent wave of emotion and then Killian dropped to one knee. Wayland glanced at the Spymaster then to Evie before lowering himself next, down on one knee, head bowed. Onica and Nevara followed suit and waited in silence.
A polite thank you would have been satisfactory, but not nearly as satisfactory as the feeling of his calloused hands gently cupping her face, lips warm and soft against her own. When Wayland cradled her face in his hands so delicately, the kiss tender and indulgent, Faye didn’t know what to think. It wasn’t the urgent clash of tongue and teeth she’d grown accustomed to, that familiar lust-driven battle which set her skin aflame and stoked the fire beneath whatever primal urge connected the two of them - no, this was something else entirely. Something gentle and intentional. Where her heart usually pounded incessantly against her ribcage in its demand to be acknowledged, it now only trembled. Where her skin usually flushed, it was now dotted in goosebumps. Where her stomach usually clenched with need, it now fluttered with some emotion she couldn’t pinpoint.
Faye found herself unable to stop the slight curving of her lips as she looked up at him from beneath lowered lashes, their foreheads pressed together. When finally he pulled away from her she said softly, “You’re welcome, Wayland.” She hadn’t been expecting him to arm himself with the flowery dagger just then, if at all, and was delighted when the man stood and at once began to make space for the gift. The smile on her face was wide, beaming even, as she watched him withdraw his old dagger and replace it. Though his leathers were dark and the dagger looked very out of character for him, something about the sight of him wearing it made her feel inexplicably happy. Blue-brown eyes followed him as he rightened himself and reached for the drawing, tucking it away inside the safety of his jacket. The consideration with which he stored her gifts, the level of appreciation she could sense just by watching his reactions, tugged at her heartstrings.
Wayland lowered himself down onto the rug beside her and Faye couldn’t help but to gravitate towards him, leaning in nearer without thinking about it. As his words filled the little bit of empty space between them, she paused. The prospect of receiving gifts on the solstice wasn’t one she had considered fully. Gift giving was traditional in the mortal realm, but for so many years they’d had so little money that the only gifts they’d exchanged, if any, had been simple and hand-made. She’d assumed that the tradition would not carry over, given how elegant and elaborate everything seemed to be in Sakaris, and therefore Wayland was the only one she’d prepared gifts for - there was something that should be intimate about exchanging a gift with someone, at least in her eyes. And though she’d gotten him gifts, she hadn’t entirely expected him to return the gesture. Hadn’t expected, but upon reflection perhaps there was a tiny part of her that had hoped. Hoped he thought about her as often and as intricately as she thought about him. She knew that whatever this was between them wasn’t meant to be lasting, and therefore she held no expectations - and yet her face lit up when he withdrew those little boxes out of his jacket pockets.
At his words about being a tough act to follow, she scoffed. Hardly. And yet she played along. “You mean to tell me you don’t have a pretty little dagger hidden away in there for me?” Faye tsked and reached out, pulling at the edge of his jacket to peek teasingly beneath at the many hidden weapons. What he did have for her was those decorative boxes, which the blonde accepted gladly. Peering beneath the first’s lid, her breath caught at the sight of a beautiful glass object. Closer inspection told her that it was a small container, carved into the shape of a pink rose. Her favorite flower. Gently, Faye lifted the little flower out of its box and tilted it slightly, swirling the crimson-colored liquid within. Brows furrowed slightly, but not in displeasure, as she tried to figure out what she was looking at. It took only a moment for her to realize that he had gifted her a pen and ink. Still lying in the box was a fountain pen, comprised of one of the most beautiful feathers she’d ever seen. Faye stroked a finger gingerly across its soft edge, listening as Wayland explained to her exactly how the set functioned. Brows raising in surprise, she looked down at the pen in awe. Who would have known that such a thing was possible? Mind already racing with the possibilities of what she could do with such a tool, Faye forced herself to lay it aside and reach for the second box waiting in Wayland’s open palm.
The moment she lifted its lid, Faye stilled. Nestled amongst a bed of velvet, the golden bracelet gleamed and glinted beneath the light of the chandelier. At its center was a beautiful sunflower, edged by golden leaves and a trail of genuine pearls. It was as dainty as it was beautiful, and she couldn’t stop the comparisons from forming in her mind as she recalled the engagement bracelet sitting at the bottom of a drawer somewhere in her bedroom. They raced through her mind faster and faster until they all blurred together. Silver versus gold. Possession versus passion. Deceit versus generosity. Aeron had laden her a wrought-iron shackle and Wayland had gifted her sunshine incarnate. As she stared down at the bracelet, words were lost to her. All Faye could do was blink; she didn’t speak, she didn’t move, even though her fingers longed to trace the path of those little pearls, to learn every curve of the sunflowers’ delicate petals. Her chest felt unusually tight, her throat achy and dry. The look on her face was one of solemnity, not reflecting at all the wave of emotions washing over her currently as she contemplated the gift and what it truly meant to her.
When Wayland spoke, her head jerked up. The words sounded in her ears, and her heart stuttered. “I’ll never force you to wear it.” She wondered if he was even aware that his words in themselves were yet another gift. A choice - he was giving her a choice. Something she felt she hadn’t been given in a very, very long time. And in that moment she didn’t care. Didn’t care that this wasn’t something serious, didn’t care that they’d agreed to keep it to themselves, didn’t care that she was living on borrowed time and indulging herself with a temporary fantasy. “I would be honored to wear it,” Faye spoke fiercely, brows knitting together at the insinuation that it was something he’d ever have to force. She leaned forward on her knees before him, holding out the little box with one hand and baring her wrist before him with the other, allowing him to put it on her. When he’d managed to secure the little clasp, the bracelet lay loosely against her skin, gold shimmering. Faye looked down at it, and gently thumbed one of the tiny pearls. “Thank you, Wayland.” She whispered the words, not able to even meet his gaze.
For a few long minutes they sat there in silence. Faye admired her new bracelet, unable to stop herself from staring at its beauty. There wasn’t a piece of jewelry she’d ever loved more. None that had suited her half so well. None that had meant half as much. After what felt like a lifetime of the two of them sitting there before the fireplace, it was time for them to rejoin the party or risk suspicion. Faye climbed to her feet, with Wayland’s help, and the two of them slowly made their way back towards the ballroom. How much time had passed, she wasn’t sure. But the party was as if they’d never left it, save a few less people dancing, a few more feasting. Familiar faces dotted the room, but they were all so absorbed in their own festivities that she wasn’t sure they’d been missed at all.
No - one person had definitely noticed their absence.
Dahlia sought them out immediately. It was as if she had a radar, and the moment Wayland entered the room she flocked to him. They’d barely entered the room when she’d caught sight of them, and had only begun to cross it when she was cutting through the crowd to make her way towards the unlikely pair. Though the dark-haired girl was clearly frazzled, she plastered a sugary-sweet smile on her face. “There you are!” She cooed as she crossed the room to his side once more. “I almost thought you’d forgotten about me.” Wayland stiffened, and his discomfort was obvious to anyone with a pair of eyes. Faye looked up at him for the briefest of moments, noticing the tension, the clench of his jaw. Then she dropped her gaze back towards Dahlia and frowned. “How could he forget? You’re right here. You’re everywhere.” She said plainly. The girl looked more annoyed than surprised, and she forced a laugh. “You’re right. Here I am,” she said. And the undertones of her statement were clear: so you can go. When Faye refused to move, the girl shot her an annoyed look before turning her attention towards Wayland, positioning herself so that she was turned away from Faye when she fluttered those ridiculously long lashes. “Did you miss me?” It was hard to hold back a laugh at the desperation, and how she hadn’t noticed it earlier was a mystery. Jealousy was a funny thing. But it seemed to have dissolved around the time he’d placed the bracelet on her wrist. Arching a brow in question, Faye asked, “Does he look like he did?”
It was the wrong thing to say. Dahlia's gaze flickered first towards the bracelet on her wrist, and then she was scowling openly at Faye, snapping out, “What’s your problem, bitch?” Faye recoiled, a bit surprised by the open hostility but not exactly intimidated. Crossing her arms over her chest, the blonde deadpanned. “You,” the word left her lips and they immediately tugged upwards in amusement. “And the fact that you can’t stop following my date around like a bitch in heat.” The ridiculousness of it, of fighting in the middle of the ballroom with some random woman over who was going to get to take Wayland home, was strangely enthralling. But clearly, this was not going the way the other girl had expected. She looked down at Faye as if she were insignificant, and yet for some reason the back and forth still bothered her. “You said he wasn’t your date,” snipped the girl with a frown. Faye shrugged her shoulders. “I guess I changed my mind. Sorry for the confusion.” There was a surge of annoyance from the other girl and she let out a sound of frustration. “So that’s it, then?” she looked between the two of them incredulously. Another shrug from Faye, and she gestured towards the wide-open space of the banquet hall around them. “Enjoy the party.”
Finally, Dahlia looked up at Wayland, furious even as she laughed breathlessly, as if she couldn’t quite believe it. “Are you just going to let her talk to me like that?” It amused Faye, who felt like she’d been the one most attacked here, but her blue eyes flickered towards Wayland, alight with their own sort of curiosity. When he did nothing to protest, her lips curved a little higher. “Really!?” With a scowl, the girl scoffed and tossed her head over her shoulder. “The apple doesn’t fall far, does it?” The words were lost on Faye, but Wayland tensed. Something in him changed so abruptly that it was jarring, and she found herself feeling like the world was spinning while she grasped to understand what exactly Dahlia had insinuated. “Excuse me?” Faye cocked her head to the side, brows creasing. The dark-haired girl glared daggers at Faye for a moment before she turned her attention towards Wayland. Her laughter was bitter now. Cold and harsh. “You mean she doesn’t know that she’s consorting with the riff-raff of Sakaris?” There was something about her words that made Faye go still. Her gaze flickered towards Wayland, searching, and then back towards Dahlia. “Excuse me?” she repeated, hands clenching into fists beneath each elbow of her crossed arms. “Lowlife. Wretch. Bastard. Take your pick, they all apply.” The smug smirk that curved her lips told Faye she delighted in the words she spoke. Her darker gaze flickered towards Wayland and she added, “Way to keep the family legacy alive. Real classy.” And she crinkled her nose in a way that made Faye long to break it.
A protective wave of fury unlike any she'd ever known washed over her, and before Faye could think better of it she was pushing herself forward. Though a few inches shorter than the fae girl, she raised her chin and bared her teeth as though none of it mattered - as if time and species and ability meant nothing, and she would go round for round regardless. “Mind who you’re speaking to.” Her voice dripped with a deadly sort of promise. It was low, but cold as she ground the words out from between clenched teeth. The raven-haired beauty grinned viciously. “I know exactly who I’m speaking to.” And the scathing once-over she gave Wayland rubbed Faye the wrong way. It was as if she were looking down on him. As if she had any right. “If that were the case, you’d mind your tongue.” Said Faye, and it was clear she was no longer only referencing Wayland. Then, Dahlia turned that judgemental gaze towards her and gave a soft hmph, a sound of dismissal. “Do you expect me to bow to some half-breed and his human whore?” Without warning, Faye was lunging for her. Almost too quick to be caught, and yet she felt a hand on her at the very last second, dragging her back just as her fingertips would have grappled with ebony-colored strands. “You foul-mouthed bitch,” Faye spat out at her, even as she was dragged back a few paces. “If I ever hear his name on your tongue again, I’ll cut it out.” She vowed, glaring at Dahlia even as the woman laughed “Enjoy the party,” she mocked, waggling her fingers menacingly as Faye was pulled away by hands she couldn’t see.
The way that she looked up at him with such a lack of emotion made a shiver crawl down his spine. Again, they made their rounds of denial, dismissing any sort of connection that roared to life between them. She made it seem so effortless. He knew that what they were doing wasn't a promise of anything. There were no strings attached, but still, he felt tangled in a mess of what his body craved, what his mind craved, —his heart.
She made it a habit of separating the Mortal Lands and Letharia often. Saying things as she did now. How this was his world. Not hers. That constant reminder of what was to come. Faye didn’t plan on having a place among them, she had a home that she longed for. And it was not beside him.
His lips parted but quickly pressed into a hard line while he followed her gaze toward Dahlia who was glaring in their direction. Her focus was directed to Faye who brought them to a sudden halt, ceasing their dancing.
“Faye,” Wayland began, worried that the two women might just lose their grip on any restraint that was keeping them from strangling one another on the dance floor.
Delicate fingers wove themselves through Wayland’s and he took in the smile that spread onto her face, her blue orbs still fixed on Dahlia whose eyes darkened at the gesture. How Faye could go from uncaring and unbothered to toying with a powerful fae woman for entertainment. It sent his head spiraling.
Jealousy. It was pure jealousy and not just from Dahlia, that smirk on Faye’s lips, the devilish glint in her eyes, and the way she led him off the polished floors, she wanted this to eat at her, to drive her insane. She was claiming him and it took every amount of effort he had not to let his own mouth form an upward curve of its own as he followed after her, his chin high and their fingers interlaced.
The two of them continued out into the hall, leaving the orchestra of music and crowd of bodies behind. Wayland didn’t speak during this time, he just followed her, letting her tight grip guide him. He quickly found that he didn’t care where they were going, as long as it was with her.
The room she picked for them was dimly lit by a fireplace, their shadows cast across the wood floors, as they entered and he was quickly shoved down into one of the plush chairs by Faye. He blinked up at her, brows knitting slowly. Gift giving. That was what she was going with and he fought the smirk that tried to tug at his lips.
“You got me a gift?” He asked as she began rummaging through the pockets of her jacket, the crinkling of paper could be heard and to his surprise, she was pulling free two wrapped objects. His eyes went from the gifts she placed in his hands and her as she sat on the ground in front of him, a sparkle of amusement held in her eyes.
He wasn’t expecting her to get him anything if he was being honest with himself. Even when he was trying to figure out what to get her, he found himself wondering if it would seem weird to her. Receiving a gift from him.
Slowly he unwrapped the first gift, each unfolding of the paper brought him to what sat in the center. A portrait. Hazel eyes scanned over the image. Drawn by Faye, a blend of charcoal that created a drawing of himself. Even as a sketch, the details of it were unlike anything he’d seen. The pure talent that was being shown on the page was enough to make his mouth go dry.
He swallowed and took it in silently before beginning to open the next. It felt heavier in his hand, and it sat inside a black box beneath the wrapping. Opening it up, inside laid a dagger. Its silver blade gleamed against the light of the fire. Wayland lifted it free from the box, nimble fingers rotating it, feeling the weight of it and then he paused, taking in the hilt.
The clear hilt let the wielder see the vibrant petals of preserved flowers, they were placed into an intricate pattern, still appearing fresh and alive. Wayland felt like his heart was going to swell and burst. Unable to stop shifting his eyes from the two gifts, the silence had built up enough for Faye to chime in once more and his gaze snapped up to meet hers.
He slowly set the gifts down on the table beside him and stared at her for a moment, taking in that smile on her face and just how intimate the gifts felt. The thought that went into them.
Wayland bent over, his hands capturing her face, and drew her lips to his own. Her lips felt so warm against his own and in that moment they felt different than the other times they kissed. Less feral, and more purposefully. When he drew back, his brow pressed to her own, he finally said, “Thank you, Phaedra.” Through smiling lips.
Straightening, Wayland stood, reaching for the dagger. He tugged free one of his old daggers and replaced it with Faye’s. It was comical, the contrast of color against his otherwise dark and dreary attire. Once he found a temporary place for the old dagger, he collected the drawing next, placing it safely within one of the deep pockets of his own jacket.
“You’re a tough act to follow,” Wayland teased, and lowered himself down beside her on the rug. Leaning back on one hand, he used the other to withdraw his own gifts.
He handed her the bigger one first. Under the wrapping was a rectangular box that held a pink glass container carved into the shape of a rose. It held a deep crimson ink inside. Beside the rose-shaped container was a fountain pen made up of delicately carved platinum. The barrel of the pen was connected to a feather of a rather old species of bird in Letharia, the Flaccaan. Their feathers were known to possess ancient lines of magic if you could get your hands on one. He wasn’t sure exactly how many of these pens were actually created, but he knew there weren't many.
“With this pen and ink, anything that you draw can be made tangible as long as the drawing remains intact,” he explained as she looked it over. He then opened his hand for her to collect the next gift. Smaller this time.
A golden chain bracelet was inside this one. In the center of the chain was a vibrant sunflower with golden leaves on either side of it. On each side of the leaves was a row of three true pearls that got subtly smaller as they went.
Wayland watched Faye carefully while she examined it. “I’ll never force you to wear it,” he caught her gaze with his own and as he stared into those big blue eyes of hers, he saw the sunflowers staring back at him and he smiled faintly.
“It just. . . reminded me of you,” he explained, unable to tear his eyes from her own.
Faye could do nothing but walk away - she didn’t trust herself and couldn’t predict what may have happened had she stayed another moment in the presence of Wayland and his friend. Jealousy was niggling away at her, what had started as a dull ache at the base of her belly quickly churning into something more: a raging riptide of something hot and fierce and uncontrollable which seemed to slosh about, setting her insides ablaze with those dark and wicked feelings she was still so unaccustomed to.
Never in her life could Phaedra recall a time when she had been jealous. Not over anything, not even one time. There had been days growing up where she’d ached to know what it was like to have more, to have enough, but she’d never been jealous of those girls at school with food in their bellies and bows in their hairs and nice, store-bought dresses with ruffles and frills and lace. She’d never been jealous of big, pretty houses or elegant horse-drawn carriages or the lavish balls often thrown in the more wealthy section of the village. Always in awe, always humbled, but never before had she experienced jealousy. And to experience it now, over a man of all things? A man who wasn’t even her own, a man to whom she had no claim and no right to feel such things? It infuriated her - and still, did nothing to quelch that dangerous fire which roared through her veins. The pounding in her head. The rush of blood in her ears. The constricting of her chest as her heart sought to beat right out of its cage, every instinct in her body screaming at her to turn back around.
She somehow found herself in front of the massive fireplace, staring down at the crackling embers. It was sick and twisted, but she felt something almost kindred in the way the flames roared and popped, hissing and spitting at anyone who got too near. Had she not been in such a foul mood, it may have made her smile to be in the presence of such an embodiment of her own fiery temperament. While she stood there, Faye reflected on the emotions burning within, a slight frown tugging at her lips as she realized - not for the first time - that she recognized herself less and less these days. And yet, she’d never felt more in touch; with herself, with others, with the world around her. How was that possible, for someone to feel like they were somehow becoming more and less like themselves? Faye knew who she was, who she had always been deep down. And she also knew who she’d forced herself to become over the last year, even if that well-curated mask was stuck on a bit too tight, integrating bits and pieces of itself into her personality. Those versions of herself had always served the girl as she needed them to: even if the final product was a bit sharp around the edges and too soft in its middle.
But what the fuck was this? What was Sakaris doing to her? What was he doing to her? The longer she spent here, and especially in Wayland’s company, the less she recognized herself - and the more she sought to. Evie’s words from earlier in the evening echoed in her ears once more: “Whatever must end, let it. It’s alright if that season of your life is over - make room for what comes next.” But what came next Faye couldn’t be certain of, and that thought terrified her more than anything else.
The heat of the blaze warmed her skin, but as Nero approached her he could tell that the flush of her face was internal, as a million emotions played behind her eyes, highlighted in that yellow-orange glow. Faye took no notice of him as he sidled up beside her, so lost in her own thoughts that the rest of the world had faded into the background. When he spoke, she jumped. “So it was the pretty one,” crooned the dark-haired male, his own eyes alight with mirth as he came to a stop by her side, staring down at those same flames and seeing them as nothing more than they were. Faye blinked once, brows knitting together. “Killian is pretty, too,” she said without lifting her gaze to him. That simple confirmation was enough for Nero, and he reached out to put an arm around her shoulder. It was a comforting gesture, and one she found herself relishing. They stood there in silence for a few minutes, neither of them speaking. When Nero finally did open his mouth, his voice was unusually soft. “Without a muse, an artist is simply a madman shouting to the stars.” The grinding of her teeth could have been audible and Faye had to wonder when she had become so transparent. The words were pointed and they cut her deep, mind immediately flickering towards the sketchbook that was now over pouring with images of the Wayland. Her muse? “I don’t shout to the stars,” she said finally. Though her voice sought to be firm, it wavered slightly. Nero made a thoughtful humming noise in the back of his throat. Finally, he rolled his shoulders lazily and said, “You should try it. Sometimes they answer.”
There was a shift in the air, a change in the atmosphere that had the already-lively crowd positively buzzing. The band’s last tune faded out, only to be replaced quickly by one that Faye recognized - and dreaded. That chiming sent chills breaking out across her arms, the thought of mingling with strangers on the dancefloor enough to make her skin crawl. “Come on,” said Nero and much to her horror, he grabbed her by the arm. Faye recoiled, but the man rolled his eyes and wrapped his fingers around her more tightly, tugging her to the dance floor as she dragged her feet. All around them couples had already lined up, faces both familiar and foreign greeting them. Blue-brown eyes flickered only once towards Wayland and his partner, jaw clenching once more before she turned her head away entirely. When her eyes met Nero’s, his own were still swimming with that familiar mischievousness that she was coming to both love and loathe in equal measure. “I loathe you,” said Faye with a scowl, and his fingertips tightened around her own in response. When he waggled his eyebrows at her, her own relaxed slightly, corners of her lips tugging upwards for a fraction of a second before the dance was beginning, and they were moving across the dance floor.
Nero led her easily, and Faye fell into step alongside him. Though the movements were predictable, the dance choreographed in a way that was ingrained within them all, there was something lacking in the way the two of them moved together. Faye mightn’t have recognized it before, but now she felt cold in the absence of Wayland’s fire, the ferocity with which he moved, and guided her when they danced all she could think about. The tempo of the music continued to build and swell, the dance quickening and taking more of her concentration as she sought to keep up with her partner. Though the steps were simple, it was a lot of twirling and spinning and gliding across the floor, and Faye had only participated in so many dances of the same nature, so she could herself constantly checking her footing and trying to anticipate the movements of those around them. As the time to transition began, Nero guided her outwards and Faye felt the world around her slip away when she came twirling back towards him. She expected to end the movement and go willingly into the hand of the next in line - but what she found was herself crashing into another body, a gasp escaping the girl as her eyes darted upwards to meet the eyes of the man who had caught her.
Relief flooded her for a moment, at the knowledge that she hadn’t somehow fucked up the succession of steps, but that relief was followed immediately by fury as she realized that she’d been set up. Shooting a scowl at her friend as he moved across the dance floor with Wayland’s partner now in his arms, she realized that she’d been thrown to the wolves - literally. Faye allowed herself to be caught up against the man once more, and couldn’t deny the fact that her body responded differently to the familiar movements when he was the one guiding her across those marbled floors. Feeling his lips brush against her ear made her shiver, but it wasn’t enough to dash the flickering flames of jealousy that still smoldered within. His taunting words only seemed to fuel those feelings, and her grip on him tightened warningly as Faye sent Wayland a pointed look. “Don’t,” she said simply. His hand dropped lower in response, pushing her closer against him. Something in his touch sought to sedate her, and something inside of her sought to let it - but still she pushed back, refusing to submit to what she didn’t understand.
The next words he all but whispered to her sent her insides fluttering. Somehow, he knew exactly what to say to soothe that burning ache inside of her chest. Faye dropped her gaze, not knowing what he’d find there if he looked. Instead she focused on following the movements of their feet, trying to decide whether she still wanted to be angry with him or if his sweet-talk was enough to soothe her wounded pride. “You don’t owe me an explanation, Wayland.” She said after a moment, bringing her gaze up to meet his once more. Her instinct was to dismiss it, to deny the extent of whatever it was surging between the two of them. “It’s your world, and I’m just living in it.” That stare held for a moment, before flickering to the side, and she saw his partner was still watching them with a deadly gleam in her eye, face screwed up in distaste. Jealousy was making its rounds tonight, it seemed. Nero was guiding the woman, his lips moving the whole time, appearing perfectly at ease. They twirled in close enough for Faye to catch bits and pieces of their conversation, Nero’s low, “You’ll have your partner back soon enough.” It was meant to be reassuring, but the woman seemed to take offense to the idea that there may be an alternative. “Of course I will - why would he be interested in her?” the words were loud enough to be heard clearly, and Faye suspected that it was done on purpose. When paired with the cutting glare the woman shot her and the wicked curve of her cherry-red lips, a look that seemed to say ‘he’s mine and we both know it,’ it sent Faye over the edge.
Amongst the sea of cascading bodies, she came to a sudden stop. Wayland, though looking confused, followed her lead even as Faye turned away from him to look out into the crowd. Spine stiffening, she sought out and caught the raven-haired witch’s gaze from across the room as she and Nero continued with the dance. They moved and they glided further and further away, but the woman’s stare held the entire time, and Faye did not look away. After a prolonged moment, she returned that wicked smile. Reaching down behind her without looking, she laced her fingers with Wayland’s and led him off of the dance floor, ignoring the fact that the dance was only but halfway through. Life went on, the rest of the dancers integrating as if the two had never even been there in the first place. Faye refused to look back, fingers curling tighter around Wayland’s as she led him away from the dance floor and on even further, out of the room and down a long marbled hallway. Doors lined either side of the hallway, and Faye chose one at random. It looked like a sitting room of sorts, with a large fireplace in its center and bookshelves lining the walls. A small pair of plush chairs sat side by side before the fire, interspersed with a small side table. Even this room had been decorated for the occasion, with garland hanging from the window sills and lights of all colors twinkling above them.
Faye silently led Wayland towards one of the oversized chairs and released his hand long enough to push him down into it. The fire crackled merrily, no doubt lit by magic, and the coziness of the room was a relief to her after the tension of the ballroom. The man stared up at her in wondering, and her nose crinkled slightly as she smiled at the look on his face. “It’s Winter Solstice,” she reminded him pointedly. When he continued to stare at her, she prompted, “Gift giving?” The look of understanding on Wayland’s face had her rolling her eyes - and ignoring the fact that they both knew she hadn't led him from the dance floor to exchange gifts. But if the opportunity was arising...
From within the layers of the jacket she’d never remembered to take off, Faye withdrew two small bundles. They were wrapped simply, in brown paper and twine, but she held them out to him proudly. Dropping to the floor on the rug between where Wayland sat perched above her and the crackling fireplace, she sat cross-legged beneath the layers and layers of poofy emerald lace, leaning forward with her elbows on her knees and her chin in her palms. In anticipation. Something inside of her seemed to quiver as she watched him unwrap the gifts without saying anything. The first, a sketch she’d drawn. It was a simple charcoal portrait of him, relaxed on the bed. Bare-chested, arms folded behind his head. Face free of any tension or worry, lulled into sedation by whatever had transpired between them. The picture of ease. It was how she often saw him, and it was how she liked him best - the way he was when it was just the two of them, something private. Only for her. The second gift was a dagger, one she had had specially made by someone in the Rainbow. Preserved flowers she’d painstakingly picked from her garden, of all colors and sizes, had been delicately pressed into a clear dagger hilt. It was bright and sunshiny and fresh, something she thought might offset the harshness of such a weapon if ever he were forced to use it. Something to pull him away from the daunting role of the General, of what people thought of him, what they expected from him. Something to remind him of her.
Wayland’s prolonged silence was a little worrying, and the smile on her face dimmed slightly. Faye half wondered if perhaps she’d offended him by offering the gifts, though she didn’t say that aloud. Instead she forced her smile back on and said, teasingly, “Usually one would respond with a polite, ‘thank you.’”
An entire week. It took Wayland an entire week to find a gift suitable for Faye. Every shop he went into, he would pick something up from where it sat and immediately place it back down. Nothing felt like it was good enough, nothing screamed at him. Everyone else had been rather simple, and after what Adrastus had planned for his gifts, most of everything else fell into place, but Faye was the last person he needed to buy for and Solstice was closing in fast.
The streets of Sakaris were still rather empty. He had left Faye’s bedroom before the sun had risen, careful not to let anyone see him on his way out. Once he was cleaned up, he decided he would get a head start on his mission of finding her a gift. None of the shops were open yet, and Wayland could see his breath clouding ahead of him under the light of the street lamps that lined the edge of the Sidra. He decided early on that what he was looking for wasn’t going to be found in just any shop and he took off flying toward the House of Wind.
The House of Wind sat nestled between the middle and largest peak of the red flat-topped mountains that flanked the northern side of Sakaris. The house was carved into the rock, several holes and windows were built in the uppermost part of it. In the dim light of day it looked as if the mountain had been crowned in gold.
As Wayland neared the House, broad balconies gilded by the light of golden lanterns. At the far end, built into the red mountain itself, were two glass doors that open to a large, but surprisingly casual, dining room carved from the stone, and accented with rich wood. In the center of the room there is a long table with chairs fashioned to accommodate wings. The halls of the House were of the same crimson color as the mountain. The House of Wind contained many bedrooms, a common library, and a war room decorated with a large black table and a mirror.
A large training ring with fighting rings is positioned on the top roof of the House of Wind, open to the elements. The easiest way to get to the House of Wind was by flying. That is, unless, someone wanted to climb ten thousand stairs.
The reason Wayland was visiting the house in the mountains was for what lay beneath it. A massive, subterranean library. It was gifted by Adrastus to Preistesses who had been treated badly by the world. No one was allowed to enter the library without their permission. Wayland had been granted permission long ago, but it didn’t change the way that the Preistesses looked at him whenever he entered. At least three dozen priestesses worked and lived in the library and each one of them craned their heads, stilling while he passed by. It was as if they were waiting for him to strike and once he went by, they would continue onward, but still peek over their shoulders.
One of the Priestesses, Clotho, was one of the very first to arrive to the library when Adrastus welcomed them. She was the only High Preistess that would speak to Wayland and she was the only one willing to direct him toward the lower levels of the library, where the eerie darkness lurked below. Though they didn’t descend far enough to greet Bryaxis, they did get close enough to feel the void. When Clotho led him to a more private room in the library, his eyes landed on several objects that sat in the room and when hazel landed on one object in particular, he nodded slowly.
“There,” he said to Clotho who blinked, following his stare. Using her magic, she brought it to him.
* * *
During main events such as the Solstice feast, regular Illyrian combat leathers weren’t considered the appropriate attire, though it wasn’t as if they were wearing suits and ties either. Wayland and Killian both sported less marred leathers, and boots. Buttons and buckles were polished silver, the only splash of color against the dark charcoal suits. Across the left side of their chest was the Night Court Sigil, a metal depiction of a mountain with three stars that hung atop its peak. There wasn’t much for armor on these suits in particular, just straps that wove around their bodies where their seven siphons could cling to them and on their hands, they wore siphon holders on each of their hands as well, a leather band around their wrist connected by a thin strap that wrapped around only their pointer, middle and ring fingers. At the center of the back of their hands sat a siphon for each. Wayland’s the deepest Emerald and Killian’s a stormy blue.
Killian was reaching over in his seat, pouring more wine into Wayland’s glass, then his own while Nevara and Onica spoke to one another, cooing over each others outfits.
“I sooooo need new heels,” Nevara shook her head and Onica nodded.
“It’s hard to keep up with the amount of dresses that are collected over the years,” she muttered and Killian snorted, bringing his glass to his lips.
“You could start your own store with how many you already have,” Wayland interrupted and Nevara crinkled her nose at him.
“Eavesdropper,”
“You’re standing right there,” Wayland’s brows dipped and Onica pointed to Killian who had the wine bottle.
“Sharing is caring,” she clucked at him, earning a smirk from both men. Wayland’s attention was torn away from the conversation when Faye entered the room. His head seemed to turn and as soon as his eyes landed upon her, he was rising to his feet without any warning for even himself.
Crossing the room, he stretched out his arms, relieving her of the platters of cookies that balanced in her hands. He saw how long she worked on them, how much of her heart she poured in to each one with the baking and decorating. It warmed a deeper part of him knowing that she had wanted to bring something to the event, to contribute. While she reached for her jacket, Wayland’s gaze had a mind of its own and it examined her blatantly, to the curls and intricate knotting of her hair, down the dip of her the slender shoulders which he often found his lips upon during their shared nights. Her gown began in sweetheart neckline that swept out at her hips. The dark emerald material was flecked with what looked like billions of stars, yet when his eyes came back up to meet her own, she was shining the brightest. Glowing with an intoxicating beam of beauty that no star could compare.
The others joined them in the foyer and Wayland had to bite his tongue to keep himself from drooling over her. Just the way he’d ran to her side, he knew, was pushing it. It felt like sometimes his body was one step ahead of him. When she was around, all he wanted to do was be near to her. He felt as though there was a magnet attached to each of them and the closer they got, the harder it was to pull apart.
* * *
Inside the venue, voices and words tangled in a symphony across the broad expanse. All of Sakaris was gathered for the celebration of the new year. New beginnings. Aside from the usual orchestras of music and plethora of food assortnments, this celebration was decorated vastly after the holiday that the Mortal Lands took part in, and to top it off, they included gift giving.
Wayland had to admit, he rather looked forward to the Winter Solstice. It was the only time that he and his family could relax and just be. For three whole days, they wouldn’t have to worry about anything other than their loved ones. No war. No battle plans. No work. Just living. Celebrating.
The group dispersed when they entered, Adrastus and Evie quickly swallowed up by some residents of the city as they usually were during important events such as this one. Nevara and Onica were quick to find handsome men to fill their time with while Arden found himself surrounded by children his age. Some had blue skin, scales, or regular skin, but all had arched ears, making them curious of Arden’s human ears. Wayland and Killian smirked as they went back and forth with questions about each other respectfully.
“Who is that?” Killian nodded his head in the direction of Faye who was standing beside a familiar face. Wayland looked the both of them over before forcing his gaze back to the crowd of people instead.
“Her friend,” Wayland said as he tried to take interest in anything else. He did end up asking Faye about the man, whose name he now knew was Nero. After sharing her bed so often, he felt it was only right to figure out if he was the only man that she was sharing her bed with. The General wasn’t sure how he would have felt if the answer had been yes. They were not together. They were not each others, and she had every right to do what she wanted to, but that feeling in his chest ---in his stomach. The only thing he could have compared that feeling of dread to was when he was actually stabbed in the stomach with a dagger durring training in the Illyrian Camps as a teenager. The first time he was ever stabbed through more than the surface of his skin. It didn’t feel real at first, but once it did, it was an otherworldly pain.
“A close friend?” Killian said, his own gaze leaving the two of them, not wanting to be seen gawking.
Wayland released an agitated breath at his brother. “Why? Are you interested?” he snapped quietly and Killian’s lips curled into a smug grin, his hand reaching out to grab a toothpick that was stabbing into a cube of cheese.
“Just making conversation.” Killian took the cheese between his teeth, raising his brows.
Just making conversation. He doubted that. Wayland’s lips were pursed and when he turned to look away from Killian, he was greeted by none other than Faye herself who was smirking at him. His own lips betrayed him, forming their own amused slope.
“Join in me the training ring one of these days, it really works up an appetite.” Wayland defended playfully, then added with a lower voice. “That, and other things,” She shot back with her own innuendo, stirring up the embers that crackled inside of him when it came to her. His eyes glinted with brief hunger, but it wasn’t his stomach growing for attention.
The look on his face left as quickly as it arrived when a familiar voice pierced his ears. His nostrils nearly flared with annoyance and he blinked, hoping it was a figment of his imagination. When his eyes made contact with the woman who was making her way toward the two of them, drinks in hand, his shoulders stiffened.
There in all her agonizing glory, was Dahlia. Any fire that once erupted inside of him was doused with a bucket of ice water, leaving him not only unsatisfied, but overall, uncomfortable.
Wayland shot a look toward Faye, but it didn’t matter. Dahlia was standing before them, claiming that she had drinks for the two of them. Drinks that he didn’t ask for, but judging by the way she worded herself, she knew exactly what she was doing, even in spite of the smile she wore on those bright red lips when she turned to examine Faye like she was a bug beneath a microscope.
One of his biggest regrets, was the one night that he spent with Dahlia Harlowe. It was two Solstices ago. He and Killian kept taking bets to entertain themselves throughout the party, leaving the two of them so intoxicated that they couldn’t fly themselves home. So they walked, and ended up running into two girls leaving the club. One of them being Dahlia who was quick to taking a liking of Wayland. When he woke up in the morning and tried to leave her bed, he knew that he made a mistake. All he had wanted was a one night stand, but Dahlia was preparing breakfast while his head pounded like war drums against his skull. He could barely stand without feeling woozy and the only way he could escape was by making up some excuse that he had to be at an Illyrian Camp in the next thirty minutes. He avoided her rather well since then, making sure not to go near the bars she liked to hang around. When she appeared at events, he was usually busy with the rest of the Inner Circle, making himself unavailable, but now as he stood with Faye, he realized that it was like ringing a dinner bell for the woman.
Glancing over his shoulder, as he held onto the drink she shoved into his hand, he watched Killian who chuckled as he left the scene. Asshole. Fucking asshole. Dahlia was quick to curl herself around him, her hands clinging to his arm. Not wanting to make a scene — or rather, not wanting her to make a scene, he remained still. As if his immobility would make her of all people take a hint.
The conversation between the two women was enough to send Wayland’s head spinning. Not only was Dahlia ruining his mood, but she was ruining any ounce of what he was able to have with Faye and the blonde was looking at him, then turning and walking off the way she came from. He longed to reach out his arm and grab her, to stop her from leaving, but the crazed and hungry look in Dahlia’s eyes worried him. He wouldn’t put it above the girl to lash out in public if she didn’t get what she wanted. Especially when she was drinking.
As her arm snaked deeper through his own, she tugged him in the opposite direction as Faye, leading him toward where people danced, closer to the band playing. “I feel like I haven’t seen you in ages, Way,” she purred, leading him to an open space before turning, her arms snaking up over his shoulders, and around his neck where her fingers were quick to toying with the ends of his hair.
Staring down at her, Wayland’s jaw was clenched so hard, he feared his teeth might break under the pressure. Almost mechanically, the General rose his hands, placing them on each side of her, barely going as low as her hips. “It has been a while,” Not long enough. He cleared his throat and Dahlia rolled her eyes, her hands dropping only briefly as she shoved his hands down lower.
“I’m not a Preistess,” she smiled up at him, hands finding their way back around him. “You should know that,”
It took every ounce of restraint for the man not to just walk away. To find Faye. Explain himself to her. Again, there was a war in his head. They were not together. They didn’t owe each other any sort of explanations, so why did he feel like he needed to. Anywhere his hands touched Dahlia had guilt rushing through his veins and he nearly parted his lips to come up with some reason that he couldn’t dance with her when the band began shifting its tune quickly, a chiming sound rang throughout the venue and he knew what the noise meant. Dahlia smiled broadly and dragged him further into the mess of dancing couples that were moving as well to form a line.
The two of them positioned themselves and Wayland shot a look down the line of faces that joined them at either side. Killian danced with a woman he didn’t recognize, Nevara and Onica danced with the men they found, Adrastus and Evie had separate partners for this dance and to his surprise, Faye and Nero came up beside Wayland and Dahlia. Staring at her, Wayland’s brows furrowed, but the music began, leading everyone. A low noise came from him but he continued, stepping and gliding against the dancefloor, leading Dahlia who yapped his ear off the entire time.
He didn’t hear a single word she said. Stealing glances toward Faye, watching the placement of her feet as she moved beside him with Nero. The music built up further and further, swelling around the room and its residents and the dance quickened as well, the men leading their women into a long extension of their arms, twirling their bodies and dresses beneath the glittering chandeliers. As the girls came spinning back to their partners, the men would step out of the way and guide the womans hand into that of the next man.
Wayland side-stepped smoothly and his hazel eyes met Nero’s gaze and for once, the General didn’t despise the man when his chin dipped ever so slightly in understanding. The movement choreographed between them silently was a crisp transition and Faye’s hand was transferred into Wayland’s, Dahlia’s into Nero’s. Faye’s twirling came to a halt, her body becoming flush with Wayland as their eyes locked with one another and Dahlia glanced over at the pair, jealousy blazing in her eyes as she watched how much more comfortably his hands laid upon her body.
Leaning his lips forward, Wayland whispered to her, lips brushing the shell of her ear softly as they moved along the marbled floors. “If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you were angry,” he drew back to look at her once more, hand lowering on the small of her back, pushing her body closer to his own. “She is nothing, Phaedra,” he paused. “She is not you,” his voice was low against the music.
At some point the days had grown shorter and colder. They all found the air bitter with that old, icy finality which filled their lungs with an aching clarity while their minds grappled with thoughts of old ends and new beginnings. It was the season of quiet reflection, and never had there been a more appropriate time for it.
Faye spent those following weeks in a blissful blur, never truly noticing how much time had passed. Her days were filled once more with the things she loved: with gardening, as she prepared a select few of her beloved plants for an extended hibernation and tended dotingly to the rest; with sketching, as she once more reclaimed her love for conveying the beauty of the world as she observed it through paper and pencil; with nurturing, as she spread her gracious warmth through the home and sought to fill it endlessly with the little simplicities of life she’d always enjoyed, with endless bouquets of flowers and the smell of fresh bread and soft, sweet melodies always sung only slightly off-key.
Bit by bit she’d come to embrace life in Sakaris as if it were truly her own, and most days she no longer thought of the life she’d left behind or her inevitable return to it.
And her nights, they were consumed entirely by Wayland. The press of his sweaty skin flush against her own, limbs entangled in a symphony that was equal parts flesh and soul as they sought to sate an aching need that was relentless in its desire to draw them together. It was as if all this time Faye had been struggling to tread water, and the more time she invested in the man the deeper she was pushed beneath the surface. That draw to him was ruthless, toeing the line between pleasure and punishment. Each and every encounter was an explosion of blissful, earth-shattering euphoria - but it only lasted till morning, and when they parted in those early hours before the sun had risen she was always left feeling somehow emptier than she’d been before.
That pull had slowly ceased being limited to the physical nature of the man, and somewhere along the line she’d found herself drawn to other aspects of him. She admired the ferocity with which he embraced all facets of life, whether it be within his daily training or simply the way he readily assumed the role of guardian and protector of those he cared for. She admired his kindness and his tender heart on the rare occasions he allowed it to be shown, and especially when it was directed towards Arden or those in great need. She enjoyed his playful nature and the way he was never serious until he had to be, and when he was she admired the way he had the ability to command her entirely; mind, body, and soul. With time, the sharpness of his tongue had begun to feel to her more like a stinging caress. His reprimanding had lost its condescending edge, and it now seemed to Faye as if he’d somehow all along been tapping into the very secrets of her soul, secrets which only he had the bravery to give voice to - secrets she was no longer entirely reluctant to acknowledge.
All of these things together left her feeling lost within the fabric of who she sought to be and who she truly was.
…
Winter Solstice was a popular event in the Solar Courts, she was coming to learn. Faye had enjoyed the festivities so far - it seemed that this year in particular, everyone was eager to celebrate. She knew why of course, having been filled in a bit on Letharia’s dark history and the events of the past year, her sister’s immense involvement in freeing the people of this realm. It wasn’t at all difficult for her to imagine Evie as their cursebreaker; her sister had perhaps the best heart of anyone she knew, and the drive to do good. Sometimes Faye envied how easily all of this seemed to come to Evie, who acted as if she’d been born of this world - for this world - and lived so wholly to protect it and everyone around her. The more she learned of this world, of her sister’s world, of Wayland’s world, the more she longed to know - though she refused to ever voice those feelings aloud again.
They were readying themselves in her bedroom. It was touching, the way her sister always sought to help her prepare for these events. Perhaps it was a lifetime of guilt for never having been able to do so before - or perhaps it was a lifetime of habit, that need to care for her still so deeply ingrained that the elder sister couldn’t shake it. Whatever the driving force behind it may be, Evie helped Faye into her gown and laced it up the back. They’d bought it just that morning, in preparation for the feast; it had caught Faye’s eye, and though she’d tried to refuse the gift, she’d somehow wound up leaving the store with it. As she stood before the mirror, studying the way the emerald-colored lace glittered as if it’d been bathed by an ocean of diamonds, she had to admit that she was glad it hadn’t remained on the rack after all. After the dress had been placed upon her body, Evie busied herself with curling Faye’s hair and arranging it in a loose knot at the base of her neck, leaving several honey-colored locks to frame her face. At the base of the mass of curls, the girl arranged a series of pins adorned at their tops with glittering, crystal snowflakes.
“You don’t wear your bracelet anymore,” Evie’s gaze flitted over her empty wrist as she placed the pins, her voice light and casual despite the suspicious glint in her eye. Faye glanced down only briefly and said, “I have no use of it here.” Her shoulders rolled lazily, unconcerned, but she was hyper-aware of her sister’s eyes on her. Assessing her, searching her face for any sign of some underlying emotion. She’d been doing that a lot lately, and Faye felt as if she’d become quite good at masking. “That’s all?” Pressed Evie, brows raising. Almost knowingly. Their gazes met in the mirror and Faye arched a brow of her own in question. “Should there be more?” Evie pursed her lips, the way she did when she sought to pry and Faye refused to entertain it. Her fingertips glided over the crystalized snowflakes as she placed the last one and leaned back, observing her handiwork. There were only a few moments of pause before she said, quietly, “Do you know what Winter Solstice is meant to embody?” The question was so far from what she’d expected that Faye could only quip, “Mistletoe and holiday cookies?” But Evie looked grave when she said, “An ending - the final chapter of the season.” It seemed a dark answer, and it made Faye’s brows crease thoughtfully. When her sister placed a hand on her bare shoulder, her fingertips were unnaturally cold. “Whatever must end, let it. It’s alright if that season of your life is over - make room for what comes next.”
Faye was still scowling when Evie left the room, intent on getting herself ready for the feast. After giving her reflection a final once over in the mirror and pondering her sister’s words for a few more minutes, she set out towards the kitchen. For days she’d busied herself with crafting every type of cookie she could think of, intent on having something to share at the feast. Intent on bringing some part of herself and her own traditions along with her. Arms practically overflowing with the platter heaped with various cookies, Faye made her way from the kitchen towards the sitting room. There, she found Wayland and Killian already lounging by the crackling fire, glasses of wine in hand. Pausing in the entryway, she glanced at them only briefly before the former was out of his seat and coming towards her, arms outstretched to take the plate of cookies before she’d even asked him to.
“Thank you,” she said quietly, shifting the platter into his arms. She reached for her jacket hanging on a hook nearby, eyes catching Killian’s as she moved - his gaze sparkled with amusement. The male said nothing as he tilted the goblet towards her in silent cheers before bringing it back to his lips. After pulling her jacket on, Faye stepped back towards Wayland and held her arms out for the cookies. Blue eyes shifted over him once, only briefly, though she could already feel herself becoming affected by his mere presence. The scent of the mountains clung to the man as if he’d been born of them, and Faye would have sworn that there was nothing more appealing than the warm aroma of sandalwood and balsam, sensual and rich and mouth-watering. He cleaned up well, and though she didn’t allow her eyes to linger long, she liked what little bit she saw. Perhaps too much.
They gathered shortly, and then they were off. The walk to the venue was short and it was brisk, and Faye passed the time by watching the frosty sidra glistening beneath the faerie lights. As they wove their way through the familiar streets, she felt a sense of belonging. Of home. Familiarity. And then all at once those feelings were whisked away, replaced by some sort of apprehension as they entered the room full of Sakaris’ citizens - her first real, public appearance since she and Arden had been whisked away to the city’s safety. There was always that underlying sense of not truly belonging. She always felt as if people were watching her, staring and judging. Scorning her - wishing she wasn’t there. An outsider, a lion in sheeps’ skin. And to find that the tale she’d woven in her over-thinking mind was far from the truth felt like a great relief. Being likened to Adrastus and co was like dining with royalty; all eyes were on them, people greeted them merrily and everyone stopped to pay their respects. Faye was hugged several times by total strangers, her hand shaken more times than she could count. To be a friend of Adrastus was enough for them, and to be Evie’s sister was even greater.
The hall was beautiful, decorated in shimmering silvers and glittering golds that put one in mind of freshly fallen snow. The room gave the appearance of a winter wonderland, with its crystal chandeliers sculpted to resemble dangling icicles and the pale marble floors frosted over beautifully. A large pine tree sat in the center of the room, nearly reaching the ceiling, its boughs strung with strings of popcorn and cranberries and decorated with beautiful glass orbs of varying colors. A large fireplace crackled merrily, filling the room with warmth and the woodsy scent of smoldering logs. Large buffet tables adorned with heaping platters of food spanned the length of the room, with some already sitting to eat. Soft music played lowly throughout the room, though none danced. The room was instead filled with the sounds of chattering and hearty laughter, kids running and playing, shaking gift boxes and the like. It was very festive, very merry, and Faye felt at once at ease and looking forward to what the night would bring.
“Happy Solstice,” said a familiar voice from behind, and Faye beamed as she saw her one true friend in the city approaching. There was a familiar warmth in his chocolate gaze, and when he reached for her she wrapped one arm around him eagerly. “Nero!” she smiled at him, though felt a flare of guilt as she realized how long it had been since she’d ventured into the rainbow. “I’m glad to see you here.” As if sensing her thoughts, he smiled. “Same here. I’ve been missing those pretty hands of yours.” At his words Faye laughed, responding teasingly, “My hands have been otherwise occupied.” And her traitorous gaze scanned the room, only briefly - falling upon where Wayland and Killian stood by the table laden with heaping platters of food. Eyebrows flying up in surprise, Nero turned his back so that he was standing side by side with her, arms crossed as he followed her gaze. “I see,” He mused, nodding shortly. “The pretty one or the angry looking one?” And Faye felt that it was a trick question, as both men were beautiful and brooding all at once. “How’s the mural?” she countered, gaze swinging back up to meet his own. He smiled knowingly and said, “Lonely. You’ll come by soon to help?” And she promised, “Soon.” Before placing a swift kiss on his cheek and parting, shoving a handful of cookies into his cupped palm before she went.
She sought out the buffet tables, only to be stopped in her tracks as a small figure came running up, throwing itself at her skirts. Tripping slightly, she dipped down and reached out to steady Arden. “Slow down!” she chided, though her lips curved as she tucked a knuckle beneath his chin and tilted his face upwards, crinkling her nose at him. “Cookies, please!” he said, beaming up at her. And then, in a whisper voice added, “For my friends.” And as her gaze followed his, Faye was surprised to find a small group of younglings not far off, beckoning eagerly for Arden to come back and join their midst. Her heart ached with happiness for him, and she poured out as many cookies as his little hands could carry back. “Don’t ruin your dinner,” she warned him lightly. “Wayland says cookies are an appetizer,” countered Arden, holding the precious little treats against his chest. Faye clucked her tongue at him, “Wayland isn’t the one you’ll have to answer to, little one.” The words struck a chord, and the little boy puffed out his chest. “I’m afraid of no one!” Faye’s eyes narrowed and she jerked her head in the direction of Evie and Adrastus who stood not far off, chatting with a group of citizens. Arden caught sight of them and he visibly shrunk, pouting. “Fine, I’ll only have one.” He grumbled, and Faye pushed him off towards the other children with a roll of her eyes, both surprised and relieved to see that he was finding his own place in Sakaris as well as she was.
Finally, Faye made her way towards the buffet table, and snorted as she came to a stop beside Wayland. “Should have known I’d find you here,” muttered the blonde, lips tugging at the corners as she laid down her platter of holiday treats and stepped back, turning to face him. “You do love to feast, don’t you?” and her blue-brown eyes sparkled with mischief at the innuendo. Faye was prepared to say something else to him, probably something smart or flirty, but the sound of his name on an unfamiliar woman’s lips gave her pause. “Wayland!” called a bubbly, energetic voice. The blonde’s spine stiffened as she turned her head to see a stranger approaching the two of them. Only when she glanced at Wayland’s face she got the sense that the woman wasn’t a stranger at all. Killian’s low whistle from the other side of the table confirmed her suspicions, and her stomach plummeted as he made a face at her before departing entirely. Faye didn’t ask, wouldn’t have even had a chance, before the woman was upon them. "I got the drinks," said the woman lowly, voice a seductive purr as she offered him a glass of wine. She placed her other dainty hand on Wayland’s bicep as if she knew him well, and all thoughts ceased to form in Faye’s mind. She heard nothing of the sugary-sweet words leaving the vixen’s lips, saw only her perfectly-painted fingertips curling around Wayland’s flesh in an act of subtle possession. Something molten and angry dropped into the pit of her stomach, jarring the girl. There was a bitter taste in her mouth as she surveyed the two of them, before clearing her throat and making her presence known.
“Oh, sorry!” said the woman, though she laughed in a way that said she wasn’t sorry at all. “I wasn't trying to steal your date.” The dark haired woman tossed her hair over one shoulder and gave a fake laugh, even as she inched her way closer towards Wayland. Turning her body, standing by his side. Creating the image of unity, one that Faye shouldn’t have bought into - but she did, raw emotion overtaking her rational mind. Faye blinked once, brows knitting together. “He’s not my date,” she said airily. Though inside, she felt as if her chest was constricting. White-hot fury trickled through her veins, and the girl flexed her fingers as if to keep it at bay, to keep it from affecting her. Those few words were all the confirmation the woman needed. “Oh, perfect!” and she looped her arm through his, grinning like a cheshire cat. "You don't mind, then?" Faye recoiled slightly as the attack had been physical rather than one of stealth and wit, eyebrows raising. Her gaze met Wayland’s briefly and then she was looking away. "Not at all." And she said nothing else, turning away from the two of them as the raven-haired beauty tugged him in the opposite direction.
As Faye walked away, she didn’t feel a sense of failure; she hadn’t lost - she’d let it happen. Hadn’t made even the slightest attempt to correct the woman. How could she? There was nothing to correct. He wasn’t her date. He wasn’t her anything. And that thought had her grinding her teeth in frustration as wave after wave of ruthless jealousy slammed into her, making her face flush and her fingertips shake as she crossed the room, intent on putting as much distance between herself and the pair as humanly possible.
Following the movement of her fingers which traveled the plane of his chest, Wayland found his mind trying to recollect itself after being trapped beneath the thick cloud of lust. Thoughts came and went, one after another they piled, his fingers absently finding themselves busy with a strand of her hair that was strewn over her bare shoulder. How the two of them could go from yelling at each other out in the cold to this. He had never experienced such a vast plethora of emotions toward someone. Maybe one or two now and then, but with her, he felt it all. The good, the bad, the in between. And each one of those emotions seemed to take hold of him, shoving him down beneath — refusing him any air.
It made his lips curve faintly. Just the sound of his name on her lips felt all consuming. When she continued, Wayland shot a look at her, amusement flickered in his gaze. He wasn’t sure what he expected her to say, but it wasn’t that. If anything, he was half preparing himself for her to send him stumbling out of the room with his clothes in hand after she realized what she’d done with him. To be revolted somehow. So, when she admitted to him that she wanted to do this again, and as often as he was willing —was able? It felt like he imagined the words and his fingers paused their toying while he stared at her.
“I don’t think we’ve ever been more on the same page,” he said, still taken aback, though he didn’t show it. It made him wonder if she felt all that he did while they were tangled up in each other. If she felt the intensity and power that surged between them. When the next mischievous remark was ready to leave his lips, she beat him to it, talking in a way that made any trace of the smirk on his face slowly fade as she went.
As if his thoughts had been too loud, Faye was answering all the silent wonders that went through his head. Despite whether she felt what he had in those recent moments, there was never going to be any denying that at the end of the day, when it came to the two of them, there would be chaos that would follow. The feeling was rather familiar. That constant expectation that everyone seemed to have when it came to him. For him to do something to mess it up, like he was a bomb waiting to go off, taking out everyone within arms reach. He’d heard it as a child, and he still heard it from Illyrians, High Lords from other courts, other High Fae. But to have it so readily expected by Faye. He couldn’t lie to himself and say it didn’t hurt a little worse.
With a sober expression, Wayland let her words soak in before opening his mouth. Another trait he seemed to be called out on. Not thinking before he spoke. So, this time he did, and then he found himself nodding slowly. “No mess,” he didn’t meet her gaze for a moment, then when he finally did, he said, “I won’t tell a soul our dirty little secret,” forcing a grin to his lips, he hid those intruding thoughts, shoving them back down where they’d risen from because at the end of the day, it was enough. To know that he could have some piece of her. Even if it was only behind closed doors.
* * *
When the next morning greeted them, Wayland shifted in bed, to find Faye’s head nestled atop his chest. Staring down at her, he fought the urge to slide his fingers through her hair. If this was going to be just sex. Just some hidden relief shared between them. The last thing he wanted to do was let himself melt into her. To be so utterly vulnerable went against everything that he’d worked to become. Especially as a warrior. He wanted to meet her in the middle. For now, he would only reach for her hand as far as she was willing to reach her own.
Slowly and reluctantly, Wayland found himself sliding out from beneath her, letting her head rest on his pillow instead. His shirt had been strewn about the floor beside her dress when the two of them had become once again unable to keep their hands off of each other during their proximity in the night.
Once he was fully clothed once more, he found himself in the kitchen and withdrew the leftover breakfast for the two of them. He sat at the table while sipping his scalding coffee and when Faye emerged, they ate and the time drew all too near for their departure.
Fall was quickly transitioning into Winter, bringing in a chill across the territory, and the clouds thickened across the sky as Wayland carried Faye in his arms toward the meeting spot.
When they arrived, Adrastus and Evie were already waiting, somber expressions on each of their faces. Sat in Evie’s hands was the Veritas orb. It gleamed against her skin and swirled with magic. When the two of them looked up at Faye and Wayland, their expressions shifted just enough for him to take notice of the suspicious gleam in their eyes.
Striding through the ancient looking foyer of the small cathedral they’d chosen, Wayland smirked, pecking a kiss to Evie’s cheek, offering Adrastus a curt nod of his head.
“Where are the crones? I thought they were supposed to be precise.” the General grumbled mostly to himself and as if on cue, a cloud appeared before them, evaporating quickly to reveal only the eldest and the golden-haired queens this time. They were escorted by just as many guards, however.
The eldest queen slid her cunning eyes over them all, what sat in Evie’s hands, and merely sat without any bidding, adjusting the skirts of her emerald gown around her. The golden queen remained standing for a moment longer, her shining, curly head angling slightly. Her red lips twitched upward as she claimed the seat beside her companion.
Adrastus did not so much as lower his head to them as he said, “We appreciate you taking the time to see us again.”
The younger queen merely gave a little nod, her amber gaze leaping over them, then over Wayland and Faye who stood on either side of them. Faye beside Evie, Wayland on the other side of Adras.
The ancient queen, surveying them all with narrowed eyes, before letting out a huff. “After being so gravely appalled the last time. . .” The old woman clicked her tongue. “We debated for many days whether we should return. As you can see, three of us found the lot of you to be untrustworthy.”
Adrastus cut in with a surprising calmness, “If that is the worst threat any of you have ever received in your lives, I’d say you’re all in for quite a shock when war comes.”
The old woman simply extended a wrinkled hand to the box in Evie’s slender fingers. “Is that the proof we asked for?”
Don’t do it, Wayland was forced to control his heart as it began plummeting. All that they fought for. All the work that went into keeping Sakaris a safe sanctuary. They were going to risk it all showing these evil women.
It was Evie who jumped in next, “Is my love for the High Lord not proof enough of our good intentions? Does my sisters’ presence here not speak to you? There is an iron engagement band upon my sister’s arm—and yet she stands with us.”
Wayland’s eyes shot to Faye, to the iron band that was back upon her arm. Strategic, he told himself. It was strategically replaced. He remained still while the queens surveyed her.
“I would say that it is proof of her idiocy,” the golden one sneered, “to be engaged to a Fae-hating Man. . .and to risk the match by associating with you.”
“Do not,” Faye hissed with quiet venom, “judge what you know nothing about.”
The golden one folded her hands in her lap. “The viper speaks.” She raised her brows at Evie and Adrastus. “Surely the wise move would have been to have her sit this meeting out.”
“She offered up her house and risked her social standing for us to have these meetings,” Wayland said, his voice icy. “She has the right to hear what is spoken in them. To stand as a representative of the people of the Mortal lands.”
The crone interrupted the younger before she could reply, and again waved that wrinkled hand at Evie who held the orb. “Show us, then. Prove us wrong.”
Adras gave Evie a subtle nod. Wayland’s muscles tightened, but he bit down on his tongue.
He reminded himself silently that if they did not gamble Sakaris, they risked losing Letharia—and more.
The silver orb glimmered like a star under glass. “This is the Veritas,” she said in a voice
that was careful and precise. “Only a few times in the history of Letharia has it been used —has it unleashed its truth upon the world.” Evie lifted the orb. It was no larger than a ripe apple, and fit within her cupped palms as if her entire body, her entire being, had been molded for it.
“Truth is deadly. Truth is freedom. Truth can break and mend and bind. The Veritas holds in it the truth of the world. I am the seeker of all you hold,” she spoke to the orb, her eyes not wholly of this earth. The hair on Wayland’s arms rose. “You know I speak the truth.” She set the Veritas onto the carpet between them. Both queens leaned in.
But it was Adras who said, “You desire proof of our goodness, our intentions, so that you may trust the Book in our hands?” The Veritas began pulsing, a web of light spreading with each throb. “There is a place within my lands. A city of peace. And art. And prosperity. As I doubt you or your guards will dare pass through the wall, then I will show it to you—show you the truth of these words, show you this place within the orb itself.”
Evie then stretched out a hand, and a pale cloud swirled from the orb, merging with its light as it drifted past their ankles.
The queens flinched, the guards edging forward with hands on their weapons. But the clouds
continued roiling as the truth of it, of Sakaris, leaked from the orb, from whatever it dragged up from Evie, from Adras. From the truth of the world. And in the gray gloom, a picture appeared. It was Sakaris, as seen from above—as seen by Adras, flying in. A speck in the coast, but as he dropped down, the city and the river became clearer, vibrant.
Then the image banked and swerved, as if Adras had flown through his city just this morning. It shot past boats and piers, past the homes and streets and theaters. Past the Rainbow of Sakaris, so colorful and lovely in the light of the day. People, happy and thoughtful, kind and welcoming, waved to him.
Moment after moment, images of the Palaces, of the restaurants, of the House of Wind. All of it—all of that secret, wondrous city. Their home.
The illusion faded, color and light and cloud sucked back into the orb. “That is Sakaris,” Adras said. “For five thousand years, we have kept it a secret from outsiders. And now you know. That is what I protect with the rumors, the whispers, the fear. Why I fought for your people in the War—only to begin my own supposed reign of terror once I ascended my throne, and ensured everyone heard the legends about it. But if the cost of protecting my city and people is the contempt of the world, then so be it.”
The two queens were gaping at the carpet as if they could still see the city there. But the crone raised her eyes to them. “Your trust is. . .appreciated.”
They waited.
Both of their faces turned grave, unmoved. And I was glad I was sitting as the eldest added at last, “We will consider.”
“There is no time to consider,” Wayland countered. “Every day lost is another day that Elisora gets closer to shattering the wall.”
“We will discuss amongst our companions, and inform you at our leisure.”
“Do you not understand the risks you take in doing so?” Adras said, no hint of condescension. Only —only perhaps shock. “You need this alliance as much as we do.”
The ancient queen shrugged her frail shoulders. “Who is to say that this is not all some grand manipulation?”
“What?” Wayland blurted. Astonished. Angry.
The golden queen nodded her agreement and dared say to him, “A great many things have changed since the War. Perhaps you are not who you say you are. Perhaps the High Lord has crept into our minds to make us believe you.”
Adrastus was silent—they all were. “Give them the Book.” It was Faye this time. Wayland tensed, wanting to move toward her.
The queens blinked, stiffening.
Then Faye snapped, “Give them the Book.”
And the eldest queen hissed, “No.”
“There are innocent people here. In the Mortal lands. If you will not risk your necks against the forces that threaten us, then grant those people a fighting chance. Give my sister the Book." He wasn’t used to seeing her this way and when he looked into her eyes he saw silver lining her eyes. Rage. Terror. Wayland crossed the room to her side out of pure instinct.
The golden queen snorted as their guards closed in around them. “We will now return to our palace to deliberate with our sisters.”
“You’re already going to say no,” Wayland pushed.
The golden queen smirked. “Perhaps.” She took the crone’s withered hand.
The ancient queen lifted her chin. “We appreciate the gesture of your trust.” Then they were gone.
Wayland didn’t speak. His blood was boiling as they stood in the cathedral and when he turned to look at Adrastus, he expected to see the stars in his silvery depths to be replaced by dark storms, but he was cool and collected.
“Aren’t you —” Wayland started until he realized Adras was staring down at the bench the Queens were sitting at. Following his gaze, hazel eyes landed on a lead box stuffed beneath the bench. “That clever witch,” he breathed out and watched the High Lord walk over and retrieve the other half of the Book of Breathing's, a slow smirk forming on Adras’ lips.
* * *
Back in Sakaris, Wayland and the rest of the group formed around the kitchen table, both halves of the book laid out before them. It was Nevara who Adrastus called forward and she seemed to know exactly what was expected of her. She was different from the rest of them in a way that she didn’t like to talk about, therefore no one spoke about it unless she brought it up.
Standing before both halves, Nevara sighed. “Alright,” she breathed out and collected the books, glancing over everyone quietly before moving toward her sleeping quarters without any other word or questions.
The confused expressions on Evie and Faye’s face was enough to make Wayland rub his face wearily.
“She is. . . Not of the same origin as us,” Wayland began and Adrastus nodded, glancing at Killian who made a face that showed this conversation was going to be a rocky one.
“Similarly to the Bone Carver and the Weaver, Nevara and her magic is far older than ours, she may be the only one of us that can decipher the script of the book.”
There was something thrilling about watching every rippling muscle in his body stiffen in a stilling wave when hazel eyes swept over her bare figure, that familiar gaze darkening as it shifted over her body with a restlessness she swore she could feel driving every beat of her heart. He drank her in as if he wished to drown on the image of her standing before him in the nude and the realization that his desire drove him forward as steadily as her own sent chills shooting down the lengths of her arms and thighs long before he ever reached for her. Lips still quirked as she stood there taking in his reaction, waiting for him to either accept or rebuff her challenge, Faye shivered in delightful anticipation. His groan sent waves of tingling static electricity across her flesh, ribcage tightening, feet curling reflexively into the wooden boards beneath her bare feet. Unable to tear her gaze away from him, she watched as careless fingers undid the fastenings of his leathers, and then her own gaze was dancing with something dark and fiery as it roamed across the visible expanses of tanned flesh wrapped with cords of muscle and hair fine and as golden as the locks hanging around his shoulders.
He was reaching for her, and Faye was ready. She took half a step forward, leaning up and into the kiss with equal vigor, letting that urgent hunger coursing through her veins guide her rather than the thoughts and feelings she so often relied on, which she feared might hold her back. She wanted to experience the fullness of this moment with him, raw and real. One hand reached up to curl into a broad shoulder, the other splayed across the hardness of his lower abdominals. Veering up on her tiptoes, her mouth met his not in a clash for assertiveness this time, but in a dance that was wild and primal, innate even. Her lips were puffy and aching as they moved in unison with his, tongue trailing lazily along the length of his lips only to tangle with his own as she pressed herself impossibly closer to him, craving everything he had to offer her. Wayland’s words met her ears, and Faye let out a breathy laugh. Panting softly, her mind spun as she tried to ground herself once more, enough to think and breathe and kiss all at the same time. “I think,” she paused, exhaled heavily, and laughed once more. “I think you’ll find yourself quite fond of my mouth by the time I’m done with you.”
With that promise hanging in the air between them, his hands descended upon her once more. She was tugged up and against him, legs curling tightly around his waist, fingers curling in those honey-colored strands as he tipped her head back, mouth working the delicate curve of her jawline while he carried her towards the bedroom. One moment she was wrapped around him and in the next she was falling backwards, a gasp escaping her as her back collided with the soft, downy mattress. Through half-lidded eyes she watched him approach her, that familiar plummeting sensation clenching up her stomach when he dropped to the bed overtop of her, pinning both hands high above her head. Back arching off of the mattress as she curled towards him, his words echoed in his ears and made her shiver with delight. Hot lips trailed a series of tantalizing kisses down her shoulder, her collarbone, her chest. When his mouth wrapped around her nipple she cried out in surprise, back arching once more, the sound ending on a low, throaty moan as she squirmed against the light sting of his grazing teeth.
Their gazes met, and held. Faye’s chest rose and fell rapidly, and she longed to draw him to her but she found herself immobilized on the bed. That in itself made wetness pool between her thighs, that slick bit of flesh proof of her arousal.
Her gaze fell below his belt, the proof of his own desire straining against the confines of his clothing. Licking her lips in anticipation, she raised her hips slightly off of the bed, toes curling, and her eyes met his once more with a silent plea. Wayland only continued to drop lower, lips traveling every curve of her body from the crook of her neck to well below her navel, and when his lips wrapped around that sensitive little bundle at the juncture of her thighs, her hips were bucking off of the bed and she was crying out for him once more. Blue eyes fluttered shut as her head swam in a lust-filled haze as his tongue worked torturous, delicious circles against the most intimate part of her. Through that fog, his words surfaced once more. You have the power to bring any man to his fucking knees. It prompted a low whine from the girl as she raised her hips against his doting mouth, curving herself around him. All too soon he was pulling away from her and she let out an impatient noise, scowling at the wicked grin he sent her way.
Her irritation was minor, and it evaporated completely as she watched his fingertips fall to the button on his pants. Mouth going dry and yet somehow flooding with saliva all at once, she watched his every move as he pushed that fabric down those muscled thighs, his length springing free as the last of his layers were shed. And then he, too, stood bare before her. Faye could have drooled at the sight of him, tall and strong and broad and ready. Without realizing it she was sitting up once more, impatient. One large hand gripped her beneath the chin, tilting her head up so that her eyes could meet his once more. Her gaze could have been pitch black, swallowed up whole by the thirst she had for him - as if she were living in a drought, and he the only raincloud on the horizon. The only one. No one else could have spurred such a response from her, no one else could invoke such an unrelenting hunger. He was as entwined in her being as the very strands of which she was made, woven far too deep for her liking. He was the hot rush of blood pumping through her veins. He was the unrelenting throbbing in her core, the thumping in her chest, the thrum of her shuddering body.
And here he was, checking for doubts. Checking for consent. There was a painful ache in her chest at the thought, the consideration he had for her - consideration no one had ever shown for her before. It made her chest swell with a rush of something warm and tender for him, though it didn’t show as Faye stared him dead in the eye with the most soberest of looks.
“What happens next,” She said, with a crook of her finger. “Starts with you on top of me.”
It was all the confirmation he needed. Then he was leaning overtop of her, one hand splaying across her lower back as he tilted her hips up to meet his, back arching. Faye sucked in a rattling breath through her teeth when he first pushed inside of her, blue eyes fluttering shut as her body relaxed back against his hand. Finally. Once more, she felt that sensation of utter contentment, as if this moment had been long-awaited and finally all of the pieces were falling together. Never before had she been one to believe in something as silly and fickle as fate, but in that moment she couldn’t see how anyone could deny the fact that some things were simply meant to be. Utter peacefulness washed over her body as the two became once, and for a fleeting moment she could have sworn she felt whole.
And then he began to move against her. A strangled moan left her lips as he eased his way inside of her, movements slow and measured. Hips wiggling against him, she finally groaned out, “Wayland. More,” and rolled her hips against his for emphasis. He handled her like she was delicate, fragile, going to break - none of the above applied, probably not ever, but definitely not in this situation. Here, she was a willing participant, a contributing partner, and she wanted everything that he could possibly give her - she wanted it now. Gasping as his hips thrust against hers once more, Faye cried out when he entered her fully, legs rising to wrap around his waist. Heels digging into his lower back, urging him in deeper. “Yes. Please, Wayland.” she murmured, unsure of what it was she was truly pleading for, rocking her hips against his own as he pulled out and met her stroke for stroke once more.
Everything melted away but the two of them. The drive of his hips against her own, the curling of his fingers into her flesh, the feeling of him filling her up completely. Sweaty and panting and writhing there beneath him, Faye was riding a high of ecstasy unlike any other she’d ever known. Her fingernails bit into the flesh of his bicep, his chest, his shoulderblades. Head tossed back in pleasure, she was a mess of honey-toned waves and rippling muscles and breathy moans. When she rolled onto her belly and felt his fingers digging into her hipbones, that long awaited pleasure began to build, making her body tremble and shake with need and barely-contained restraint. Each stoke of his body into hers stroked something inside of her in turn, and it swelled and swelled until finally it couldn’t be contained, and she shouted his name as her body quaked violently beneath his own before falling still.
In the aftermath of all they’ve done, with the air around them still settling, Faye was surprised to find that there was no room for embarrassment or remorse. When she tilted her head to meet his gaze, she didn’t feel anything but that familiar, calming rush of contentedness. Curling up into his side, she could have purred like a kitten for as sated as she felt, blue eyes heavy and body flushed despite the morning’s chill. Fingertips caressed one cheekbone, and the girl smiled up at him. “You think very highly of me, sir.” Was all she said - neither confirming nor denying what he said, though his words rattled around in her mind, and she wasn’t entirely sure she knew what to make of them. Wasn’t sure she knew what to make of the way he felt for her, now that he had made it known that there were feelings stirring within him that went beyond their pre-agreed upon discontent and incompatibility.
One hand found its way onto his chest, tracing lazy patterns against his chest bone, fingers running through the dusting of hair there. She could feel his heartbeat as it began to slow, fingertips rising and falling with his shallow breathing. Faye kept waiting to feel something else, to feel some sort of guilt or regret or even mild concern about what they’d just done, but nothing came. It was as unsettling as it was relieving, how right this thing between the two of them felt. She didn’t want to question it, and yet she longed for some sort of understanding.
“Wayland,” she began slowly, hesitancy creeping into her voice. Faye tried to figure out what to say, but the words seemed as jumbled as her thoughts. The last thing she wanted to do was offend him, or ruin the moment between the two of them - but she had to know. She had to clear the air between the two of them. “I’d like to do that again, if you’re willing. Preferably as often as you’re willing and able,” She said finally, lips twitching in half-hearted amusement. That much was the truth - now that she’d had a taste of him, she wasn’t sure she’d ever get enough. Glancing up at him, the smile fell from her face when she said, “But I don’t want to complicate things: Us. Our situation. The Inner Circle. There’s a lot more that will be affected than just you and me, if things between us get…messy.” As they were prone to do. As they’d already seen so many times in the short while they’d known one another. Brows creasing slightly, afraid of the answer and knowing that he may very well decide that this situation in itself was too messy to go any further, she asked, “Do you think it’s possible to keep this between us for now? Until…well, I guess until we’ve figured out what this is.”
Standing in the center of the living room, Wayland paused his steps, head tilting slightly as he listened to the sound of Faye sliding off of where he perched her on the kitchen table. A slow smile tugged at his lips. He recognized the undertone in her voice. Like a song he’d heard so many times before, its melody engulfed him with amusement.
With his back facing her, he took in her footfalls, feet padding across the wood floors toward him. Slowly, he turned his head to the side, moving his own feet until he was facing her, and what he was greeted by made him straighten, all of his focus honing in on her. One by one, her clothes began falling to her feet, leaving a trail that would ultimately lead her straight to him. The wolfish grin on his face met the flames of desire that danced in his eyes as he drank her in from head to toe.
He found his bottom lip caught between his teeth, pearly whites piercing the skin as he fought every nerve ending in his body that screamed for him to pounce. The closer she got, the hotter his skin burned, that relentless thumping beginning to throb throughout his entire body, from his face down his chest, into his palms, and then between his legs. The pounding was so persistent that he could feel his length pressing hard against the leather of his pants.
Deep hazel studied her every move, barely risking a blink, unwilling to miss a second of all that was her. His lips parted slightly, a deep unforgiving ache forming in his gut when the last bits of her undergarments landed on the floor, and she was stepping over them. Wayland showed no shame as he let his gaze travel down her body, over her breasts where her nipples peaked against the chill. They traveled lower still, down the dip of her hourglass figure to her sex which her thighs ground against as she continued forward. An insatiable appetite roared to life inside of him, the space between them becoming nonexistent.
His eyes lifted back to meet her own, flickering over her lips as she spoke to him with that seductive voice. Then she smiled at him. An impish, appetizing grin fit for a fox. The last words from her mouth were enough to unleash him. Ravenous and enticed, Wayland groaned at her taunting, his hands rose to the fastens of his leathers, letting the material shed from his torso, buckles, and siphons clanking to the floor around them. Unable to contain the lust that clattered through him, he wasn’t bothering with the rest. Not now. He was reaching for her, hands landing on either side of her face, one against the crook of her neck while the other captured the back of her head, drawing her into him.
Unlike last night, their lips met, but it was hungrier — animalistic. The way their mouths found each other was explosive, sending electric waves throughout his entire body. As if being greeted by an old friend, they knew exactly what to do, what they wanted, and what they needed. He was tasting her, his tongue running against her own, tangling against the soft wetness, grazing her teeth. “There you go again,” he breathed against her lips. “With that pretty little mouth of yours,”
Broad hands began traveling down her body, gliding over her hips. In a swift movement, Wayland had her back in his arms, where he liked her. With her legs returned around his waist, he carried her, his mouth continuing its assault against her jawline while they found their way into the bedroom. He wanted the space. To bed her how he wanted. To do nothing less than absolutely worship her.
The edge of the bed could be felt against his legs, his lips biting and licking and sucking the skin of her shoulder while he moved her down onto the mattress. Once she was sat upon it, he continued forward until she was pushed flat onto her back. With one hand, he was pinning her arms above her head. “If it is a win that you desire, Phaedra, then a win is what you’ll have,” he said as he stared down at her, his length aching painfully. His skilled mouth didn’t stop its work, and he lowered open-mouthed kisses down her collarbone, capturing one of her nipples, grazing his teeth against the sensitive peak.
His eyes briefly met hers, a consuming fog shining within those hazel depths. How he wanted to take her at that moment, to feel her wetness wrap around him, it was just as torturous as his desire to please her.
His hand pinning her arms slowly slipped down her arms the lower he went, his lips finding their way below her navel, feeling her body arch into him. A low hungry growl rumbled in his chest, vibrating down her thighs. It wasn’t long before his mouth was on her, tongue toying with and sucking the bundle of nerves at her apex, then sliding down her center. The sounds that slipped out of her were music to his ears, the taste of her making him want to come undone. When he rose his head from her, he offered a devilish smirk, rising to undo his pants, then he was moving out of the last of his layers, exposing every inch of his powerful build as it flexed beneath his golden skin.
“What happens next,” he said, reaching to tilt her chin up to meet his gaze. “Doesn’t happen unless you want it to,” Wayland searched her eyes. Even through all the lust, the hunger, the desire, he wanted her to be sure. Of what they were about to do. Of him. With his wings unfurling behind him in anticipation, he waited for her confirmation before continuing. One of his hands slid beneath her waist, arching her to him. He was slow at first, only guiding the tip to her entrance, slowly pushing himself into her entirely relying on his restraint. Until he was sure he wasn’t hurting her and he heard her plea, he obliged, thrusting harder, slowly adding more length as he went.
His body sprang with a smoldering heat that could not be contained and a moan erupted from him, his teeth clamping to his lip as he swore, “Fuck,” he breathed out, the way she felt around him had Wayland enraptured. Never. Never had he felt someone so intoxicating in his life. As if he’d never bed someone before her, none of them compared, to the way she felt, the scent of her, the way she moaned, how she looked laying there glistening beneath him. Five hundred years. Five hundred years of life and she was all of these new experiences. Feelings that otherwise he would have never known.
Those two invisible hands pushed against him once more, begging him to acknowledge them, to keep her.
The two of them were a tangle of flesh and bone, Wayland having even drawn out of her while she moved onto her stomach, his hands took each side of her hips, moving into her from behind. Sweat sheened across their bodies, highlighting the contours of their bodies and when they both found that sweet, delicious release, their bodies were collapsing to the bed, chests rising and falling violently.
His body splayed over his wings, Wayland stared up at the ceiling and raked his fingers through his hair. His body was still blistering hot, the cold of the cottage nonexistent. Beside him was Faye, her chest rising and falling beside him and when he turned to look at her, he rose one of his hands, brushing his fingertips against her cheek.
"You truly are a Wildflower, Faye," he said to her. "A natural beauty that grows freely and unapologetically."
A frustrated sigh pushed past parted pink lips when once more Wayland was insisting that their kiss had been more than Faye herself was willing to admit - what more he thought had passed between them, the man didn’t specify. Faye might have come back with something biting and deep-rooted in her own denial, but she never got the chance. He barreled on without missing a beat, one hand grabbing her by the offending arm. Though his touch wasn’t particularly rough, her arm shook with the impact. That silver bangle wobbled precariously on her wrist, and blue eyes followed its movements. It shook as if it, too, were a little bit afraid of the General’s fury; or perhaps its owners, as her face flushed a violent shade of crimson and her teeth ground together to the point of pain at his next statement.
If there was anything Phaedra was certain of, it was that she belonged to no one. No matter how it might seem to those who didn’t understand, no matter what that bracelet may suggest, hell - no matter what Aeron himself thought on the matter. Her mind and body and soul were hers alone, and the fact that he had the gall to suggest otherwise lit a fire beneath her that rivaled that of every other inferno he’d kindled within her from the moment they’d met. Wayland pushed back against her touch, sending the blonde stumbling back a step. Her free hand flew up, until she had a palm braced on either side of his chest. Spine going ramrod-stiff, pale pink lips curled back over her teeth as Faye prepared to defend herself against Wayland’s sparring words - much to her, surprise, however, she was rendered silent by the assessment that immediately followed:
“And you should never belong to anyone, Phaedra. You should be worshiped. You have the power to bring any man to his fucking knees.”
There wasn’t time even to think before he was moving towards her, his intentions written plainly across his face. There wasn’t even time to retreat, though she doubted she would have even if given the chance. Breath leaving her in a surprised whoosh, she felt herself being swept up against his chest, those long strides never once faltering. Faye drew in a ragged gasp as Wayland gripped her by the waist and hoisted her into the air. Legs wrapping around his hips instinctively, though his hands still guided her, arms followed suit and she hooked them loosely around his neck. Blue eyes narrowed, lips parted, she stared in a confused sort of awe as the man carried her across the yard and into the cottage. The door was slammed shut behind them, its resounding bang echoing in her ears as Wayland strode across the room. Chills crawled down her spine as she clung to him in anticipation of what was yet to come, though she didn’t truly know what that might be.
He sat her down, hard, on the kitchen table, and Faye let out a breathless gasp as she leaned back slightly, weight splayed on her palms. Their gazes clashed, and in his eyes she saw something dark and predatory. “Wayland,” her voice was low and warning, though it seemed to tremble slightly with some unnamed emotion. Ignoring her entirely, Wayland planted himself between her legs, the fingers of each hand gripping her thighs firmly. She was unable to stop the tightening of her knees against his hips as he leaned over top of her, and the feeling of his breath hot and heavy on her neck had Faye’s head lolling back. Though it seemed nearly impossible for her to focus on what he was saying, she knew those words would be forever seared in her memory. Each and every point she’d made to him earlier, he was throwing back at her - and throwing himself at her along with it. He made a promise to continue standing before her, and the feeling of his lips enclosing around her earlobe had the girl sucking in a sharp breath between gritted teeth, fingernails biting into the aged oak resting beneath her hands. His hands slid up the length of her thighs, and they left a crackling trail of electricity in their wake; its hum could be felt throughout every nerve ending of her body as he promised her that his taste would continue to haunt her. And his touch, he amended, pulling back to look at her. It was his final promise that elicited the greatest response from her, her entire body shuddering in anticipation of what those words meant: “And I promise this will not be the last night you spend in my bed.”
It was back, that unrelenting fire in his gaze. It made her want to reach out and stroke her fingers across his face, to burn alongside him. She felt as if all this time she’d been asleep, her body going through the motions, and it was his touch that had roused her to life. Every part of her was alert and aching for the press of his hands against her flesh, her heart thudding against her ribcage while her insides fluttered expectantly. Never before had anyone made her feel such emotions. Never before had she lusted and longed for and looked forward to such wicked promises. Each and every word he whispered into the air between them made her stomach clench and quiver, muscles tightening in anticipation. The effect he had on her was profound, and the worst part? He knew it. Perhaps he understood it even better than Faye did herself, because her head swam with a foggy, lust-clouded confusion as her mind and heart and body sought to align themselves.
It would be so easy to give in. To agree to stay here, to give up on marrying Aeron, to spend all of her days at the mercy of Wayland's wicked smile and his even wickeder mouth. And yet she fought it. Tooth and nail she'd fight, until she'd exhausted all other options. This wasn't her home, and Wayland, he wasn't hers. This little back and forth they had going on, the teasing and the banter and the biting remarks interspersed with rare moments of sincerity, it wasn't what she needed. It wasn't lasting. It wasn't safe or secure or promising. It might be fun, it might be what she wanted, but at the end of the day she had to think of more than just herself. She had to think of the bigger picture, of something permanent, of a good foundation for Arden and an even better one for herself. Wayland didn't seem like the settling down type, and even if he was, she wouldn't have wanted him - she wouldn't have wanted anyone that she could imagine herself developing true feelings for. Love was messy and it was cruel and it never lasted, and it had no place meddling amongst her own relationships.
Least of all this one.
The man’s next few words had her blinking up at him, even as he tugged her flush against his chest. He was relentless - and she couldn’t understand why. Why was he pushing so hard for this? Why did it matter? What had changed between the two of them, and when? Nose-to-nose, she stared up at him with the slightest of scowls on her face. Her pulse had quickened, her breathing was labored. Every part of her throbbed with need for him, as if he alone was capable of quenching this insatiable fire burning wildly in the pit of her belly. Faye didn’t understand what she was feeling, but she knew without a doubt that she needed more. Of this. Of him. She craved it, craved the chaos and the tension and the endless challenges he put forth. Craved his lips and his tongue, those strong calloused hands pressed against the curves of her body.
As his question echoed in her ears, Faye’s face burned with a mixture of embarrassment and hunger. There was no denying the fact that she ached for him, that she wanted him as much as he seemed to want her. Perhaps even more. She was in no teasing mood, lids heavy as she continued to stare up at him, lips parted, fingers clenching the tabletop beneath her. She was silent - she refused to give him the satisfaction of an answer, though they both knew what it was. The more stubborn, spiteful part of her reared its ugly head as she glowered up at him. Head tilting back when his fingertips traveled up the column of her slender neck, tapping against the underside of her chin, she met his gaze once more. Her own was dark and clouded, the deepest sort of yearning swirling within those multi-toned depths. Those taunting words reached her ears, grating against her nerves. He’d lit a fire within her, and yet he had no intention of stoking it. He was playing a wicked sort of game, and she wasn’t so sure she enjoyed it.
“You think highly of yourself, General.” Said Faye, when he’d put some distance between them. When she’d regained the ability to speak. “But you should know something.” Sliding off of the table, her feet planted firmly on the floor, though those knees with all their man-toppling power seemed a bit shakier than they’d been before. Mind racing nearly as quickly as her heart, Faye felt the slightest flickering of insecurity and doubt, but she shoved it all away and reminded herself of the look in his eyes, the words he’d whispered to her, the hundreds of unspoken promises exchanged between the two of them every time their eyes met.
Stalking towards Wayland, she slid out of her shawl and let it fall to the floor. Kicking it aside slowly, pointedly, she sauntered towards him. As she continued to move, her fingers found the buttons of her dress. They were steadier than ever as she slowly undid the trail of buttons that coursed down the length of her spine. Emboldened, mostly by Wayland and his own forwardness, she didn’t allow herself time to second guess. Slipping out of her dress, she let it pool to the ground at her feet. Toeing out of her stockings, she kicked them off as well. Stepped over the pile of clothing, continued towards him. “I don’t play for fun,” she mocked, giving him a droll look. The air was cool against her exposed shin, and she fought the urge to shiver, both against the air and beneath his watchful gaze. Her fingers worked at the clasps of her undergarments, and her stomach clenched anxiously as she let them fall away as well, her last line of defense.
Bare to the chilled air, she shivered. Her shoulders drew back, chest heaving slightly, nipples hardened against the bitter mountainous air. The urge to cross her arms over her chest was strong, but she fought it; instead, she crossed the room until she had bridged the gap between them entirely. “I play to win.” She said firmly, gaze raking over him once. Her tongue darted out to wet her lips, and for first time there was a flash of hesitancy and insecurity across her face. And still, that wicked grin found its way onto her face as she asked him, “Do you?”
Listening to her dismiss what transpired between them was a worse blow to him than the bracelet could ever be. So much of a blow that it had him jerking his head back, as though she had just smacked him across the face — she might as well have. Just a kiss. That’s all it was to her? His eyes bounced between hers, searching, reaching for anything that would confirm she was lying through her teeth.
He began shaking his head in disagreement, eyes burning into her own as disbelief, hurt, and anger contorted his features. He wouldn’t accept that. Wouldn’t let himself believe for one minute that she didn’t feel all of the things that he felt at that moment. The way she latched to him flashed through his mind, sending his veins screaming with heat. He could feel her teeth as they tugged at his bottom lip, and hear the sound of his name on her tongue like a hungry whimper. Everyone picture that came to mind hit him harder and harder.
She began storming in his direction until she was close enough to shake the armlet tauntingly in front of his face. His teeth clenched at the action, and the veins in his arms protruded as his muscles tightened throughout his entire body. He fought the urge to reach out and tug the jewelry off her wrist, then send it soaring off the mountain. Faye was on a rampage, barely taking a breath as she berated him thoroughly. With a finger jabbing into his chest, Wayland had half a mind to interrupt her until he realized what she was saying next.
Each poke to his body should have had more of an effect than it did. He was too busy listening to all that spilled out of her and when she was finished, her hand pressed flat against him while she knitted her brows in desperation, eyes searching his own for an answer. Wayland felt the anger beginning to fade, replaced by exasperation.
“It matters because we both know that wasn’t just a kiss.” his voice was low and precise. “It matters because this,” he reached out and grabbed the arm wearing the bracelet. “Screams to me that you belong to a man,” he dropped her arm and stepped into the hand she still held to his chest, making her step back. “And you should never belong to anyone, Phaedra. You should be worshiped. You have the power to bring any man to his fucking knees.”
Wayland’s wings slowly curled against him, making themselves smaller against his back, and in a fluid motion, he was picking her up off the ground. His hands grasped each of her hips, swinging her legs around his waist, and he began moving toward the cottage. Once they were past the threshold and he was tugging the door shut behind them. He carried her to the kitchen table, setting her down firmly.
“I,” his hands found each of her thighs, and he stepped slowly between them, eyes seared her own with a dark, fervent expression. He leaned forward, bringing his mouth to the crook of her neck, and whispered. “Will continue to stand before you,” he brushed the tip of his nose against the soft spot beneath her earlobe, only to close his mouth around where it brushed. “I will leave my taste on you,” his hands slid up her thighs at a painstakingly slow speed. “And my touch,” he drew back to look at her. “And I promise this will not be the last night you spend in my bed,”
The way she looked at him standing out in the cold, expressing her truth to him, no matter how vague. It brought something out of him. That flicker of starvation gleamed there in front of him. It fueled him in more ways than one. Although he wouldn’t deny that he did have jealousy held toward Aeron, it was different than one would have expected. He was angrier about the hold that it had on her. He hated the way she didn’t feel like she had any choice. Growing up in Sakaris by Adrastus’ side showed him that choices were always available, no matter how hard they were to see. She was constantly showing him the fire that lived inside of her. She was not fragile. She didn’t need to prove herself to anyone. He wanted her to realize that, and then there was the game of denial they played.
From the moment he met her, he felt that spark. Like energy coursed through his veins and he saw it in her eyes too. It was brief and fleeting, but it was there and now, after last night, it only made it that much more real. Being in the cottage with her. Alone. It made him realize how much of his feelings were purely based on her. The hold that she really had on him and he didn’t want to deny it anymore. He wanted what awaited him at the end.
“You don’t have to admit anything to me,” he said, and then tugged her toward him so that her body was flush against his own. “But I will not stop worshiping you,” he made his decision. If she wanted to deny it, that was fine, but from then on, he was going to be adamant about winning her over. He needed her, he realized. He needed to feel her, to have her scent around him, to hear her voice. It was like two hard hands shoving him into her at all times and he was tired of fighting them. Their noses were nearly touching now, and Wayland’s lips curled into a smirk. Her new scent seemed to swirl around him. A deep burning thirst.
“Don’t tell me you’ve never had a man on his knees for you?” he teased and her pupils dilated, his smile deepened. “Does that excite you?” he knew the answer, but to hear her say, it was much more satisfying. Slowly, one of his hands ran up along the front of her throat, tipping her chin up slowly. “It’s a shame you disregarded our potential,” he clicked his tongue and released her softly, moving to back away from her. “We could have a lot of fun,” he purred, sauntering over toward the living area.
She seemed to like games, so he was introducing a new one.
"Believe it or not, I am actually a lovely person." Said Faye, grinning broadly as she leaned forward to rest her elbows against her knees, chin propped in her hands. Blue eyes watched him as he approached, and for a moment she relished the light atmosphere surrounding the two of them. It wasn't often that their banter was so playful, their words lacking their usual bite and the stinging after effect - she didn't take a moment of it for granted. As the distance between them was closed, she could have sworn her heart fluttered in time with the General's long and lazy strides. "Perhaps if you weren't so intent on despising me, you'd notice it once in a while."
Her gaze followed him into the kitchen, where he immediately began to pick at the plates of food she'd already begun to arrange. It had her eyes rolling as she climbed to her feet, moving to follow behind him, intent on setting the table before he devoured the entirety of their meal there at the countertop. The blonde stopped short as he spun on her, brandishing a piece of bacon like a sword. Eyebrows raising, she bit back a smirk at his words. Was it truly that easy with him? All she had to do was cook some bacon? And here she thought it was simpler still - just be alone in a room with the man. It had worked for her a time or two now.
"If I were seducing you, trust me, you'd know it." Though her lips were pursed, her eyes danced with mischief as she crossed the room and began reaching for the plates of food. Her own words brought back images of the previous night, and it took all of Faye’s composure to remain blank-faced as the memory of him sent fire coursing through her veins once more. Seductress or the seduced? She wasn’t certain which she was, or which she’d rather be. There was still another full day and night to be spent in this little cottage, and if their first night was any indication of how their time here was to be spent, she felt that she’d soon have to choose which side of this fine line between love and hate that she wished to lie upon - and whether or not she wished for Wayland to be lying there with her.
The male was rolling his eyes, and for a moment she thought he was responding to her, but then he was touching his temple. Faye blinked at him for a moment - it took a few beats for her to remember the rest of the world, their friends, what they were all doing stuck out here in the middle of the mountains. “The early bird gets the worm,” she quipped, dishing hot food out onto platters to be served. Sending him a wicked look over her shoulder she added, “I’m afraid you’ll have to dig for your own,” with a waggle of her eyebrows. Busying herself with gathering up their food, Faye hardly noticed that Wayland was approaching until suddenly he was there, crowding her against the stove. She sensed him mere moments before she felt him, as if his presence were creeping up on her, pressing in on all sides. Going still as she felt the hard planes of his chest pressing against her back, Faye dropped her gaze to the mountain of potatoes and onions lying just beyond her fingertips. That touch reminded her of a similar one, and she recounted the way her fingers had slid so effortless across those taut stomach muscles. Her fingers twitched as if they longed to relive the experience, and she clenched them tightly against the countertop.
Breakfast was a quiet affair, filled with small talk and mostly-comfortable silence. Faye spent the majority of the meal pushing various bits of food around on her plate, appetite all but doused in his presence. Her mouth practically went dry at the sight of him, sitting across the table with that lazy smile sprawled across his face and those hazel eyes bearing into her own. Every movement he made seemed to cause her to shift and fidget, the memory of the night before still fresh in her mind. His hands trailing across her flesh. His mouth capturing her own, devouring her with a hunger unlike anything she’d ever experienced. His gaze, heavy and dark and full of wicked promise. She could still taste him on her lips and feel his breath against her face, warm and sweet.
How she was supposed to continue to function around him like a normal person, like nothing had ever happened, Faye couldn’t understand.
They finished their meal and washed the dishes side-by-side in relative silence. Faye found herself hyperaware of his presence beside her. Every move he made, every breath he took. And so when he suddenly let out a sharp gust of air, head shaking slightly, she noticed it. Brows furrowing slightly as she turned to look at him, Faye sensed his displeasure. Staring down at her hands submerged in the dishwater, she couldn’t understand why. Didn’t know what she’d done wrong. “Wayland?” she questioned hesitantly, looking up at him with slightly widened eyes. She could feel things shifting between them once more, reverting to how they’d been before. An icy wall had descended once more, and the air suddenly took on a new chill. As she called out to him he ignored her, striding out the front door without so much as a glance back in her direction.
The blatant snub rubbed her the wrong way. Faye finished washing the dishes quickly, movements jerky and hurried, wiping her hands on a dish towel. Drawing in a deep breath and wishing she had the patience of a saint, she made her way out the door. Arms wrapping around herself at the sudden rush of cold air, she ground her teeth together to keep them from chattering as she stormed across the yard towards where he’d been cutting wood. The sight of him there, staring back at her, giving her that look, made Faye’s stomach tighten and her blood boil beneath the surface.
“What the hell was that?” she snapped out at him, brows knitting together. The axe thudded to the ground beside them. Palms splayed in silent frustration, he rounded on her, and she found herself drawing back. Not out of fear - but something else. And when he spoke, the questions were everything she didn’t want to contemplate. What were they? What did he mean? What did he want from her? They’d shared a kiss - two, if you wanted to be technical. And about a million insults. A handful of semi-decent encounters. A lifetime of silent conversations, spoken only with their eyes, but she didn’t consider that as she blinked up at him, balking. Panicking. Faltering.
“What is this?” she repeated the question blankly. He was stepping forward, and she was stepping back. Afraid. Of the question. Of the answer. She might have gone on being fearful, had his gaze not drifted towards her wrist, zeroing in on the iron bangle as if she’d been wearing it on full display. The truth was, sometimes she forgot she was wearing it - as if it were as insignificant to her as the man who had gifted it to her. Sometimes she forced herself to hold onto it, clinging to the life she left behind, the one she knew she’d eventually be forced to return to. It was silly, perhaps, to put so much stock into a piece of jewelry that meant so little to anyone, and yet she couldn’t help but to want to preserve what remained of the life she’d been torn away from. It was the only one she had. It was the only one she’d be allowed when all of this blew over and the human realm was safe once more. Pretending otherwise was just going to lead to a whole lot of hurt when the day inevitably came that she and Arden were cast aside here, too, and returned to their home.
“It was a kiss, Wayland.” Her voice came out sharper than she meant, but there was no taking it back - and so Faye simply crossed her arms defensively overtop her chest, already bracing herself for his rebuttal. Fueling the fire in her chest, allowing it to swell and fill her up with anger - it was better that way. “We didn’t fuck. We didn’t declare our everlasting love. We kissed,” And it was otherworldly. And it was cosmic. And I want to do it again. “And that was it.”
She knew that answer wouldn’t satisfy him - hell, it didn’t even satisfy her.
“And why does it matter what I wear?” Faye threw her hands up in exasperation, and before she knew what she was doing she was striding towards him in a tizzy. Frustrated, but still craving that contact. That proximity. “This? Really?” She shook her arm in front of his face, the iron-wrought bangle dangling from her delicate wrist. A piece of jewelry as meaningless to her as the love it was meant to represent. “For as big and bad as you act, like nothing in the world can touch you, you’re telling me that some hunk of scrap metal makes you this insecure?” With a final flourish she dropped her arm, only to jab a pointed finger into his chest. An electric current seemed to buzz beneath her touch, sending a jolt up her entire arm. “You are the one standing in front of me. You are the one whose lips I’ve been tasting all morning. You are the one whose touch I can’t seem to shake. You are the one whose bed I’m sleeping in tonight,” each “you” was punctuated by a sharp jab to the chest. And as she finished, her hand fell flat, palm against his chest. The familiarity of it made her stomach clench and her toes curl in her boots. Chest already heaving, face flushed. How he could make her feel so frenzied with just a few sharp words, she didn’t understand. She’d thought she was made of tougher stuff than this.
And yet here she was, feeling shaky and crumbly as she stared up into his eyes and asked him, voice frustrated but begging on desperate. Desperate for an answer. Desperate for him to leave well enough alone. And still she had to know, “So why? Why does anything else matter?”
Faye’s voice sang through his head while their lips fought for dominance. How can you miss something you’ve never had? That mischief rattled each vowel. It woke up the sleeping pieces of his soul and brought them back to life.
Her mouth was warm against his own and their heavy breaths collided with one another, tongues gliding and tasting one another as if it may be the last time they could ever experience it. Maybe it was. All he knew, was that she wasn’t pulling back, wasn’t shoving him away. In fact, her fingers managed to tighten into the fabric of his shirt, tugging their bodies flush together. Closing that distance made their hearts thunder against one another like a drumming beat that encouraged them to keep going. A deep, delicious hum rattled his chest and throat, fingers tightening in her hair which seemed to make her body arch in its own delight.
He wondered how. How in five hundred years he had never experienced the sensations that he felt in this very moment. Never had he tasted a mouth that made him feel like he was starving, an addict wanting more. Needing more. As if proving that desire, his free hand ran down the length of her side, feeling every curve of her body on the way down, committing her delicate shape to memory. Wayland’s fingers then followed the bend of her leg which pressed itself against him, locking him into place above her. Once he reached her thigh, just below her hips, he squeezed the now warm flesh, muscles hardening beneath her own touch which found its way beneath his shirt. His mind easily visualized the trail that they ran along as she moved them up against his stomach and chest. A trail of fire followed, raining down his shoulders and back like a cascade of fervent hunger.
Though he could feel her beginning to draw herself back, his eyes remained shut as her teeth gave his bottom lip a tug, as though she didn’t want to be done with him. At the sound of his name, those hazel eyes drew open, lids heavy as he stared down at her. The way it rolled off her tongue like it belonged there, had him wetting his lips, capturing his own bottom lip between his teeth briefly, wanting to taste what was left of her on his mouth. Leaving a tingling sensation behind her moving hands, Wayland glanced down as she smoothed his shirt back down then flickered them up to meet her gaze once more.
One of his brows slowly rose at her words, one corner of his lips twitching upward in amusement. “I don’t know that I’d say nothing,” he declared, not bothering to hide the way his eyes ran over her mouth before he took his dismissal, moving back to his place beside her instead.
As he readjusted, propping his head up on his elbow, he surveyed her, the flush that crept onto her face. He knew it wasn’t from embarrassment, but rather the unspoken tension that clung between them. His lips throbbed, as though they were actively missing hers, crying out for more. He studied her while she did the same to him. Following the loose strands of sunkissed hair that fell in a mess of waves around her. Once he met her eyes, his lips formed a faint smile. Sat in the center of a bright blue, cloudless sky he realized wasn’t a sunset, but a radiant sunflower staring back at him and there she was once more. His Wildflower.
The two of them repositioned themselves for the night, Faye becoming a bit more aware of the way she faced, instead pressing her back against his chest. Smirking, he wondered to himself if it was really any safer when she scooted to close the space, her hips rubbing against him while her legs intertwined with his own. Forcing his mind to move elsewhere, he slid his arm around her, letting her tuck herself to his chest, his chin finding its resting place above her head. Her scent wafted around him and he shut his eyes, inhaling the mixture of the earth after a rainstorm.
“Goodnight, Phaedra,” he whispered against her, relaxing every muscle as he let the soft rise and falls of her breathing lull him toward sleep. Years of being a soldier left Wayland with little sleep most nights, or at least much less comfortable sleep, and so when his mind became fuzzy and warm, he welcomed it.
When darkness began enveloping him, a fleeting thought rang through his mind. A silent promise he wasn’t sure was a dream or not. I will free you. A voice in his head said softly. And then he was succumbing to the night.
* * *
Wayland woke to the smell of bacon, his stomach grumbling as if it had been the one to shake him awake. His hand slid across the bed where Faye once lay and found it empty. Peeling open one eye, he glanced around, brows furrowed and then slowly sat up, letting the memories of last night's events return to the surface of his mind.
When he emerged from the sheets, the chill of the room clung to him quickly. As he dressed, the sizzling and sound of pans clinking could be heard from the kitchen. A glance toward the window showed him that it was early and he tugged on his boots reluctantly before stalking out of the bedroom tiredly.
His eyes landed on Faye who paused her soft humming and he rubbed his eyes, brows knitting at all that was going on in the kitchen. How she had such energy so early in the morning was beyond him. A mixture of the smell of breakfast and coffee wafted around him. He looked toward the fireplace to find a fresh pile of wood had been fed to it and as he dropped his hand to his side he looked back at her.
“You’re awfully perky this morning.” Wayland offered, rolling his shoulders before stretching out his arms. He crossed the room slowly, taking in all that she accomplished already. “And busy,” he smirked, shaking his head. If there was one thing he was quick to realize about Faye, it was her constant need to busy herself. Though, he didn’t always know what triggered the feeling for her, he had a good idea of what it might have been this particular morning.
Snagging a hot piece of bacon off its plate, he pointed it at her. “Are you trying to seduce me?” he grinned, taking a bite. The taste nearly made him drool. “Because it’s working.” A woman who could cook a good breakfast was a woman after his heart. He remembered back to the time that Evie had made her own birthday cake, how pissed they all were at her for doing so until they tasted the delectable dessert. Better than any cake they could have purchased in Sakaris. He wondered if Faye took after her. Judging just by the scent that flooded his nostrils, he was sure it was a family gift.
“I trust you both survived the night?” a familiar voice entered Wayland’s mind and he rolled his eyes.
“Busybody,” was all he returned and he heard the High Lords chuckle.
“You’re not the only early bird,” Wayland muttered to Faye, tapping against his temple. While Faye began collecting ready food from the stove, he began setting the table for them.
Above the stove being where the plates were stored. Wayland stopped just behind her, resting one hand on the small of her back so she wouldn’t run into him, and reached around her to grab a stack. His chest pressed to her back and he glanced down at her, smirking faintly at the way she stilled and he slowly slid his hand off her, moving to place the plates and silverware.
While the two of them dined on their breakfast, Wayland found himself coming to realize just how difficult things were going to be now. They still had another night in the cottage. Alone. And after last night, it was all that he could think about. Her mouth. Her hands. Her body. Even when he forced his thoughts elsewhere, he had a newfound gift of making those thoughts relate to her.
When they finished up, he helped her with the dishes. Every brush of their hands had him summoning some form of restraint and when they were finished and he was tossing the towel over his shoulder, he crossed his arms over his chest. As he watched her, he silently wondered if she thought what happened between them was a mistake. No matter which way he laid it out for himself, he couldn’t bring himself to think that it was. In fact, he hoped it was the opposite for her. An eye opener if anything for her decision with Aeron.
Speaking of which, hazel eyes locked onto a glint of metal that clung to her arm, her sleeves rolled up to avoid the water from the dishes. He blinked at it and before he could contain it, let out an annoyed huff, shaking his head. Before he could say something that he regretted, he set the towel down and walked off from her side to collect more wood and the axe. Ignoring her, he moved past to head outside where he set up one of the large logs on a stump.
He wasn’t sure why he thought that he could change her mind. Why someone like her would want someone like him? An insolent brute. He rose the axe up and swung it down hard, sending the wood splitting and flying from the stump to the gravel below. The muscles in his jaw feathered, his mind racing. It was just a stupid bracelet. It shouldn’t have made him feel this way, but it did. Seeing it on her arm like some sort of shackle made him angry. The way that she refused to let the idea of that asshole go made him angry. Like she was holding onto him just in case. He wondered if it was him. Wondered if it was because she was waiting for something like this to happen. For him to prove that he wasn’t worthy.
Raising the axe once more, he stilled, lowering it slowly when she stormed out of the house, arms clinging to herself as she interrogated his sudden explosion. He dropped the axe to the ground and faced his palms to the sky in question before letting them fall to his sides.
“What the hell are we doing, Faye?” he finally asked. “What is this?” he gestured between them, the wind far less angry this morning, though the chill still held. Searching her face, he took a step forward.
“I feel like we’re running in circles, and it’s making my fucking head spin.” he looked down at where he knew her bracelet sat beneath her layers. “And that,” he laughed bitterly to himself. “How can you wear that?” Another step forward, gravel crunching beneath his boots. “How can you still cling to him after —” he paused, now standing in front of her. His eyes traveled over her mouth. “You can’t look me in the eye and tell me that you didn’t feel something.” he looked back up at her, brows furrowed and breath creating cold clouds in the air.
Faye wasn’t certain what she’d expected of his origin story, but the tale that Wayland wove was so unlike anything she would have imagined his life to have been. Brows furrowing slightly, she watched him closely and listened closer still. She’d never imagined that he’d had such a hard upbringing, with the way he acted. Perhaps that was on her, for never having taken the time to stop and contemplate that there may be more to the man than what reached the eye. Something about the story tugged at her heart. Not in a way that made her pity him, but rather in a sense of recognition. I see you, her heart yearned to whisper to him.
If only she would have allowed it.
As if he could sense her very thoughts, Wayland was looking at her again in that way she hated, the way that made her feel as if everything she was, her very soul, was laid bare for him to see - and he saw it all. Understanding - that was what he offered her. Of all the things he could have said, he chose to share with her an understanding of things she was too afraid to put into words herself. It was so strange and surreal to hear such words from the man, to feel so connected with him on a level that she was utterly uncomfortable with. Not because it was Wayland necessarily, but because she didn’t allow herself to connect deeply with anyone. Her thoughts and feelings were hers alone, those experiences her own burdens to shoulder.
When Faye didn’t respond, Wayland rose. Blue eyes followed him tiredly as he stood and put more fuel on the fire, enough to keep it going through the night. One large, calloused hand reached out for her, and she blinked up at him in response. A smile tugged against her lips at his words, and finally she extended her hand, allowing herself to be hauled to her feet. “I need a sled. And a spear.” she teased lightly. Wayland’s cool hands wrapped around both of her icy ones, and she watched with furrowed brows as the man brought them to his lips. A gust of warm air thawed them only slightly, but the gesture tugged at some untouched place deep inside her chest. His words made her laugh aloud, blue eyes rolling heavenward as she retorted with a simple, “And here I thought my skin was naturally such a shade of blue.”
Through the small cottage they walked, to the equally small bedroom. Faye stepped inside behind Wayland, looking around. It was just as cold here, lacking the warmth of the fire burning in the hearth. Even as Wayland pulled the blankets out of the closet, Faye was sure they’d do them little good. They were thin, knitted by hand though not looking particularly warm. There were quite a few, and she found herself hoping that the weight of being layered beneath them would be enough to keep her teeth from chattering throughout the night. One by one Wayland laid them across the bed, until finally there were no more.
And then he began to undress.
Fingers shaky from the cold, she dropped her gaze and began to shed her own clothing. First went the hooded shawl that she’d bundled herself up in that morning. It tumbled to the ground, landing in a stiff heap on the floor, followed by the thick jacket which had laid beneath it. Her cashmere sweater fell to the floor to join the heap of clothing, and Faye began to feel the loss of her layers. Shivering slightly, her fingers felt stiff as she undid the buttons down her back one by one, slipping out of the fur-lined dress that she’d worn for the journey up the mountainside. Standing there in just her slip and woolen stockings, she glanced up instinctively to find Wayland’s eyes already on her. Holding his gaze, she watched as he undid the laces of his boots and let them fall to the ground. Most of his clothing had been shed now, only the base layers remaining. Body heat would be their friend tonight more than any fire or blanket, she knew that. Faye was no stranger to sharing a bed, no more than she was a stranger to long, cold, sleepless nights - it was a necessity.
For a long while she could do nothing but stand there, held captive by his smoldering gaze. When finally he looked away, she dropped her attention towards her own state of undress. There was nothing left to shed, if she wanted to remain modest. Blue eyes blinking at the thought, she reached up to undo the binding of her braid, shaking out her long, honey-colored locks. Slipping between the sheets, she stifled a gasp at their icy stiffness. Nestling beneath the many layers, she sought to get comfortable. Icy pinpricks poked against her skin no matter which way she turned. Getting settled seemed impossibly, and her teeth chattered as she attempted to righten herself beneath the sheets. It wasn’t long before Wayland had slipped into the bed beside her, and the two of them began trying to ease their way into some semblance of comfort.
An icy hand brushed the dip of her side, and Faye gasped sharply, body going rigid. Blue eyes wide as she looked up at Wayland, she fought back a laugh as he jerked his hand away, as if he’d been burned. The irony. Feeling a surge of wickedness, she kicked her feet out and brushed them against his calves. Though her lips were pressed into a straight line, her eyes danced with laughter as he jerked away from her, shooting the girl a dirty look. Forcing herself to keep a straight face, Faye edged and eased her way into a more comfortable position, wrapping her body around his hesitantly as she sought to ensure they were both warm and cozy. Without warning his cold hands descended upon her, jerking her body against his. Sucking in a sharp breath, she scowled up at him as goosebumps erupted along her arms and her legs, every exposed inch of skin affected by the bitterness of his touch.
It took a few long minutes, but eventually they settled and quieted. Laying there face-to-face, the warmth began to soak through the layers between them, and for the first time all night she felt nearly warmed-through. Silently she stared up at Wayland, once again unable to force her gaze away from his. In his arms, limbs entwined, she felt connected to him in a way that was unsettling. Words needn’t be exchanged between them. Their silence was comfortable now. The weight of his body against hers was somehow familiar and comforting. Though his presence generally irritated her, it was welcome here and now, in this one fleeting moment of amiability between the two of them. As she looked into his eyes, truly looked and searched and sought for something more, she thought that maybe he was someone she might be able to truly like. He was charming, outspoken, bold, funny, kind-hearted, quick-witted. So many qualities that she admired, many more which she sought in a friend. When he was laying there silent and docile, she would have sworn she could see a glimmer of maybe between the two of them. Maybe friends. Maybe allies. Maybe more.
And then, he began to move.
Breath stilling as he reached out to touch her, her blue gaze dipped to follow the trail his knuckle traced along her jawline, the pad of his thumb stroking her bottom lip. It was as if she’d forgotten how to breathe, and her chest tightened in response. When Wayland spoke, all she could do was blink. Trying to piece together his words, she was confused - had she asked him a question? But the more he spoke, understanding dawned on her. Wayland’s gaze dropped to her lips as he spoke, and though he only said “a mouth that I’ve never tasted,” she seemed to hear a mouth that I haven’t tasted yet.
Brows creasing slightly, she gave him a pointed look. Though she knew she shouldn’t have said anything, her mouth should have stayed shut, Faye seemed unable to help herself. And so she uttered quietly, “How can you miss something you’ve never had?” Even she couldn’t mistake the slight challenge undertoning her words. And part of her didn’t wonder if she knew exactly what she was doing when he moved in response to her words, always just a few steps ahead of her.
Wayland’s lips crashed down against her own and her stomach plummeted with the most delicious sense of anticipation. At the initial contact Faye stilled beneath him, palms hesitating against his chest as if she were unsure of whether she meant to push him away or pull him closer. Then his lips parted her own, tongue sweeping along her lower lip, and the girl let out a low groan that was somewhere between agonized and delighted. Fingers clenching tightly amongst the fabric of his undershirt, she yanked Wayland against her sharply - or perhaps she was lifting herself up to meet his kiss with an unexpected, unmatched hunger. One leg shook free of the tangled sheets, knee drawn to her chest and resting firmly against his side, anchoring him there above her. Fingers tangled in blonde hair, and her grip on him tightened in response as Faye arched her back, aching to close what little distance remained between the two of them.
She’d been kissed before, more than once, but never like this. Never had a single kiss set her body so ablaze. As if every inch of her being had suddenly burst into flame, she felt hot and achy and wanting in a way she didn’t totally understand. The chill in the air had disappeared entirely, the room suddenly flooded by the warmth emitting from the two of them. Once kindled, that spark between them seemed unstoppable, their fire unable to be quenched. All she could focus on was the need to be close to him, to touch him, to feel his flesh hard and tangible beneath her fingertips. The pads of her thumbs stroking slowly along either side of his ribcage, Faye slipped her hands beneath the hem of Wayland’s shirt. Stomach muscles were drawn taunt beneath her cold hands, though his skin blazed beneath her touch. As her fingertips trailed against the tanned skin there, her stomach knotted and her mouth went dry. More, a little voice in the back of her mind pleaded, and who was she to disagree?
Their mouths continued to meet in a clash of tongue and teeth and a fire that promised to ignite everything in its path if only they would let it. She could have stayed like that forever, lost to his touch and the weight of his body against hers, the press of his lips and his fingers in her hair. When she pulled away from him, her teeth tugged hungrily against his lower lip, reluctant to release it - to release him - from her grasp. “Wayland,” his name was a desperate whisper in the near-darkness between them when finally Faye gathered the rationale to break away from him. Chest heaving, she stared at him in the dimmed lighting of the little bedroom, body and mind thrumming to a tune that only he could conjure. It was addicting, so much so that it terrified the girl as much as it thrilled her. She didn’t know what she wanted - didn’t know what she should want. There were a few heavy beats of silence as she contemplated that thought, mind clearing ever so slightly. The spell between them had been broken, though Faye didn’t doubt it could be conjured up instantaneously if only she were to reach for him once more.
She didn’t.
Clearing her throat, she pulled her hands out from beneath his shirt and smoothed the fabric gently back into place. “Well…I suppose that settles it - now, you’re missing nothing.” And her lips curved into that same, wicked grin she was unable to wipe off of her face whenever she had the chance to be particularly saucy with him. Bent knee tapping against his side in a silent though effective dismissal, Faye watched as Wayland untangled himself from the heap of limbs they’d become. The lust-filled haze began to clear, and she felt her stomach clench into a tight ball of guilt.What they’d done was wrong; what she’d done was wrong, as a woman set to be married within the month. The logical part of her brain knew this, and she chastised herself - but only briefly. Perhaps she would have been more preoccupied by the thought, had that ball of nerves not melted into a molten pool of desire as she watched Wayland through heavy-lidded eyes which devoured the image of him resting there beside her on the bed, head propped up on his elbow, lips swollen and red as hazel eyes burned brighter than any sun she’d ever known.
Perhaps she should have felt a twinge of awkwardness as she lay there watching him, but she felt nothing of the sort. Only relief. As if this moment between them had been expected ever since that very first meeting, long-anticipated even, and the follow-through had finally set things right between them. Finally, she could breathe around him. Truly and deeply breathe, her lungs no longer on the brink of oxygen deprivation, capable only of shallow breaths.
“It’s late,” Faye whispered. Her gaze didn’t leave his, though she reached out and tugged at the blankets that had been kicked to the foot of the bed. Pulling them up, she settled them rightly overtop the both of them once more. Tearing her gaze away from his at last, she busied herself with smoothing the covers. Their warmth was nothing compared to the fire raging in her gut, but she appreciated them anyhow. Rolling away from Wayland, she settled herself against him with her back pressed against his chest, leg slipping between his own to entangle their limbs once more. Somehow impossibly at ease, despite all that had passed between the two of them just moments before. More comfortable around him than she could ever remember being, though she couldn't understand why. Her skin still burned in the places he'd touched, leaving a scathing trail across her flesh. Her heartbeat had yet to settle, and she could hear the rush of her blood against her eardrums, the erratic beating of her heart all-consuming as it pounded against her ribcage. Desire pooled hot and heavy in the pit of her belly, making her toes curl and her muscles tense and relax as she settled back against him.
And still, blue-brown eyes fluttered shut and she was at peace - though she knew sleep was likely still a long way off.
"Goodnight, Wayland." She murmured the words into the darkness, letting out a rush of breath that she hadn't even realized she was holding in. In the stillness of the night, he somehow seemed different. And she felt changed, though she was unsure how. Even as she lay there with all of her thoughts and her feelings pouring down around her, unrelenting in the silence which surrounded them, she found herself unable to feel anything other than contented and longing - for what, she couldn't be sure. She didn't want to question it, but instead focused on the feeling of his arm thrown over her waist, his breath in her ear, his chin atop her head as his body slowly contoured around her own, enveloping her in a warmth unlike any she'd know as of late. It lulled her into a state of tired laziness, and when her eyes fluttered once more, she found them heavier than they'd been before.
Sometime during the night she dozed off, wrapped up in him in more ways than one, though she wouldn't admit that even to herself.
...
In the morning she woke, and it was just as cold as it had been the night before. Wrapped up in Wayland's embrace, she didn't want to stir. She could feel the steady rise and fall of his chest against her back, signaling that he was still fast asleep. Casting a cautious glance over her shoulder, Faye found herself transfixed by the sight of him sleeping there peacefully. His face was relaxed, completely void of the tension and discontent she normally found there. There was something young and boyish about him when he slept, and it made her smile in spite of herself. Something inside of her yearned to reach out and brush those golden strands out of his face, but she relented. After a few long moments of admiring his sleepy state, she found the courage to ease herself out of his arms and into the frigid morning air.
Faye dressed quickly and in silence. Shimmying back into the clothing she'd worn before, she bundled herself up once more, this time adding a thick blanket that she stole from the bed, wrapping around herself several times over before she padded into the kitchen. Adding fuel to the embers that lay in the fireplace, she slowly stoked the fire back to life, its blaze a bit more potent in the daytime hours. She warmed herself there for a few minutes before venturing deeper into the kitchen. The sun had risen, signaling the start of the day, and she figured that it was best to start theirs as well. What they'd do while they waited for the meeting with the queens, she had no idea.
Well, she had a few...
Forcing her thoughts away from Wayland, from the feeling of his lips and tongue against her own, against her skin, she turned her attention towards the supplies they'd brought with them. Work, that was what she needed. Something to busy her mind and her hands. Finding a large frying pan beneath one of the counters, she pulled it out and set it to warm on the stove. When it was hot she added several strips of bacon, listening to their satisfying sizzle. In no time, the smell of bacon frying on the griddle filled the kitchen. Her mouth watered as she set about chopping cold potatoes and onions set aside from the night before. She hummed quietly to herself while she worked, filling the empty silence that surrounded her, more deafening than it had been the night before. Pulling the bacon from the pan and setting it to rest, she tossed the vegetables into the pan. While they cooked, she cracked several eggs into a bowl and stirred them. Adding salt, pepper, and a touch of milk, she poured it all into a pan and left it to begin cooking. Though she didn't drink coffee, much preferring tea and honey, Faye set the bitter beans to brew anyway.
Toes clad only in stockings and icy against the wooden floor, she moved back towards the cracking hearth. Settiling a grate over the fire, she set upon it a few slices of bread left over from their meal the night before. Everything was set. Potatoes frying, eggs cooking, coffee brewing, bread toasting. Sitting there on the warming stones of the hearth, she tugged her discarded boots on once again. A soft humming escaped the girl once more, until the sound of a door creaking had her eyes raising as she fell silent. Wayland emerged from the bedroom, and the sight of him sleep and rubbing his eyes had a slow smile spreading across her face.
"Good morning, sleeping beauty." She greeted him in a sing-song voice, already privy to his dislike of early mornings, the recollection causing her smile to broaden. "You look like you slept just beautifully."
His eyes drifted slowly down her face, along the bridge of her nose to the plush upward curved lips that sat beneath it. Hazel orbs lingered there, his own lips parting slightly, then his gaze returned up the path they descended down to meet hers. He pursed his lips, deciding he would be smarter not to answer that question. More so because he wasn’t sure that he would like the answer.
“I do too,” Wayland said, leaning against the brick edges of the fireplace beside her. The wind that eveloped the mountains and the cottage whipped against the outside of the cottage, rattling it. The cold had to of been seeping in through the unattended build, finding unseen crevasses. Although it was warmer than it had been before the fire and their meal, it wasn’t enough to bite back the chill that sat in their bones.
Peering down at where Faye sat before the fire, wrapped in the knitted throw, he listened to her speak and a strange relief seemed to rain down on him. He hated silence in general, but her silence was the loudest he had ever endured. Now, he wasn’t sure what was surprising him more. The fact that she was opening up to him about a part of her childhood, or the way she had been willing to oblige to his request with so little questioning or taintalizing.
Unable to stop the lingering in his stare, he took her in. The hand gestures, that far off look in her eyes as she must have been returning to the very place and time in her mind. He never admitted such a thing, but there were versions of Faye that he found he liked. This version being one of them. He liked hearing about her life, her feelings, and opinions. Even when those said feelings and opinions didn’t agree with his own. He enjoyed them all. They were entirely her own and she never apologized for it.
Wayland was torn from his thoughts, shifting against the bricks at her invitation, eyes scanning briefly before he moved to lower himself down before the hearth beside her, huffing at her sass-filled remark, though the corner of his mouth twitched upward. The General leaned against the warm stone, careful to tuck his wings closer, away from the flames. With one knee tucked up against him, and the other leg stretched out in front of him, he chewed his bottom lip for a moment as the past came flooding in. He shook his head.
“Actually, I was born in Illyria —just a bit further north from here.” he pointed a finger. “Not sure exactly where in Illyria. From what I was told I was brought to the war camp, Windhaven when I was just a year old. When an Illyrian boy reaches the age of ten, they are expected to carry the responsibilities of an adult. Unfortunately, unlike the other trainees I wasn’t provided a shelter, food, or even clothes like the rest. Being a bastard son in Illyria meant having a target on your back.” he picked at an invisible threat at the seam of his leathers.
“I met Adrastus when he was brought to our camp. First time I saw the guy in those new training clothes, I beat his ass until we were both covered in his blood. Cost us three lashings each.” he chuckled at the memory, the corners of his eyes crinkling slightly.
Turning toward Faye, he shrugged. “The rest is really history. Adrastus ended up finding my tent during a crazy storm that same night. He woke me up, and brought me to his house. His mom ended up taking me in, and I’ve basically lived with him ever since,” Wayland tilted his head to the window above the sink. It was just darkness now. Faint stars flickered, covered by clouds that blocked out the moonlight.
Stretching out, he met Faye’s gaze. “I understand, Faye,” Wayland held her eyes, a knowing glint flashing across them. “That fear that lives inside of someone when they have to endure a life with such little promise of a better tomorrow.” his voice was a low caress. Deciding to leave it at that, he rose to his feet, a yawn escaping his lips. Looking over the fire, Wayland added more fuel before reaching out his hand to Faye.
“Now, come reinact that eskimo stuff you were talking about,” he offered her a grin, pulling her up to her feet. Her hand was ice cold against his own which hadn’t been all that much warmer. An instinctual part of his body reacted and he closed both hands around her own, bringing them up to his lips to breathe warm air onto them. “You’re freezing,” he muttered, having half a mind to try and build a fire in the room if only it didn’t have so much wood creating it.
He led her through the cottage and into the bedroom and tried his best to ignore the tension that clung to the air around them as they stepped inside together. Moving toward the closet, he pried the creaking wood open, exposing more blankets. Drawing them out, he laid them out over the bed, until there were none left to unfold. It wouldn’t stop the initial chill that he was heavily anticipating when they crawled beneath the pile of blankets.
Wayland’s icy fingers went to work unfastening his armor, removing his sword and sheath. Laying them off to the side, he then worked at the leathers beneath, shrugging off the jacket, he exposed the undershirt, the fabric taut and contoured by the muscles laying beneath. His boots were the next to go and he glanced up from where he sat unfastening them to find Faye staring back at him. Letting one of the boots thud to the wood floor, he didn’t take his eyes off her from across the room while, she too, removed articles of unnecessary clothing. They knew their body heat would need to have better access to spread, but that didn’t stop the strange feeling forming in his chest. When their gazes finally tore from one another, he finished removing the cold leather, leaving him in the undershirt and compression wear.
Stealing another glance to Faye, he found she was already moving to get into the bed. He followed her actions until they were both shifting beneath the blankets, the sheets like ice against his skin, making his muscles tense immediately. His wings tightened up behind him and the two of them scooted and scooted until he suddenly felt her.
His fingers grazed against a dipping curve of her body which he knew was her waist. When she sucked in a breath, he withdrew his hand swiftly. Then he felt her feet against him. The cold made his jaw clench and he shot a jolted look at her, only to be greeted by that silent delight in her eyes. Releasing a slow breath, he decided to let her move first. She began adjusting her body against his and then he returned the frozen touches, offering her the same knowing glint as his arms drew her body into him. He could feel the goosebumps that dotted her arms beneath the pads of his fingers.
Once the shuffling of sheets went quiet, Wayland looked over Faye’s face which was now so close to his own. Not a word was spoken while they stared at each other, yet he couldn’t help but feel like they were having an entire conversation, just with their eyes.
Searching those blue depths, he swore saw that pull. The constant battle of tug-of-war they played. The way she didn’t tear her gaze from his, how they mirrored each other so steadily. He was hyperaware of her hands and where they sat against him. Of their intertwined legs. Wayland only moved his eyes to survey the rest of her features, one of his hands reaching up to run a knuckle along the edge of her jaw, stopping at her chin to slide his thumb down against her bottom lip, the skin soft under his touch.
He found himself wetting his own lips before finally saying, “To answer your question, I do,” he returned his eyes to hers, finding mild confusion swimming in them. “For some twisted reason, I find myself often missing a mouth that I’ve never tasted,” his eyebrows furrowed at the confession.
A mouth he’d never tasted.
It only took a look and few words to send him over the edge. Wayland moved beneath the blankets and in seconds, he was hovering over her. Mouth crashing down against hers with such a heavy thirst. As though he was part of a garden that had not felt her rain in weeks. His mouth worked against hers, lips parting her own enough to slide his tongue along bottom lip with a feverish need. It then felt as if any ice that clung to them had thawed, leaving his body —his bones, set aflame. One of his calloused hands rose to tangle through her hair and the cloudier his mind became, the more restraint he had to summon.
Three days.
As they exited the town house, a surge of anxiety rushed over the girl as the reality of her predicament began to set in for the first time. No one but herself and Wayland, trapped within the four walls of a mountainous cottage for the next several days. No one to buffer, to douse the flames between the two of them before the inferno burned them alive. Whether they’d both be alive and fully intact by the time these few days were up, she couldn’t be certain. If they were letting their track record speak for them, the odds were most definitely in neither of their favors’ - and yet, no one else seemed perplexed in the slightest by this little arrangement.
Stepping out the door behind Wayland, she almost ran directly into him as the man stopped suddenly much closer to the house than she’d been anticipating. Turning around to face her, Faye was forced to tip her head back slightly to look him in the eye - squaring her shoulders, she leveled her gaze and offered him no sign of pleasantry. It was no secret that she wished to be accompanying anyone else to the mountains. Though determined to be civil, pleasant might be more than she could manage. Civility was bordering on difficult as well, when the General opened his mouth and joked about dropping her. Brows knitting as her blue-brown gaze narrowed into a glare, Faye was fixing to open her mouth with a smart comeback when - to her surprise - Adrastus was there, shutting down Wayland before she had a chance to.
For a moment, she had to determine whether she was glad for the assistance or if she should be ill with him for not allowing her to fight her own battles - the former one out, and as soon as Adrastus was turning his back on them, Faye was sticking her tongue out at Wayland in a very petulant, ‘ha-ha’ fashion. Biting back a grin as the man rolled his eyes, at herself and the situation, the blonde stepped forward without being bidden. The sight of those massive wings unfurling was unsurprising at this point, though in the beginning it had frightened her. When you imagined a man with wings, you imagined something from the Bible - feather and bone, majestic and beautiful. The reality of it was so utterly different, and it had taken a while for her to come around to appreciating the beauty of her winged friends. Membranous instead of feathered, inky where they might have been white, translucent and bat-like. They were strong and powerful and sure - beautiful in their own right, especially the more one studied them. Fitting for the men standing before her.
Faye was wrapping herself up into Wayland’s arms when the male took off suddenly, without warning. They shot up into the air in a rush of speed, the world falling away from beneath them as they took to the skies. A gasp left her as she tightened her grip around him, half wondering whether or not he would truly consider dropping her. She doubted he’d let her fall, at least not entirely - the image of him dropping her just enough to frighten her had the girl scowling. It wasn’t something she would put past him. That in itself made her less inclined to attempt to pass their time with any sort of pleasantries. When it came to the two of them, she was quickly learning that silence was best. Silence was safe.
Blue eyes fluttered shut as she tilted her head to rest against his shoulder, preparing herself for the many hours of flight before them. They passed quicker than she would have expected them to - the chill in the air let her know that they were nearing their destination as the mountain peaks came into view. Faye watched as Adrastus and Evie went off course, which could only mean that they were drawing near enough to separate. Suddenly, it was like a ball of molten lead dropped into her stomach, taking her breath away. As if her innards had knotted upon themselves, and anxiety rushed over her like an icy dash. The two of them, alone together for an extended period of time. Turning her gaze towards Wayland, she met his eyes only briefly before she was dropping them once more, steeling herself for what was yet to come.
Faye followed behind Wayland as he neared the cottage, eyeing it wearily. It looked normal, much like any cottage you’d find in the outskirts of the forest encircling their village. And yet, it loomed before them like a tomb. There was a chill in the air that made her shiver, gathering her woolen jacket tighter around herself as they stepped through the door, only to be greeted by an equally icy gust of air. Closing the door behind them both, Faye wrapped her arms tightly as she edged her way into the small cabin, scanning the small rooms and its muted decor. It was quaint and cozy, and could have been almost homey if not for the unrelenting cold and her equally unrelenting companion.
Eyes flickering towards said companion, she followed the slight incline of his chin and his gaze towards a small blanket resting on the back of the couch. Reaching out, she drew in into her hands and warmed the knitted fabric between her fingertips. Gaze narrowing slightly as Wayland raised the axe to rest against his shoulder, she idly wondered whether or not this whole trip was an elaborate ruse to get her alone and unguarded so he could finally finish her off. Snorting at the man’s words as he exited the cottage, she couldn’t help but to contemplate exactly what it was going to take to push him to that point. Part of her seemed to embrace the challenge, lips curling into a curious smile as she wrapped the throw blanket across her shoulders and set about exploring the house.
It was very small. There were very few doors to be opened, and much to Faye’s surprise only one of them was a bedroom. The other a small pantry, stocked with winter-hardy vegetables and pantry staples. After ensuring that there were no other hidden doors, she moved deeper into the sole bedroom. It was large, decorated similarly to the remainder of the cottage, with an oak nightstand and a matching dresser as the only furniture in the room save a large bed in its center. One look at the bearskin rug laying across the entirety of that bed, and Faye could have crawled into it and not come out for the remainder of their trip. A small door led to an adjoining bathroom with a simple, clawfoot tub.
That was it - one bedroom, one bed, one bathroom. Two of them.
By the time Faye returned to the living area, Wayland had started a fire. She was surprised he started it by hand - was there not magic to do those sort of menial tasks for his kind? Did he have magic? Did he know how to use it? All of those questions flashed through her mind as she moved towards him. Almost immediately he was standing and moving out of her way, something she felt both grateful and guilty for, considering he must be as cold as she felt. Though he said nothing as he moved towards the other room, and sensing where he was going next, Faye called out, “Wayland.” The sound of his name had him pausing, but it was her next words that rendered him rooted to the spot. “There’s only one bedroom.” And then, after a pause. “One bed.”
There was a long pause. She could practically see the gears in his mind turning, and after a moment he’d come up with a solution - which she immediately shot down. “No, you won’t.” The words were out of her mouth before she could think better of them. The idea of him sleeping on the couch wouldn’t have bothered her anywhere else, but somehow it seemed wrong to banish him to the unforgiving bitterness of the cabin’s main room, all by himself. Faye was no stranger to cold nights in a cold cottage, and she’d never spent a single of them sleeping by herself - and for good reason. She didn’t plan on starting now.
Of course, he had something smart to say. Rolling her eyes, she rubbed her hands back and forth vigorously before the fire, hoping to impart some of its warmth. Ignoring Wayland for the most part as he dug around and lined the countertops with various supplies, Faye finally said, “You assume too much. No one is sleeping on the couch. If I wanted to freeze to death, I would have brought Arden’s scrawny ass to cuddle with.” Giving the man a pointed look, she waited until he had relented and then smiled, feeling a strange sense of relief that she didn’t entirely understand. Moving forward to accept the knife he offered her, Faye reached for it only to feel his fingertips wrap around her arm, halting her. One brow arching in silent question, her gaze trailed from his fingertips up the length of his arm, to finally settle in a battle with his own. Faye said nothing, though the corners of her mouth quirked up at his words. “How lowly you all think of me,” though from the tone of her voice, it didn’t seem she was bothered. And then, feigning surprise, she asked, “Was it something I said?” And with that she jerked her arm out of his grasp, smirking to herself as she set out to begin chopping vegetables.
They worked in silent unison. Wayland prepared the stew after she’d finished her vegetable work, and Faye set out to warm herself once more by the fire - or try to. It didn’t seem to do much for her. Silence loomed between them as he worked and she busied herself by the fire, wishing more than anything that she would have been allowed to stay behind if for no reason other than the sheer frostiness of these godforsaken mountains. Sitting there in silence, she couldn’t help but to wonder what Wayland was thinking. How he truly felt about their forced proximity. If he was as impartial to her as she was to him. No sooner had the thoughts entered her mind than he was calling her to the dinner table, and she was gliding across the cottage floor feeling every bit as icy as the atmosphere.
Their meal was eaten in silence. When it was finished, their bellies full and warmed through by the stew, Wayland moved to the fireplace and Faye set about clearing away their dishes. She heated a pan of water on the stove, and when it was warm enough she gently washed the dishes and set them to dry. She enjoyed the simplicity of the task - it wasn't often that she had to tend to such matters herself these days, and it gave her time to sit with her thoughts and yet occupy her hands. By the time the last dish was wiped dry, she missed the bit of peace the simple act had brought her, and she braced herself to near the hearth, where Wayland had rekindled the fire once more.
The man's words reached her ears as she drew near him, and Faye found herself a bit surprised by his request. He didn't like the silence between them - it was eating away at him. As she studied him a bit closer, she could see that, though she never would have guessed had he not pushed her to speak. There was a lot about Wayland that she didn't know or expect. Too much - it left her feeling a bit on edge, enjoying the safety in their continued silence.
And yet, she indulged him.
“Do you often find yourself missing my mouth?” she asked, lips curving slightly at the thought. Not her mouth - her pretty mouth. His choice of words danced through her mind, a half dozen smart remarks sashaying along behind them. As soon as the slight smile found her face it flickered into blankness once more, the reminder of why the two of them weren’t speaking returning to her. Was she avoiding him? In short, yes. Faye had played and replayed their argument to herself over and over again, the words he’d spat at her etched permanently upon her consciousness. She wasn’t sure which of his remarks packed the mightiest punch, but each one rendered her guilty and irritable whenever she reminisced on the encounter.
You’re afraid…You’re running from yourself…Don’t marry him.
The cold seemed to have sapped a bit of the fire out of her own veins, and Faye couldn’t bring herself to utter the words she knew would set the two of them fighting all over again. So all she said was, “I hate the cold.” The blonde moved closer towards the hearth as she spoke, fingers cold and aching when she stretched them out towards the fire. Though they blazed brightly in the fireplace, those dancing flames seemed to give off no real warmth. It had been a long time since she’d endured such frigidness and yet she found that it wrapped itself in icy tendrils around her very bones, greeting them as if an old friend. Even as she stood directly before the fire, she trembled in a way that suggested the warmth couldn’t penetrate through the bitter mountainous air around them. Wayland stood by her side, and she could sense his gaze on her even without looking over. Could feel the way he watched her, hazel gaze burning as brightly as the flames he’d kindled.
“When I was young, I remember playing eskimos,” said Faye, voice sounding far off as she started into the crackling blaze. “Evie would bundle me up in anything she could find to fight the cold, old blankets and pillowcases and shawls - but always something with a hood. You know the kind? Fur lined.” She mimed raising a hood, smiling slightly at the memory. “And we’d trek through the forest, pretending to hunt. Only now, I’m not so sure she was pretending. I’d carry a little spear, and we’d pull Arden on this little wooden sled. It was fun. It made you forget the cold,” she shrugged her shoulders slightly. The memories of their paste life continued to bleed through the fabric of this new one, distant but never forgotten. Faye was sure she could live a thousand lifetimes and never forget such cold and hunger and hope as they’d had for all those years.
Turning her attention back towards the man by her side, she was unsurprised to find his gaze on her. It pierced her with a warmth unlike anything the brightly-lit room could have hoped to procure. Her fingertips shook, and Faye brought them up suddenly to clutch at the knitted throw which still hung draped across her shoulders. There was an unrelenting bite to the air, and venturing far from the fireplace was not in her near future. Gaze falling from his, the girl lowered herself slowly to sit with her back reclined against the base of the hearth. Warmth radiated from the stones, warming the places they grazed through her many layers. “Sit,” invited Faye, gesturing towards the rug before the fireplace. When Wayland hesitated, she rolled her eyes. “You’ve got something better to do, Shivers?” and she arched her brows in question, fighting the urge to smile at the bite in her own tone, half-wondering if he’d appreciate it.
A satisfied smile spread slowly across her face as she watched the man lower himself to join her on the floor nearest the hissing and popping of the hearth. Feet stretched out in front of her, Faye clutched the knitted blanket around her throat with one hand, the other dropping to trace small circles against the wooden floorboards. They were almost warm to the touch, having sat before the fire all this time. Even though her hands refused to idle, her gaze found Wayland’s once more and she was asking, “Have you always lived in Sakaris?” Why she’d asked the question, Faye wasn’t totally certain. But once it had left her lips she reflected on the fact that, in truth, she knew so very little about the General it was almost laughable. She knew so little about all of them, knew near nothing beyond the pleasantries they exchanged, the little habits and quirks that she’d picked up after spending the last few weeks together.
They were still strangers to her - perhaps they’d always be strangers to her. Though time was working against them now more than ever, she couldn’t quelch the desire she had to know them. To know him. Just a little bit. The more time they spent together, and especially the more often they were at one another’s throats, she felt that yearning grow. For some reason, Faye couldn’t stomach the thought of being so unknown to him - of him being so unknown to her. She hated it, how she looked at him and saw a stranger yet felt as if she’d known him for so much longer than just these past few weeks. As if she’d known him forever, even. There was a recognition there that she couldn’t even begin to touch upon. An understanding perhaps, between his soul and her own. Something fundamental and base, the kindling to that instantaneous spark between the two of them the first time they’d met.
At this point, Faye wasn’t certain whether she should indulge it or snuff it out entirely.
Wayland stood before Adrastus’ desk beside Killian while they were informed of the Queens response to attending another meeting. After how the first one went, he would admit he didn’t count on them wanting anything to do with another, but whatever Adrastus wrote in his letter must have been convincing. That or they just really wanted to witness what he deemed important enough to prove his good intentions.
Far north within the tallest peaks of the mountains was a familiar place to them. A well known rest stop sat atop the mountains. He never stayed in them before, but he could recall having to visit the small lodge there for supplies on his runs to the Illyrian Camp.
Adrastus focused on Killian now. “Can I safely assume you’ve mapped out your route along the wall?”
Wayland’s eyes flickered between the two men, brows furrowing in confusion. “You’re not coming with us?”
Killian glanced at Wayland, shaking head. “No. I’ve caught word of the Kings niece and nephew visiting the Spring Court, they’ve been rather interested in the wall and its wards,” he said smoothly and the General turned to face Adrastus.
“So it’s just going to be the four of us then?” He didn’t like it. Didn’t like not having Killian as the buffer between the teeth and claws he and Faye sent at each other. At least if he was around, she could be distracted, leaving less time for the two of them to interact. Not only that, but if they were going to be flying to those cottages, it meant he’d be stuck carrying that nuclear bomb of a woman in his arms. And he could already see the mental image of her balking aloud at him the entire flight there.
“Is that going to be a problem?” Adrastus tilted his head slightly, brow rose in question. Wayland chewed his cheek before shaking his head reluctantly. “Good,” the High Lord rose from his seat and nodded. “Now we just have to explain all of this to Faye,” he breathed, scratching the back of his head wearily.
* * *
Evie insisted that she would be the one to bring the news onto Faye. Wayland wondered if it would do anything to lighten the blow of the information, he was sure it wouldn’t, knowing how Faye could be when she was placed in a position that didn’t necessarily suit her. Let alone a place that involved her being in the same breathing space as Wayland.
She decided to reveal the information during dinner. Supposedly it would be a better setting for Faye, but with Waylands experience, he knew it wouldn’t matter if the girl was riding on a unicorn in a land made of candy. She wouldn’t be thrilled and that was that. But he didn’t open his mouth as he sat as far from the ferocious blonde as he could. He simply sliced himself a piece of meat, slowly working it between his jaws as he watched her take in all that was being laid out before her. On some silent cue, she was ready to complain and one side of his lips curved into a slow satisfied smile at her insistent tone that she would like to be placed with Killian. An evil little thing. Seeking out that he was looking at her while she said it. When that option was ruled out, she was practically desperate as she tried to take the next best option to her which apparently was Adrastus. Wayland scoffed openly and Adrastus nearly spewed his wine over the dinner table at the sound of her words. Killian’s shoulders shook as he laughed quietly to himself, shaking his head at the insanity that was his family.
All heads were suddenly craning toward Wayland, but his eyes only met with one pair. Faye stared at him now from across the table, they leveled each other and he slowly rose another bite of steak to his lips, offering her a cheeky grin before biting down on the tender meat, the smile never meeting his eyes just as hers didn’t. He could see the distaste swirling within those oceans and met it with his own.
“Careful, you don’t want to sound too excited,” Wayland muttered sarcastically.
* * *
Everyone stood ready in the foyer of the townhouse the next morning. Each member packed lightly enough for Adrastus to send the clothes directly to the cottages through his magic. Aside from the four of them, everyone was off on their own duties. Killian out patrolling the edge of Spring Court territory, Nevara and Onica watching over Arden — Wayland hoped with a much closer eye this time. Judging by the strictness on Adrastus’ face as he spoke to them in a hushed voice across the room, he could only assume that, he too, was voicing his concern.
Wayland slowly slid his blade down the collum of his back, wings ruffling behind him to make room. Once Adrastus was finished speaking to the others, he gave the group a once over, nodding toward the door. “We’ll be back in a three days,” the High Lord called to the girls who nodded, waving them off as they slipped out the door.
Three days. Two nights stuck in a cottage with her. Part of him wondered if he was being punished for something. Jaw tensing, Wayland turned on his heel, arms crossed over his chest, and faced Faye who stepped out the door behind him. His head craned slightly as she was much smaller than him and despite their height difference and her dainty appearance, she held a ferocious presence around herself. A wildflower. She forced the thought from his head and dropped his arms to his sides.
“My arms are a bit sore from training yesterday,” he lied, shaking the muscles out with a smirk. “But don’t worry, I’ll try my best not to drop you,” When her face contorted into a glare, he was all but ready to laugh until Adrastus snapped at him from a few paces away.
“Don’t be an ass, Wayland,” Adrastus warned and Wayland shot him a look.
“She can, but I can’t?”
Adrastus shrugged, eyes flickering between them and he slowly unfurled his wings behind him, turning to face his mate. Wayland rolled his hazel gaze, turning to look back to Faye before mimicking the action of his wings stretching out. The other two were launching into the sky, he and Faye only seconds behind them. He barely gave her enough time to wrap her arms around his neck when he was sending them skyward. A faint grin curled on his lips as the gasp of air that was forced from her lungs and he knew without meeting her eyes that she was scowling at him.
Loose pieces of her golden hair tickled Wayland’s face and neck in the rushes of turbulence as they flew and he grumbled lowly to himself as he tried to blow them away only for them to come right back. They were nearing the cottages after a few hours of flight, the northern collection of mountain tops now within clearer sight through the mist that hung low in the sky. A good distance ahead of them was Adrastus and Evie who were beginning to drift off toward the left the closer they approached the mountains. Wayland and Faye remained going straight toward their designated cottage. The more distance they crossed, the tighter the knot in his stomach became. Growing at an alarming rate. As if the reality of their predicament was becoming all the more apparent. Stealing a glance toward Faye, he found a look he hadn’t seen cross her face as well. Then they were landing.
Leather boots lifted dust from the gravel beneath them and large wings slowly curled back against him. Wayland lowered Faye to the ground, letting her find her feet as he took in the cottage upclose. The building walls were made up of granite, the skeleton and trim formed with oak planks. Topped with a thick tatch roof, it was evident from the outside that it was a single level home. A sigh escaped his lips and he forced his legs to carry him in the direction of the door, the wind whistling past them, ruffling his golden waves.
The interior of the cottage matched its exterior, featuring a cozy, and rustic aesthetic. The walls were simple —made of exposed stone. The oak beams were also exposed, and aged on the ceilings and floors, adding warmth to the small area. There wasn’t much that decorated the inside, but the few paintings, table clothes, and curtains were a mix of muted tones and floral designs.
Small cozy rooms filled the house with every nook and cranny put to good use and filled with shelves piled high with books and nick-nacks. The minimal furniture was traditional, with upholstered seating, a wooden table, and antique accents. A fireplace sat in the kitchen area of the home, made up of brick. And in a pile beside it was a stack of logs and an axe.
Wayland could see his breath cloud in front of him when he entered and knew that Faye would be even worse off if he was feeling the chill against his skin and wings especially which curled tightly against themselves to shield against the wind from outside when they landed. Reaching down, his fingers curled around the hilt of the axe and a bundle of logs was gathered in the other arm. Glancing back at Faye who held onto herself, he nodded his chin toward the knitted throw blanket that hung on the back of the short couch in the living area, noting the look she shot him as he moved the axe to rest on his shoulder. “Don’t worry, you haven’t pissed me off enough,” he murmured to her, moving back toward the door. “Yet,” he added, lips forming a lopsided smile as he shoved open the door.
Wayland didn’t take his time chopping the wood into a variation of sizes for the fire. Once he was finished, he was kneeling down before the stone hearth. Once the wood claimed the sparks and a flame began growing in the center of the bundle of sticks, he moved over to let Faye warm herself, rising to his feet to explore the rest of the interior. His eyes roamed over the bags they sent before their travel and before he could cross to the next room, Faye’s voice made him halt. While he was out chopping the wood she seemed to have already ventured through the small cottage to find a rather important piece of information.
There was only one bedroom. With only one bed.
Every muscle in his body seemed to freeze solid, his back still to her as the words left her mouth. It was bad enough that they had to be alone in a tiny cottage, but this. It was as if the world was sitting around laughing at their misery.
“Lovely,” Wayland finally said after a long moment and turned back to her. “I’ll take the couch,” he insisted and was about to collect some ingredients to make them a stew when her voice was stopping him yet again in his tracks, one hand holding onto an onion as he turned to raise an eyebrow at her choice of words.
“You could barely stand the flight over here, excuse me for assuming you’d want your own bed,” he muttered, brows knitting and he continued fishing out stock, vegetables and spices as well as a loaf of freshly baked bread and butter. Once they lined the countertop, he set down a cutting board, pulling out a large chopping knife.
“Fine,” Wayland finally said, “We share the bed, now, will you give that mouth of yours a rest and chop these?” his voice held exasperation in it, and as she crossed to snatch the knife from him, he moved swiftly, fingers wrapping around her arm to stop her from moving, eyes narrowing at her snarky behavior and the two of them stood there quietly, merely inches from each other. He looked her face over for a moment and then slowly released her arm. “Your sister is right, you are intolerable,” his eyes flickered to her lips briefly then back to her eyes and then he was moving past her to ready the fire for the pot.
When the pot was finally primed for the vegetables, he let her include them, stirring the stew until it was ready to be served. The two of them sat at the table, steaming bowls in front of them, and the bread was cut into slices spread with butter. As they ate in silence aside from the crackling fireplace, he couldn’t help but let his thoughts wander in the wrong directions. Like to ponder whether or not any of what he said to her during their fight was even considered. He assumed not, seeing as they avoided each other like the plague until their forced interaction. Part of him debated after their argument if he had crossed some sort of line, but couldn’t come up with the idea that he did. Sure it might have been uncomfortable for the both of them to bring up, but he stood by what he said. If not just for her, for Arden. He glanced at the girl who claimed she needed to marry a man who could very well be a danger to them, in order to keep them out of danger. When he told her that Letharia wasn’t a safe place, he didn’t lie. It wasn’t always calm and collected, there were people like the King, Adrianna, the monsters that roamed the lands, but he saw the hurt that sat in her eyes. Someone like her. Human. Fragile. Weak. Those were the words he knew she took from him saying such a thing, but that wasn’t true. She seemed to be anything but fragile. Willing to go to great lengths for the ones she loved, despite where it would land her and her own happiness.
In such little time, she’d shown him various versions of herself, all of them being brave and resilient in some form. And like she had to do with everyone she didn’t trust, she had her walls raised around her once more, because he was the type of man that didn’t think before he spoke. The memory of her putting him in his place on their first introduction to each other proved that well enough. Hell, the Illyrian’s back in the camps reminded him of that every chance they got. Bastard brute. Dog. That was all he seemed to amount to. The bastard son of an Illyrian laundress and a shithead warrior who took advantage of her one night. And for some damn reason it still hurt that small boy that lived in the deepest darkest parts of him. The one that had just learned to walk before he was dumped in a distant war camp, Windhaven. As a bastard, he received nothing and had to find his own shelter, food, and clothes. Wayland quickly resorted to challenging other kids to fight and got their clothes as a prize before meeting Adrastus.
He wasn’t sure why seeing that gleam in her eyes when she looked at him seemed to hurt that part of him worse than any Illyrian war-camp member or leader could.
When they finished their meal, Wayland added more wood to the fire, though the cottage didn’t seem to retain heat as well as it should have. The wind outside was frigid at their high altitude. When enough silence had passed between them, he sighed and prodded the logs, turning them against the flame. “So are you just going to keep avoiding me?” he asked, turning to look over his shoulder. When their eyes met, he rose on his feet, hanging up the poker. “I know you have no trouble running that pretty mouth of yours under any other circumstance, so come on, go ahead,” he challenged. He wanted anything. Anything but that agonizing silence that he was often receiving. Even if she was screaming at him, at least she was giving him something. Why it affected him so much, he didn’t want to think about it.
She hated it, the way he saw through her so plainly. How he uttered truths that she never even allowed herself to think, let aloud voice into fruition.
“I am not afraid,” she ground the words out from between clenched teeth. But she was - deep down, she was so utterly and truly terrified that most days she couldn’t even begin to graze the surface of that terror. She knew that if she acknowledged it, she’d have to face it. And if she tried to face it, she’d never be able to go through with the plans she’d long-since committed herself to. Marrying Aeron was not something she was doing for herself - it was the only way she knew to protect her family. From poverty, when their father blew through all of this money the way he’d done so many times in the past. From low social standing, with their reputation barely passable as it was now. From himself, the influence he held over their little village truly appalling - his anger even more so. From any other dangers in their world. There was much to be afraid of in her life, so much that Faye had forced herself to become numb to it all.
His hands tightened overtop of her own, pressing her palms deeper into his flesh. His words demanded to be heard, just as his flesh demanded to be felt. The more he insisted that she was running, the more she began to wonder whether or not it was the truth. Her mind was confused, her heart was conflicted. One minute he told her she didn't belong here, the next he was saying she didn't have to leave - not only that she didn't have to. That she shouldn't. What was right? What was wrong? What was she even doing? Faye didn't know anymore.
All she knew was that Wayland's words echoed in her mind as he stormed away down the hallway, sound half like a plea and half like a prayer.
Evie found her in the garden, reclined leisurely against the base of an apricot tree with the fruit of its labors clutched delicately in one hand, the other palm splayed flat against the base of an open-spined book which lay balanced precariously across her lap - another encyclopedia of sorts documenting Letharia’s plantlife. Beams of sunlight cascaded around her, catching and illuminating pieces of her face. The honey undertones in the girl’s gaze oozed with a warmth that didn’t truly reach her, blonde locks giving the appearance that she wore a halo of sunshine. The picture of beauty, the picture of ease. And yet there was a heaviness lying just beneath the surface which weighed on her, evident in the slight sag of her shoulders and the restless trailing of blue eyes, glossy as they scanned the length of the same page several times, never truly seeing the words scrawled there.
“Faye,” she called out. That blonde head rose slightly, eyes blinking as if she’d been shaken out of a daze. Stretching out further, Faye shut the book that had been sitting in her lap and set it to the side. The little reddish-orange ball of fruit that she’d been clutching dropped to the ground, uneaten. She said simply, “You’re back.” Evie smiled, crossing the garden so that she might gently lower herself down beside her sister. Her voice was pleasant when she asked, “I trust you’ve been keeping busy?” It went without saying that Evie already knew the days’ happenings; they’d been filled in almost immediately when they’d returned home. Arden’s short-lived disappearance, an explosive shouting match between Faye and Wayland in the halls shortly after. Though her voice was pressing, inviting her sister to confide in her, the girl didn’t take the bait. “Not really.” Said Faye with a lazy shrug.
“Are you enjoying your time in Sakaris?” she pressed a bit further, watching her sister expectantly. It became frustratingly clear that she was not in a communicative mood. Another slow shrug and a simple, “I suppose.” Evie ground her teeth together, wishing more than anything that the girl would speak, and speak freely. As she’d always done. “It looks like you had a good morning, if your hair is any indication.” she reached out and twirled a paint-smudged lock around one finger. The ghost of a smile flickered across Faye’s face as she reached up and smoothed back her paint-stained hair - but the gesture seemed to provoke a negative reaction, and her face darkened slightly before she dropped her hands. All she said was, “I painted.”
When she failed to say anything else, Evie heaved a heavy sigh. Reaching out, she grabbed one of Faye’s hands in her own and asked, “Are you truly that miserable here?” Blue eyes blinked once, brows drawing together. There was a hesitancy there, as if she were reluctant to answer the question. “Do I seem to be?” Answering a question with a question of her own, deflecting from the truth - perhaps not even knowing what the right answer might be. Evie studied Faye closely, trying to detect any sign that there may be more brewing beneath the surface than the girl let on. “You don’t seem yourself.” Replied Evie, with a shrug. Though it had been a long time since Faye had been ‘herself,’ her sister had yet to give up hope. She remembered a time when there had been true, radiating warmth in that honey-toned gaze, when the girl’s laughter had been lulling and the gentleness of her voice could soothe even the most unruly of beasts. And now, all she did was stare blankly as she asked, “Don’t I?”
Forgoing bluntness entirely, Evie asked, “Is it Wayland?” The sudden, blinding flash of awareness that lit up the girl’s gaze was confirmation enough. Blue-brown depths came to life, only to smolder with some undetectable emotion that made Evie’s stomach knot upon itself. During her day out with Adrastus, he had broached a subject that she wasn’t entirely comfortable with: the relationship between Faye and Wayland. What it might be. What it might not be. He’d planted a seed of curiosity in her mind, and Evie felt that she’d never rest until she knew for a fact whether there was or was not something deeper lingering between the two of them. “What about Wayland?” asked Faye, and there was a certain sharpness in her voice - as if she hadn't been expecting Evie to come to any sort of conclusion based upon him. “I know the two of you don’t get along. Does he make you uncomfortable? Should I send him away for the duration of your stay here?” though Evie lacked the power to do so - and wouldn’t have sent Wayland from his home for anything, least of all to ensure another’s comfort - the words fulfilled their purpose. The flash of discomfort on Faye’s face was telling, the flare of anxiety etched upon the tightness of her lips, the crease of her brows, the clench of her jaw. “I’m fine,” the blonde insisted. Finally, a firmness in her tone. It should have relieved Evie, to see some sort of emotion from the girl, but it only made her stomach sink. The sinking only intensified when her sister added pointedly, "Leave him be."
And with those few words, she ensured that leaving either of them be was the last thing Evie was capable of doing.
...
“The Queens have agreed to another meeting,” Evie announced, eyes trained on the blonde sitting across from her at the dinner table. The rest of them already knew of the mortal queens’ wishes, the game plan had already been enacted. The words she spoke now were for Faye’s benefit alone. “Oh, joy.” muttered Faye, pushing a small pile of sweet peas around on her plate with the back of her spoon. Blue eyes followed the path of her vegetables, though her lips tugged downward slightly - the last meetings’ events were still fresh in her mind.
“We’re no longer meeting with them in the village, for obvious reasons. Our next meeting location is going to have to be a bit more…remote,” she paused, glancing towards Adrastus subconsciously. He was the one who called the shots, and though she’d expressed her desire to be the one to inform Faye of her role in all of this, she wasn’t entirely comfortable. “Remote?” asked Faye, arching a brow in question. “As in?” Evie hesitated before saying, "Up north, nestled amongst the mountaintops." The blonde nodded her head, and then dropped it once more. Returning to half-paying attention, she mumbled, "Ah, enjoy that." Blue eyes blinking in surprise, Evie responded with, "Actually, you're coming with us." It was Faye's turn to look surprised. Her head whipped up and she asked, "Me? Why?" There was no truly good answer for that question - in truth, they probably didn't have to have Faye there. But Evie wanted to keep her close, to keep her safe, and she wanted to see firsthand whether or not there was any truth in Adrastus's assumptions about her sister and Wayland.
Evie hesitated before saying, "Well....you're the only one of us who is actually human, for starters. They already don't trust us. We're going to need a little bit of leverage with them." Faye frowned. She didn't want any sort of involvement with this meeting, but it went without saying that she would go. If they asked her to do it, she would - she'd do just about anything, if only they asked. No matter how begrudging she might seem. "And how do you plan on attending this meeting? It's got to be a days worth of travel in itself." The idea of traveling in the frigid cold didn't necessarily appeal to her. "Not when you have wings," Evie smirked slightly. "There are a few cottages lining the outskirts of where we intend to meet. We'll camp there beforehand. Three cottages, three groups - that way we'll have eyes across the entire territory." Faye was quiet for a few moments as she seemed to absorb all of this information. After a moment, the girl gave a short nod. "Okay." Brows furrowing, Evie looked at her mistrustingly. That was it? "Okay?" she echoed, surprised by how little fight Faye had put up.
"Okay," continued Faye with a nod, "but I want to go with Killian." And rather than dropping her gaze back to her plate, she raised it to meet Wayland's across the table. "Killian?" asked Evie. Faye shrugged her shoulders in response to the questioning tone. "I like Killian." "No - Killian has spymaster things to attend to. You'll go with Wayland." At this, the girl openly scowled. "Why can't you go with Wayland?" Blinking, Evie gestured impatiently towards Adrastus. She spluttered slightly when she spoke. "I'd prefer to go with my mate." And once again, Faye was shrugging. "I'd prefer to go with your mate." Evie shook her head, exasperated. All of the effort she was putting into trying to sort out the mess between the two of them, and her sister was hell-bent on making it miserable. "You are intolerable, Phaedra. Truly."
Faye smiled, genuinely, for the first time in a long time. Though she had little control over what was happening here, it seemed she enjoyed making everything as painful as possible for everyone involved. Once again, her eyes met Wayland's across the table and she said, "And all yours, apparently."
Standing off to the side, Wayland took in the sight of Faye wrapping herself around Arden’s small structure. She exchanged words with him in such a way that radiated motherly nurturing. Providing further proof of who she had to become to the boy without having the help of their father or a mother around. What Evie had to do before that. It had him reflecting on his own life. What it would have been like if Adrastus’ mother had not taken him in. A shudder ran through him and he pushed the thoughts aside.
When he tuned back into their conversation, he found himself overhearing Arden who had been brought to tears expressing how he had nobody back home. His chest felt heavy at the words, but it was the next ones that rose the anger. Aeron. The man's drunken face flashed in his mind and his fingers twitched at his sides, threatening to curl into fists. The reminder of how he treated Faye at the celebration. The marks that bruised her wrist and that sick fake smile. If he was able to treat her that way, he couldn’t imagine how he could have treated Arden. There wasn’t a loving bone in the man's body.
Wayland crossed his arms, leaning against the wall while he watched them, only to have his face twist into one of disgust at the sound of Faye trying to bring even an ounce of redemption to the sorry excuse of a Commander. When he shot a glance at Arden, he could see the disbelief in the boy's eyes. Even at the age of ten, it appeared he knew better than Faye seemed to when it came to the man.
Dropping his arms, he pushed off the wall as Faye got to her feet and all it took was one longing look toward that red truck for Wayland to move. He had a hard time finding any excuse not to buy Arden whatever it was he desired in the store. The Inner Circle had more than enough money to go around and Wayland was more than doubtful that Adrastus would care or even notice the money missing, especially not if he knew who it was going to.
Leaning down, Wayland wrapped his fingers around the firetruck and lifted his eyes to the shop owner who watched him curiously. “I’d like to purchase this and whatever else he decides he wants,” he said and the girl smiled faintly before nodding and she turned her green eyes down to Arden who suddenly beamed. It was Faye behind him beginning to object and all he had to do was turn his eyes on her, a stern look marking his face that all but told her to bite her tongue. And she did.
“Go ahead, Arden,” Wayland held to his previous words and he was off on a mission. Leading Wayland through the store. Aside from the firetruck, he seemed to have a soft spot for the more magical items. Pointing out what looked like a wooden bird, Arden smiled widely as he pressed a button on its side and it began flapping its wings, soaring off the shelf and into the air around them, landing on his shoulder. He went on to pick out a small orb that would put miniature galaxies in a childs room that you could touch and change. This went on until his heart was content and Wayland let him hold onto his favorites while he sent the others to the townhouse to wait for him.
“Thank you,” Wayland murmured to the shop owner before they left and as the three of them ventured back out into Sakaris, Arden couldn’t seem to contain the excitement that was flooding out of him. The General smirked down at the boy, listening as he insisted that Wayland could help him build the little robots he’d purchased and they could race them down the Sidra. Wayland laughed and ruffled Arden’s hair, insisting his robot would leave him in the dust. Arden let out his own laughter, shaking his head in refusal.
“If your robot beats mine, I’ll owe you an ice cream sundae,” Wayland challenged when they stepped into the townhouse and Arden gave him a toothy smile before taking off to gather his toys with delight at that promise.
Once he was out of sight, Onica and Nevara were in their faces and he let out a sigh at the dark-haired girl's utter delirium. He had enough of that before he went out to find Faye. The strange calmness to Faye’s words made him look over at her. The entire opposite of the snarky girl he had to recollect back out in the streets. Then she turned to look at him and he met her gaze leerily. There was judgment in those blue eyes he realized. She was judging him for disappearing and she didn’t have to say so for him to know it. Just that one look was enough. Good, he thought. He wanted it to bother her, whether he’d admit that or not. Unable to help but stare her down, he didn’t let up on the darkness that loomed on his features.
He wasn’t over that strange man touching her. Wasn’t over her constantly trying to portray that shithead of a fiance as anything else than what he was. Not after the look that wiped Arden’s face back in that shop at the mention of him. Not after hearing the way he spoke of her behind closed walls. How he treated her beyond those walls.
Faye was suddenly walking away, making him blink out of his silent raging thoughts. That was it. She was just going to walk off? His mouth was set in a hard line and he was moving toward her. When she was just halfway into the hallway, his voice came out unkind and appalled. “You still plan on marrying that bastard?” he said suddenly. No warning for even himself. The question had been racing in his mind since he saw her again. In the embrace of another man. He wanted to question her then. Of what she thought she was doing. If she could spend her time leading the painter on, what stopped her from doing the same to him? And most importantly, what the hell did he care?
She was looking at him in a heartbeat, her brows knitting with hostility toward him as she carried herself to him with intent. With each step she took toward him, he took one back, teeth bared at her words and then he stilled, like a statue before her as her hands came up to smack his chest with all the force she could muster. “Things I don’t understand?” he sneered, a mocking laugh escaping him. “I understand just fine, Faye, you’re fucking afraid.”
Hearing her repeat the words he told her in the Court of Nightmares only proved what he thought previously. She took his words and did what she seemed to do best. Contorted them to fit what she thought of herself. It was like she only saw herself under the magnifying glass that people like Aeron held over her. A product of growing up feeling unloved.
“Bullshit,” Wayland snapped, glaring down at her. “I know that you can’t marry him, I know that you can barely stomach the sight of him and I know that he makes you and your brother fucking miserable. And you know what? Fine. You’re right, Faye. Our worlds aren’t so different, and if that’s the case, then why are you trying so fucking hard to run away toward the one that hurts you so much? Because of what I said before? Since when does anything that I say matter to you?” his heart was thundering against his chest now. Pulse thumping against his throat, the artery bouncing in his neck as he looked at her.
Reaching up, his hands took hers, tightening around them as he held them against his chest where they sat. Forcing her to really feel those relentless drums. “No one here is chasing you out, Faye. You’re running from yourself.” he swallowed hard, hands loosening as he let her go. His heartbeat slowed and he shook his head.
“Don’t marry him.” his voice was so low now. Rough on the edges while his eyes stared into hers. Then he was dropping his gaze entirely, brushing past her in the direction of his room, not wanting her to see just the way the thought of her going through with it made him feel.
A large hand descended upon her arm, jerking the girl to an abrupt stop. Stumbling half a step backward in response to the sheer force of his touch, Faye shot a scathing look up at Wayland. Her lips curled upwards in a snarl, but whatever she'd been fixing to say died on her lips at the sound of her given name on his lips. He shouted at her. Blue-brown eyes blinked up at him in surprise, lips parting slightly as she gave the man a dazed sort of look. A firm hand rested upon each of her shoulders, Wayland's voice loud and authoritative when he addressed her, dragging the girl out of her own panic-stricken thoughts and back down to Earth. His touch seemed to ground her, and as she stared up into his eyes her own seemed to clear, the fearful fog that had been swirling in her mind misting away into nothingness. Large hands lifted from her shoulder, smoothing frazzled bits of paint-stained hair back into place, and Faye found herself drawing in a deep, calming breath.
"Okay." She said simply, with a nod. What more could she say? Wayland insisted they'd find him, and he spoke with enough conviction that it was easier for her to believe him than to contemplate any alternative. As he mentioned looking from the skies, his wings rippled out behind him, catching her attention. Their gazes met, and she wasn't entirely sure she wanted to step forward - but there was no other choice. So she moved towards him, allowing herself to be enveloped in his arms once more.
It was somehow both familiar and strange, soaring above the skies. She'd done it once, though then she'd been unconscious, or damn near. Faye was surprised to find that it didn't frighten her, being that high above the ground. Not when she could feel Wayland's arms wrapped around her tightly, and she knew that there was no danger. It was a relief to feel nothing but safety and security in his presence, because it allowed her to turn all of her attention towards searching the ground below them for Arden. Wayland moved slowly but steadily, gliding above the city in every which direction that Faye pointed him. With every destination they briefly visited but to no avail, she felt her panic begin to return. Wave after wave of fear washed over her, growing stronger each time she thought she might have an idea where Arden could be, only to find that he wasn't there.
After so long of searching without success, Wayland dropped the two of them to the ground once more. Faye was half-afraid that he was calling it quits, but to her relief he had an idea. The blonde shuffled behind him quickly, eager and anxious to follow behind him, hoping that his ideas would be better than her own. They wound their way down the streets of Sakaris, coming to a stop in front of a storefront that was vaguely familliar. Brows knitting together as she tried to remember the place she'd visited only briefly once before, Faye followed Wayland in through the front door. Blue eyes drank in the scene greedily in search of one little face, ignoring all else. Her heart beat rapidly against her chest, pounding with a force that demanded to be acknowledged. The store opened up a little bit further, and suddenly she saw the toys. She remembered Arden's words. A new surge of hope floored her, and her gaze tore across the room until finally, there in the center of all the crowd, she saw him.
"Arden!" The sound of his name had the little boy's head jerking up. A bright smile beamed on his face at first, until he saw the state of his sister. As Faye tore across the room and dropped to her knees in front of him, the boy balked. "Faye?" he asked hesitantly, looking up at her from beneath lowered lashes as if fearful of the scolding he knew was to come. The first thing she did was assess him, holding the boy tightly by the shoulders as she looked him over, needing to ensure that he was entirely safe. Only when she saw satisfied that he was unharmed did she let out a relieved breath and pulled him against her into a crushing hug. "You can't do that, Arden." She murmured against his hair, burying her face in it. The frantic beating of her heart didn't subside, even as she held him there in her arms. "You can't just run off without telling anyone where you're going." She said, unable to keep the reproachful edge out of her voice no matter how hard she tried.
“I was only playing," Arden said, and his voice was so small and timid that it made her heart ache for him. Faye didn’t have the words to explain to him what he had done wrong because, in truth, he hadn’t done anything wrong at all. “I know, baby." Her voice was a soft croon as she clutched him tighter against her chest, fingers running soothingly through his hair. The small boy crumpled against her, and she could almost feel his sadness seeping through the layers of flesh and bone between them. Guilt riddled, she tried her best to put into words what she expected from him. “I just want you to stay close to the house for now, okay? When we go home, you can play as much as you want.“ The words were meant to be soothing, but the little boys face was even more dejected when he looked up at her. Tears swam in his eyes, little face screwed up with displeasure. “But there’s no one to play with me at home.“ Faye paused at his words, frowning slightly. But Arden continued. “Aeron doesn’t like to play with me. And you’re just a girl."
Those words echoed in her ears and filled her with a sickening sense of guilt. Aeron doesn't like to play with me. Images of Arden interacting with the other men flickered through her mind. Wrestling with Wayland and Killian. Sleeping curled up next to Adrastus. Firing a million and one questions at all three of them over the breakfast table in the morning. Following them around the house, eager for even a moment of their time. Never had they ever been anything less than entirely patient and indulgent. Never had they once made him feel like a burden, as if they didn't like him. Faye wracked her brain trying to remember if there had been a time Aeron had made Arden feel that way, and how she hadn't sensed it. How could she have been so wrapped up in ensuring Arden was kept safe that she'd neglected to realize he felt so unloved?
"Girls can play, too." Countered Faye lightly. "And I bet you Aeron would love to play with you, if you'd only just ask." The look Arden gave her suggested that he believed her words even less than she did. Still, lower lip jutted out in a pout, the boy muttered, "Okay, fine." And the fact that he was being such a good sport about everything when he was so obviously miserable made her feel awful. Made her feel like she was failing him, and she didn't know how to change that. "Let's go home - you've got a game of hide and seek to finish, no?" asked Faye, patting his back gently. "Yeah, I guess..." Arden cast a single, wishful glance towards the firetruck he was being forced to leave behind, and without any prompting Wayland swept forward and declared it his own. Eyes widening in surprise, Faye started to say, "You don't have to-" but the General cut her off with such a ferocious look that she fell utterly silent. Blue-brown eyes watched as Arden led Wayland around the store, eyes full of delight as he picked out several toys that he'd had his eye on.
Her heart swelled with love, and she wasn't sure which of them took up the most room there in that moment.
After Arden had been spoiled positively rotten in the little toy shop, the three of them began their long journey back towards the town house. Arden kept Wayland busy as he chatted his ear off about the toys he'd gotten, what he planned on doing with them, games the two of them could play together. For his part, Wayland was enthusiastic. Faye was mostly silent as they walked, though she kept her eye on Arden as if half-afraid he was going to up and disappear again. It wasn't until they were safely back in the house that she felt she could breathe, letting out a gentle sigh of relief as the door swung shut behind them, and Arden went running down the halls, laughing delightedly. His little detour through the city of Sakaris was already long forgotten.
"We're so sorry!" Onica was crying, the moment they walked back through the door. Faye's eyebrows flew up in surprise when she realized that the woman was speaking to her. "What? Why?" she wondered, glancing around once as if to make sure they were indeed speaking to her. "For losing Arden!" The dark hair girl seemed on the verge of hysterics, while her redheaded companion nodded solemnly at her side. "Arden is fine," said Faye, shaking her head with brows drawn slightly together. "You didn't lose him. He just ran off. Little boys do that sometimes," she said to them. And then as if in response and without her permission, her gaze flickered towards Wayland. And she thought to herself, big boys do that sometimes, too.
Where had he been? As Faye stared up at him now, she realized that his absence had been prolonged. There had been quite a few days and nights where he'd been missing from the dinner table, his larger-than-life presence leaving the house feeling strangely empty and wanting. She'd done her best to ignore it, hadn't asked where he'd gone or why, but now that he was back and in the wake of Arden's little adventure in Sakaris, she couldn't help but to wonder if maybe there wasn't some sort of underlying connection there. And as he glowered down at her, the girl wasn't sure whether she felt he'd been gone too long, or she wished he would have stayed away longer.
After assuring the women several more times that there were no hard feelings, Faye turned and began to walk away from them. Away from him. Under different circumstances, she might have uttered a thank you, but she recognized that fire in Wayland's gaze as he watched her from across the room. It ignited something in herself, a spark she knew was better left unkindled. And so she turned to move away from him, thinking perhaps she'd go back for the sketchbook she'd left behind or maybe she'd take a stroll in the garden to clear her mind, when he was cutting her off once more. Teeth grinding together, she began to tell him to leave well enough alone, when suddenly he was blurting out something snarky about her engagement, of all things.
It was impossible for the girl to not round on him, and she found herself suddenly crowding him in that small hallway. Herding him, the way she'd seen him so expertly corner her own betrothed just weeks earlier. "Excuse me?" An offended gasp pushed past her lips, and she found herself gawking at the man. The words leaving his lips were so outlandish that she had a hard time placing them. Where had they come from? Why was he so wrapped up in Aeron, in the relationship between the two of them? Even if it was out of whatever love he'd developed for Arden, that didn't give him a right to speak on things that were none of his concern. Why couldn't he ever just mind his own business, and leave hers alone?
Face flushing with a mixture of shame and anger as he bit out a few choice words about her fiance, Faye stormed up to him, teeth practically snapping as she spit out, "Don't you dare judge me, Wayland. You have no right to speak on things you don't understand. You don't know Aeron, and you don't know me." Her lower lip trembled as she faced him, the pent-up anger manifesting itself physically. Her hands began to shake as well, and in a fit of frustration at the fact, she slapped them both against his chest. She could feel the steady thumping of his heart beneath his flesh. One palm connecting on either side, she held them there as she glared up at him. "Your world isn't the only one that wants to chew us up and spit us out. I am doing what I have to do to keep my family safe. I am doing what I have to do to keep Arden safe. I will not apologize to anyone, but least of all you!" Eyes snapping with fire while her cheeks flooded crimson, Faye drew in a ragged breath and tilted her chin back to glower up at the male, prepared for whatever harsh words he had to throw her way, prepared to take them in and repurpose them, fuel for her own anger.
Whatever he said, whatever he did, she'd had it worse - and she would continue to endure, for at the end of the day Faye knew without a doubt that everything she did, she did for the safety and continued security of those she loved, and no one - not even Wayland - was going to take that away from or turn it back on her.
Like a smack across his face, her words rendered Wayland speechless. The way her face changed in such a short amount of time made his insides curl with discomfort. “Faye wait,” he had said, but his voice didn’t so much as graze her before she was pushing through the crowd to the dais. Wayland stared after her as she went, eyes burning into her back. It hadn’t been his intention, to create the women that burned with flames under her feet, but there she stood. Created and his eyes hardened as he forced his body to move.
* * *
He didn’t speak to her. Didn’t seek her out. A morbid sort of anger had formed within him. Letharia wasn’t a place that took care of its inhabitants, it was an unruly sanction that would twist and tear apart its captures. Five hundred centuries taught him that. Bloody wars taught him that. The streets of the Illyrian camp where he shivered through the night on the streets taught him that. He wouldn’t pretend that he was sorry for the words he’d said to her. He wasn’t. It was the truth and if it pained her to hear it, then it only proved him right. She didn’t belong in Letharia. Not with all the danger that lurked beneath the thin veil. Not with him. In that days he avoided Faye —or maybe she avoided him—- he built his walls back up. Returning to the warrior that slept inside of him. He was a weapon, not a lover. Foolish. He was foolish to think that he was to have a mate. It wasn’t a bond that pulled them together, it was his mind playing tricks. And that was what he left it as.
Wayland spent his days away from the townhouse. He took it upon himself to banish his presence to the Illyrian camps for the time being. Lorcan, one of the Illyrian war-lords that ruled over the Windhaven Camp in the Illyrian Mountains, was staring over the recruits, his face set into a solemn look. The man was a tall, stocky, broad-shouldered older male. Dark haired and golden-brown skinned. Like all other Illyrians, his wings curved around his back. Blonde waves moved against the wind that picked up, blowing out back off his forehead as Wayland approached him.
“What do you want, dog?” Lorcan snapped without looking at Wayland. With hazel eyes darkening, Wayland’s muscles tensed.
“This is supposed to be training for the Blood Rite?” Wayland glared over the men who trained before him. A sad symphony of muscles clashing without any real direction. Lorcan’s head turned in his direction, the look on his face telling Wayland he was one wrong wood from swinging. He’d been that way his whole life. “Inspection,” Wayland lied, arms crossing over his chest and Lorcan huffed out an unimpressed bitter laugh.
“Another one?” he muttered over his shoulder to him. “Does your High Lord have nothing better to do with you?”
The words prodded Wayland like sharpened knives. Though he was used to the brutal tone of the man, it didn’t stop the anger that bubbled inside of Wayland when he was reminded of who he was to them. About five hundred years ago, Lorcan was Lord of the Windhaven Camp where Adrastus, Wayland and Killian trained. They were part of Lorcan’s war band during their younger years. And they were hated by others for being half-High Fae —similiarly to how the members of the Court of Nightmares saw Adras. They were seen as bastards.
Lorcan happened to give Adrastus, Wayland and Killian —-"a half-breed and two bastards” — a shot at the the Illyrian ceremony known as the Blood Rite. Lorcan did not invalidate their victories, that made them Illyrian warriors. But it didn’t change the fact that he saw women as beings meant to be servants. While he did not participate in clipping their wings anymore, he fought any attempt by Adrastus to force him to let the women train with the war band if they wished. He simply stated that the girls had chores to do.
Ignoring the words, he didn’t let the man crawl beneath his skin. He already had enough where Faye was concerned to last him the year.
Several days lasted this way, staying in the camp to overlook training and assess how things were moving. More than anything, he avoided her. He no longer needed Evie to barricade them apart. He even managed to ignore that incessant feeling in his chest. Like the stars were raining down from the sky above down onto him, the world ready to crumble at his feet the more time he spent away from her.
* * *
When Wayland finally returned to the city, there was little preparation for what he was greeted by. The warrior had just passed the threshold of the townhouse when the sight of Nevara lifting one of the couches and Onica opening up cupboards crossed his path. They moved like they had a flame sitting beneath their ass and he closed the door slowly behind himself, brows knitting in confusion.
“Is Adrastus’ wine cellar empty?” he said to no one in particular and the girls stopped what they were doing, both with eyes wide and frantic.
“Wayland,” Onica breathed out and moved toward him, Nevara dropping the couch with a loud thud. He felt like he just walked into an alternate universe where the girls were escapees from a mental asylum. “The boy,” she breathed, strands of ebony hair sticking to her neck and forehead.
“Arden?” Wayland glanced between them and Nevara set her hands on her hips, releasing a heavy sigh.
“We lost him.” she said finally and Wayland felt his shoulders visibly slump.
“You what?”
“He was here, we were playing hide and seek, and now he is gone,” Onica explained and a slow smirk formed on his face. Onica and Nevara didn’t join him in his amusement, their faces were nearly pale and his lips flattened with the realization that they were serious.
“You lost Arden.” Wayland’s tone was no longer light, tension holding onto every one and the girls released heavy sighs of panic.
“Evie and Faye are going to kill us,” Onica held her head in her hands and Nevara glared at her.
“Hide and Seek was your idea,”
“Enough.” Wayland snapped, sending both girls utterly silent, eyes on him. “Where have you searched?”
* * *
Evie and Adrastus were out together in the city, leaving Onica and Nevara to watch over Arden seeing as Killian was out taking care of business involving the Queens. The house was utterly empty. Even when they asked it to find him, it drew up no conclusions for them, leaving the rest of the city to be scoured for the boy.
He was infuriated. Not only because it could be dangerous for a boy to wander about if he went too far, or the rage that would reign upon them once Adrastus and Evie caught wind of the news. It was because of the girl that he was headed toward now. The look he knew he would find on her face when he had to tell her that her brother was missing.
Nevara and Onica explained that she was spending most of her days out in the Rainbow of Sakaris. Though he had seen her sketching in the book that she had carried around when they were visiting the Mortal Lands, he didn’t know that she was much of an artist otherwise. That it was something she could spend her time doing everyday as they said she was.
Leather boots clattered against the stone surface of the pathways leading through the city and as he neared the colorful splash of life that was the Rainbow, it didn’t take him any more than a minute to have his eyes settling upon her and his boots scraped to a stop where he stood as he watched what played out before him.
Laughter. Pure, euphoric sparks of laughter bubbled out of her. She stood before a fresh mural, paintbrush in hand and beside her —no— holding onto her, was a man he didn’t recognize. Hazel eyes fell on the arm that wrapped around her waist. At their flushed bodies as he held paint over her head, the smile that shined on her face was one he had not seen before. It made his heart want to both soar to the tree tops, but also crumple to the forest floor all at once. As soon as the paint dripped into her hair and their laughter created a melody, his body was recoiling, tearing him apart from the inside out with a tsunami of fiery anger and was yelling her name, forcing his legs forward.
Coming up behind them, he hid the triumph in his eyes knowing he ruined their moment. Reveling in the fact that he was releasing her from his grip, even with the look that she was shooting him. He didn’t care. He just wanted this man to stop touching her. To keep his hands to him-fucking-self before he tore them off his body. The glare that had settled on the man, turned to target Faye who looked up at him.
“It’s Arden,” Wayland said, not attempting to sugarcoat his words. “He’s missing,” and he realized quickly that he was opening up the floodgates that were Faye’s entire essence. The way her expression shifted, the way he could feel it in his own veins, it was instantaneous. Before he could finish trying to explain what he’d been told, she was on the move. Her legs were quick, hair flying behind her at the pace she went, eyes darting every direction as she stood in the streets of Sakaris.
“Faye,” he called after her, but it was like talking to a brick wall. Impenetrable. Following her, he came to a stop a few paces away, watching as she suddenly looked so small, searching like she was the one who was lost. When she kept moving, he tailed after her, calling her name once more. Still, no answer. Finally, they were stopping, and he could almost hear the frantic voices that must have filled her head. Then she whirled on him, words dripping with venom. The look in her eyes was fear-stricken rage and then she was shoving him with all her might.
A low growl erupted from the General, jaw clenching tightly and he was reaching out, fingers clutching her arm as he snagged her to a jolted stop, forcing her back to face him, a hand on either shoulder. “Phaedra!” he yelled, his voice holding a strict warriors authority. He stared down at her long and hard, using that moment to let her reassess. “We are going to find him,” he started. “But we aren’t going to do it by running aimlessly down the streets,” he brought his roar of a voice down, calmer now, but still stern.
One hand smoothed out her paint stained hair and he let out a breath. “We can start by looking from above,” he explained, wings stretching out from behind him. Taking a step back, Wayland’s muscles rippled as he reached out, waiting for her to make the decision to move into his arms. They stared at each other for a moment, but she finally began moving and once she was secured by him, he launched them into the air, hovering them with steady beats of his wings above the city.
Wayland made a long glide across Sakaris, keeping low enough to make out buildings and the people that roamed around them. Ducking past bridges and archways, he moved them along slowly, occasionally hovering over spots that Faye deemed somewhere Arden might enjoy. After a while of searching, Wayland glanced over the landscape once more, then recalled words that once left the boys lips after they toured the city the first time.
Did you see all those toys in the window? They even had a firetruck that actually sprayed water!
The sparkle in Arden’s eyes as he expressed his joy for that toy to his sisters pulled on him with an invisible force and he was dipping them down toward the ground without warning. Landing on his feet, Wayland lowered Faye back to the ground. “I think I know where he is,” he said quickly and led her down the streets until they came upon a storefront with a large glass pane that exposed the insides of the shop.
Beyond the window were trinkets ranging from ancient to relatively new. Shoving open the door, a bell chimed with their arrival and shoppers turned to look at the two of them with wide eyes. Tousled-haired and paint-stained, the two of them moved through the building until they came across an area of the store that opened up widely, creating a small sanction full of magical toys and collectibles. In the center of it were children of different ages and at the center of the group was Arden, driving around the firetruck.
Wayland’s shoulders sagged and he watched as Faye collected her brother in her arms. Staring over the two of them, the store owner blinked at the sight of them and he nodded to them, showing there was nothing to worry about before turning back to them, unable to get the sound of her words to escape his mind.
They should be home. Safe.
So she did understand.
The words had left her lips on a whim, a silly fantasy to which she'd somehow given life when she'd given it a voice. Faye wasn't used to being allowed to speak so freely, and thus the consequences of her words were lost on her - until their eyes met, and she saw in his gaze something burning there which made her mouth go dry. No, Wayland said firmly. The ferocity in his voice gave the girl pause, her eyes widening, unused to such seriousness from the General. As he continued to speak, Faye couldn't help but to draw back. Blue-brown eyes blinked at up him, her forehead creasing ever so slightly as what he was saying registered with her. Those words echoed in her mind: someone like you. Hurt flashed across her face, but was quickly masked by cool indifference.
"Well, I guess it's a good thing we're not staying then, isn't it?" her voice was low and empty as the sparkle in that multi-toned gaze blinked out. The polite smile that she gave him, so unlike the mischievous grins she'd quickly grown accustomed to throwing his way, barely met her eyes. Those words continued to rattle around in her subconscious as if trapped there. Someone like you. Why that phrase had struck such a cord with her, Faye couldn't begin to understand. Wayland's opinion of her was insignificant - it was no secret that the two of them didn't care for one another, that every exchange between them had been colored by the lens of indifference. An yet, never before had rejection of any kind settled with her in such a way as this.
Wayland's gaze broke away from hers, flitting towards the dais upon which Adrastus sat. Her gaze didn't follow his. Couldn't. And when he turned his attention back towards him, her eyes were still waiting there. Their cue, he said. And that was that. "We'd better go," said Faye shortly, inclining her head to him.
And without waiting for Wayland, she cleared her own path through the crowd.
..........
In the days that followed their retrieval of the Vertais, they waited on word from the Mortal Queens. No one was foolish enough to assume it'd be easy to get them to reassemble after what had taken place in the village. As they awaited word, the members of the inner circle adjusted to life with their two newest residents.
Arden was settling in beautifully. Nothing could put a damper on his spirit. Always up for an adventure, he spent his days running around the town house pestering the life out of them all. He seemed to have taking a special liking to Adrastus, and would have been content to be the man's shadow if they would have allowed it. It seemed that he saw no real difference between life in the human realm and life in Letharia. Through his eyes, everything glimmered with childlike wonder regardless of where he was.
Faye kept to herself, mostly. Tending the garden was by far her favorite past time. She would spend hours out there, sometimes cultivating the plants, other times just sitting and talking with them, reading to them, singing aloud. There had been a few occasions where Killian joined her, and the two of them would chat idly while she worked - though even on those days, most of the time was spent in comfortable silence. She enjoyed walking him around the garden, pointing out the various plants, quizzing him on his favorites as he did her, in return. Though the Spymaster was unlikely company, he was not unwelcome. Part of her suspected that he also liked having a social outlet rooted in solitude.
"Get out of the house," Evie had insisted to her after the first day or so. Having seen the glimmer of life return to her sister, she hated seeing it snuffed out so quickly. One minute Faye was herself, and in the next she seemed guarded again. Cut off. Fearing thatAnd so Evie urged, "Go visit the Rainbow. See what you can find."
So she had.
What - or, more specifically, who - she found was Nero: a young, struggling artist who spent his days in the quarter with a pallet of paint and two brushes: one in his hand, and one perpetually tucked behind his ear. How they'd gotten acquainted was still not entirely known to Faye. One moment she had been walking around the quarter, unsure of where to begin, and the next she'd been whisked in front of a blank, sandstone wall. What do you see? he'd asked her. A wall, she'd replied blankly. A wall of possibility? he'd pressed her, brown eyes intense. No, just a wall. It was as if he'd taken it as a challenge, and when he'd pressed his lips together and gripped her tightly by the shoulders, Faye had felt some sort of kindred spirit in him. Had seen it glowing in the passion of his eyes when he'd replied with, We'll see about that.
As always, he sat in the center of the quarter before a massive, color-stained sandstone wall. It had been blank on the first morning she'd ventured here, but in the days they'd been working together he had almost filled it entirely. To the left of the place he now worked sat Nero's abandoned easel, where Faye had been setting up her sketchbook and sitting, waiting for the muse to strike her. The girl had yet to actually put pencil to paper, but still she continued to return day after day, hoping that some of the artistic muse in the Rainbow would rub off on her.
"And my prodigy returns," a smirk played on the edges of Nero's lips as he looked up from his mural at the sound of her approaching footsteps, chocolate-coated gaze following Faye's movements. She perched herself on the edge of the little wooden stool sitting before the empty easel, setting her sketchbook down there. "Miss me?" asked the blonde teasingly, smiling over at him as she unpacked her little drawstring bag. Pencils and charcoal lined the tray of the easel on either side of the pad of paper. It amused him that she came here just to sit and watch, though each of the last few days he'd entertained her without complaint. "Did you give me time to?" wondered the male, gaze falling back towards his work. He dipped his brush into the pallet, swirling it around before bringing the colors to life within his mural. Each stroke of the brush was sure, precise. Faye watched him with envy, wishing that she had half as much confidence and conviction.
"Perhaps you need a little bit more," said the girl simply, offering a half-shrug. Her fingertips wrapped around a bundle of pencils, as if preparing to pack them back up. A large hand descended over her own, and when she looked up, the male was standing over top of her. "And allow you to miss all the fun?" he gestured around them, though so early in the day the Rainbow was rather empty. "Fun?" she countered, arching her brows. Fingers curling around her own, Nero grinned down at her. "Fun - today is the day you help me paint my mural." The words were so ridiculous that Faye couldn't stop herself from laughing out loud. "I think you've been inhaling too many paint fumes, my friend," and she shook her head, smirking. The male simply rolled his eyes, hand releasing her own before he walked a few steps away, facing the painted wall.
"I grow tired of our tête-à-tête." He said, drawing lazy circles within the already established patterns. "Is that what we're doing here?" The look he gave her had Faye stifling a smile of her own. "You have beautiful hands. Deft. Well-equipped. It's a crime to keep them from making magic," said the man, giving her a knowing look. Though he had yet to see Faye actually sketch anything, he could see the longing in her eyes. The twitch of her fingertips any time something caught her eye and she wished to recreate it. He'd spent three days watching, waiting, expecting.
Today, he had grown tired of living in anticipation of her talents.
"Come," without waiting for her to find more excuses, he gripped the girl tightly by the bicep and all but hauled her out of her seat, towards the sandstone mural. "Nero, I don't even paint." Protested Faye, eyeing the wall mistrustfully. "Faye, it's abstract. You literally can't fuck it up." And he pulled free the spare brush he kept tucked behind one ear, nestled beneath his brown curls, offering it to her. Scowling suspiciously at the male, she held the brush limply in one hand. "Why are you so hell bent on forcing me to work with you?" When his eyes met hers, they were serious. "It's why you're here, is it not?" The girl's scowl intensified. "I'm here because I've got nowhere else to be." A tsk from the male as he dipped his brush back into the paint. "You are here, my dear, because you are searching for something. I saw it in your eyes the morning we met. I see it there now, trying to claw its way to the surface. Fire. If you don't find what you're looking for soon, you'll burn alive."
Faye blinked at him. The words unnerved her. She had a feeling that his assessment of her might be more spot on than even she wanted to admit. And yet all she asked was, "Really, are you high?"
Rolling his eyes, he gripped her by the shoulder and spun her to face the mostly-finished mural. "Paint. Bleed. Feel." He instructed her, nudging her towards the wall. With a frown, she hesitantly dipped her paintbrush into a shimmery green pool of paint. Swirling it around, she watched as it dripped from the edge of her brush before she pressed it to the wall, drawing a little spiral shape. Pulling back, she scowled, but Nero nodded encouragingly. "Good. More." And so she did. Dipped the brush again, dragged it through the symphony of color he'd already established. Another encouraging nod, and she grew a bit bolder. Another color, another few intricate designs. Each time she finished, she looked towards Nero and he gave her a nod, a smile, and her confidence grew. Though she'd never been a true artist, never with paints, she had to admit that there was something familiar about the motions. Soon she found herself falling into patterns that were somehow both old and new, finding her groove beside him as together they wove a nonsensical storyline into the patterns of the paint.
"And you said you're no artist," he snorted as the two stood back to admire the piece of work. Though it was mostly his doing, Faye had to admit that her bits and pieces did seem to meld well with the overall piece. "I'm not. I'm just a girl with a brush," and as if to prove her point, she flicked her thumb over the paint-soaked bristles, sending pastel splatters across his front. Blinking in surprise as the paint splashed against his skin, Nero narrowed his gaze at her dangerously before a wicked grin spread over his face. "Is that what you are? Funny. I'm a man with a pallet." And she sensed what he was doing before he pounced. One hand balanced the pallet of paint high over her head as the other locked around her waist, tugging her back against his chest as he acted like he'd overturn it all on top of her head.
"Stop it!" she cried out, but through a burst of laughter that betrayed her. "Say you're sorry and I'll consider it." Struggling against his chest, Faye lashed out with the paintbrush, sending streaks across bronze-colored skin. His arms, his shirt, his face. Paint dribbled precariously on the edge of the pallet before falling, droplets staining the top of her hair, splatters across her cheek, her chest. Their laughter filled the air as they roughhoused for another moment, Faye getting ready to cave when suddenly she heard someone calling out her name. Spine stiffening, she straightened up. Blue-brown eyes flickered to him instinctively, as if they could sense his approach. Behind her, Nero grinned lazily as his gaze followed her own, light but inquisitive.
"Wayland?" she asked, scowling. Days. It had been days since the two of them had uttered a word to one another, and seeing him now felt like the wounds between them were being torn open once again. "Aha. I believe you've found what you were looking for," Nero murmured against her earlobe, giving an affectionate tug to the end of her ponytail before he released her. Faye stumbled towards the frustrated-looking blonde, a cascade of color from the top of her head to the tips of her toes. As she gazed up at him, his hazel gaze seemed to devour her. "What's wrong?" she asked, brows knitting together. How she knew something was off, Faye couldn't tell - but it was, and the sight of him standing there had her stomach knotting immediately.
And then he said it - Arden. Arden was missing.
"What? How?" she shook her head, trying to make sense of what had happened. Or what hadn't. The General didn't seem to have many answers for her. Faye was moving before he'd even finished speaking, brushing past him to take off down the street at as quick a pace as she could manage while her eyes scanned the area. Panic slowly began to creep in, constricting her chest, cutting off her airway. No, no, no, murmured a small voice in the back of her mind. No, she'd already lost one sibling. And though she'd gotten Evie back, the memory of the loss was as fresh in her mind as ever. Losing Arden, too? The thought was unbearable.
"Shit," she said, shaking her head. Spinning in a slow circle, trying to catch sight of the little boy. He could have gone anywhere. He loved people. He loved the water. He loved adventure. Time seemed to stand still and rush by her all at once as she looked around, fear tightening her chest. Without warning she was moving again, cutting down a side street, not knowing where she was going, only knowing that she had to move. She had to find him. "He shouldn't even be here. We shouldn't be here," she was saying, more to herself than to Wayland. "We should be home. Safe. Fuck!" they'd hit a dead end. Palm slapping against the brick wall that had cut them off suddenly, she rounded on Wayland.
"Are you going to just stand there?" she snapped out at him. And when he didn't move fast enough she shoved past him roughly, purposefully throwing her weight against him as she moved, too caught up in a flurry of panic and frustration to consider who she was taking it out on.
A familiar touch ran against Adrastus’ mental shield, causing him to present an opening to Evie who slipped in, the sound of her voice entering his mind like a seductive mist. A low guttural purr vibrated in his chest. He liked the sound of her words as much as he enjoyed meeting her within the bond. Their secret sanctuary. It was so different from their first encounter with the Court of Nightmares together. Evie pressing herself back against him, indulging in her role, it set the High Lord off in a delicious way. Knowing that she was his and he was hers. That they were a partnership this time. An unbreakable team.
His hands roamed her body —her flesh. Feeling her warmth beneath his calloused palms made his skin crawl with desire. Silver eyes peered down when she shifted, her legs spreading so slowly apart on his lap. “Your wish is my command, darling Evie,” Adrastus returned, his voice a sensual caress against her mind. He knew of the fire in his mate, but to see it in action, it thrilled him in a way he’d never experienced before.
Forcing his gaze back up to Lawrence, Adras stared at the Steward with a heavily dark look in his eyes while he bowed his head in greeting. His fingers made their way across Evie’s ribs, gliding across the sensitive skin. They made their way up, further and further until he could feel the supple curve of her breasts beneath his hand. The tips of his fingers, teased the skin, gliding just against the bottom portion until he could see her nipples hardening through the thin fabric of her dress. The way she arched against him, sent a predatory burn through him, his eyes remaining on Lawrence, watching for any reason to send him shoving a blade through his own hand. “Lawrence,” Adrastus said, voice low and overpowering. A slow smile curled one side of his lips as he listened to Evie’s greeting, the memory of their first visit together and how it ended for the Steward rising to the surface. It must have surfaced for the man as well, a tension radiated off him and his eyes showed no sign of warmth.
“Another unexpected visit,” Lawrence said through nearly clenched teeth, eyes flickering over the pair on the throne with clear disdain. Adrastus rose a brow at the mans tone, waiting expectantly for him to continue his statement.
Unlike their previous visit, Evie seemed to be enjoying herself far more, her own hands playing games as they ran down the length of his thigh, only to return upward. Even through his pants he could feel the heat that radiated from her fingers and he could hear the thumping of her heart, clearly being affected by their game. Adras flickered his eyes to Evie and the heat lowered in response. Another sound of pleasure rolled out of him against her and he found himself unable to help but move beneath her, hips grinding against her own. The swelling ache in his pants was more than evident, hard and tight beneath the leather —against her. His talons reached for her, only to whisper down the bond. “When I am done with you,” he paused, barely hearing Lawrence as he continued. “This entire room will remember you,” he finished, his voice filled with the unleashed desire for her. As if he’d been lost in a desert, only to find she was his body of water. He needed her.
“Are you implying that I am not welcome to come and go as I please in my own Court?” Adrastus glared down at Lawrence, his shadows rolling off of him now. Part of it being out of anger toward the man, part of it due to the lack of concentration he could muster for restraint when Evie was doing the Cauldron’s work on him.
The look that washed over Lawrence’s face was one that tried to level irritation and composure. He knew better than to get on his bad side, though he knew Lawrence was a man who wanted power over anything else. He craved it. And judging by the glint in his eyes when he watched the two of them on the dias, he knew that he craved Evie too. All that she stood for, even if there was hatred in his voice. Adras was no fool. And what sort of High Lord of the Hewn City would he have been if he didn’t flaunt her.
Evie began moving, twisting to cast a look at Adrastus who returned her gaze. Shadows and the nightsky swirled in his eyes and they were hungry. Devouring her where she sat, looking back at him with that same sick and twisted starvation. He expected her to speak, but was delighted to find that she had other plans. In an instant, she was leaning forward, her tongue drawing a line up his neck. The movement was slow, as if she was marveling in the taste of him and he found his head craning back, leaning against the throne to allow her better access. A content growl rippled from him, his fingers curling around her thighs tightly.
Lawrence shook his head at the sight of them, as if it made his stomach churn and Adrastus grinned slowly down at the man, a challenging flicker sat in his eyes, intent on pushing the Steward to the edge, whether it was necessary or not. Slow hands began rising up her inner thighs, slipping just beneath the fabric of her dress to feel the full extent of his effect on her. Brushing against the moisture of her, his smile broadened and his lips brushed against her ear as she arched once more. “Such a good girl,” he whispered against the shell of her ear, teeth nipping the skin of her lobe as his eyes surveyed the crowd. No sign of the others.
The grin. That look in her eyes when he drew away. They both returned when she looked up at him now. It was like night and day with her. From tearing herself away from his touch, to saying things like that, it made his head spin. It made his body ache. Of course, he didn’t normally find himself apologizing for such a thing, and now, when she was looking at him like that, he wasn’t sure that he was sorry at all. In fact, he knew he wasn’t and to find that she didn’t want him to be. It made him have to restrain himself from shoving the girl against the nearest wall.
Walking off down the hall, Wayland watched her, eyes surveying her body, lingering on her hips which swayed as she went. He groaned to himself and began moving once more, until he was falling in step with the feisty blonde. “You look lost,” Wayland said beside her. He began leading them back to the throne room, the music building until it was blasting through the room as they reentered.
As always in the Court of Nightmares, tension hung thick as a fog cloud in the room. All sorts of different tension, but from the scent he was picking up, he knew where most of it was radiating from. He didn’t bother looking up at the throne, knowing damn well what would be occurring up there, especially now that the two of them were always one look away from tearing each others clothes off anyways.
They moved between bodies slowly, until they found a larger opening to be in, away from any exits so it wouldn’t seem as if they were suspicious. When he came to a stop, he could feel Faye staring at him, studying him and he met her stare with his own. Then she wanted to dance. Strange. She was so very strange. Leave it to him to be potentially mated to a girl he could hardly read. One minute she was rolling her eyes at him, irritating him, and the next she was smiling, setting flames across his body. And because of the pull that tugged him to her, he granted her the dance.
“Something tells me, you just want me to touch you again,” Wayland said as he took her hand, drawing her out into the opening. The orchestra had just brought a song to its end, readying up the next as if on cue. One hand found the small of her back, drawing her closer while the music began striking up once more, the song slow and steady. He knew she knew better than her words. Knew that their dance, the way their bodies synced so naturally, there was no luck in that. And once again, they moved with a grace that only they could muster.
Her eyes ran along each of the siphons atop his armor and he watched her. “These?” he began, their bodies swaying in a steady rhythm. “They're Siphons. Gifted to Illyrian warriors who contain large amounts of power. They give us an advantage in battle.” his eyes searched hers as she listened so carefully. As though she craved the knowledge, so he continued. “Siphons are what allow us to transform our power into something more subtle and varied —into different objects, typically shields, weapons, or armor. But in order to use a Siphon, we must be compatible with them.” he nodded toward Adrastus. “For instance, Adrastus can’t use a Siphon, as his power would overload it, causing it to shatter.”
Following her gaze, he nodded. “After a couple centuries, you get used to the strangeness,” Wayland said with a faint smile as she drew in closer to him. The smile disappeared as quickly as he arrived. Her words weren’t expected. She was standing in the Court of Nightmares and expressing to him that she wished she could be a part of it. After all they went through with Evie’s adjustment to Letharia in general, it was hard for him to fathom that Faye would feel such a way. Then he thought back to his previous words. Centuries. They had centuries. She had years. His eyes darkened a shade, but not out of anger. It was that relentless protection he seemed to have with her. He shook his head, eyes searching her face. “No,” his voice was low. ”There are many wonders in Letharia, yes, but it will chew up someone like you—-like Arden, and it will spit you out.” He warned. He hated the words that came from his lips but they were the truth. She radiated good. The girl fended him off when he accidentally crushed wildflowers for the love of the Cauldron. She didn’t belong here. And that thought twisted his gut.
A voice suddenly entered Wayland’s mind. He turned his head to find it was Adrastus who entered. “The Veritas?” he’d said and the General nodded up at the High Lord, making sure not to linger too long on the scene that unfolded.
“That’s our cue,” Wayland said to Faye, eyes searching hers. The tension between them changed, shifted in a way that sent his hands lowering to his sides.
“Resurrected by the High Lords,” Lawrence wondered aloud, eyes surveying Evie, brows set in a glare. “I can’t imagine such a thing has happened before?”
“What are you questioning?” Adrastus snapped, and Lawrence flinched in his spot.
“Just mere curiosity, milord,” he drawled.
“Curiosity kills,” Adras retorted flatly and Lawrence fell silent in time for Adras to spot Wayland and Faye reemerging into the crowd. The two of them gathered in a dance and he shifted his attention back to Evie, his hand rising slowly up her collarbone, fingers wrapping around her throat lightly as he pressed her to him. He could tell she found the two of them as well, by the way her body stilled and he murmured against her jaw. “Easy. . . Save that anger for later,” his eyes twinkled with lust.
Turning to Lawrence, he waved his hand. “If you have no further updates, then you’re dismissed,” the man tensed, but simply turned, but Adras clicked his tongue, making him stop in his tracks. “You’re not going to leave without bidding farewell to this insatiably lovely creature?” his grin was devilish as he ran his fingers through her hair. Lawrence pursed his lips before dipping into a reluctant bow to Evie in particular.
“A pleasure,” he muttered, obviously without meaning the words, and Adrastus’ talons were clutching him, sending him stiff as a board, a gasp catching in his throat.
“Try that again,” Adrastus growled and strangled words wheezed from Lawrence, causing him to release his mind control, the man slumping, his knees buckling.
“Milady,” he choked out. “It’s truly an honor,” his eyes flickered between the two of them and when Adrastus nodded, he was quick to leave. A chuckle rumbled from Adrastus and he whispered.
“Let’s go home, I have rather important matters to tend to,” the seduction in his voice was thick and he called for Wayland and Onica to return to the dais. Once gathered, they were exiting the throne room. With a success.
Everything seemed to shift the moment Adrastus entered the room, a cold rush of air sweeping through the throne room as all festivities ceased and all eyes swung towards him. The man had a commanding air about him, oozing authority, demanding respect. A surge of pride went through Evie as she watched him, darkness dawning on the face she loved so dearly. She knew firsthand the lengths he would go to to protect his people, to secure their peace and safety. Seeing it in action only intensified the love she felt for him, even as all traces of the warm and compassionate man she knew disappeared beneath his cool mask of indifference.
Once again, Evie fell into the role of Adrastus's pet - a role that she found she did not mind half as much now as she did when this journey of their had first begun. She filed in behind him slowly, gaze scanning the throne room. It seemed as cold and unrelenting as the faces that stared back at her. Hewn City made her long for the safety of Sakaris, its warmth and comfort and peaceful atmosphere. Now, a certain sort of protective fire swelled within her chest when she looked out into the sea of fae. More than ever she was aware of what was at stake, what they were fighting to protect.
Fingers gripped her face, lifting her chin ever so slightly, and Evie leaned into the touch. Blue eyes meeting his, her heart thrummed in response to the darkness she saw pooling in those silver depths. Memories of the first time they'd visited the Court of Nightmares came rushing back, making her face flush and her heartbeat accelerate. She knew what to expect, was better prepared for the role she'd be playing this time around, and yet she felt somehow more at her mate's mercy now than she had been even then.
It took little coaxing for Evie to cross the distance to Adrastus's throne and lower herself onto his lap. Relaxing back against the male slightly, her lips quirked in a half-smirk as his words filtered through her mind. Blue gaze scanning the crowd, she was unsurprised to find that he was right. Every eye in the room was upon them, people watching intently. What had transpired beneath the mountain had created a name for her that went far beyond whatever she'd been in their eyes before. Now, not only was she Adrastus's pet - she was the Cursebreaker. One held more weight than the other, though the novelty of neither seemed to have worn off in their absence.
At Adrastus's command, the crowd dispersed.
It was all too easy to find his Steward's gaze in the crowd. The man was perhaps the only one looking at her with loathing above all else, and the thought made her smirk. When their eyes met, she held his gaze. Though she said nothing the man began to walk towards them, as if he knew that once he'd been noticed there would be no escape. His gaze shifted from her to Adrastus as he walked, and Evie remembered all too clearly where his distaste for her had gotten him last time.
As the Steward cut a path through the crowd, Evie found herself leaning back against Adrastus, head resting against his shoulder. She could feel his hands tighten around her, and her legs slipped open a fraction wider in response. Fingertips brushed against her ribcage absently, in time to the steady beat of the orchestra. Drawing in a steadying breath, she reached out mentally to brush her claws against that familiar palace carved of onyx. When it cracked just a fraction, she breathed into the bond, "I want to make him remember me." She could feel Adrastus's chest rumble with his purr of approval and she knew that the lasting offense between the two of them was personal to the both of them.
"Milord," the man bowed his head to Adrastus as he approached them. Their exchange was similar to the one that had taken place between them last time. Evie sat reclined easily in Adrastus's lap, feeling his fingers trailing against her skin, brushing ever upwards from ribcage to the underside of her breast. Her back arched in response to his touch even as her gaze held the eyes of the man standing before them. "You look well," said Evie pleasantly, though she gave the Steward a scathing once-over. While he said nothing, his gaze narrowed slightly. Lips quirking she added, "How wonderful it is to see you on your feet once more." The words served as a subtle reminder of what had happened the last time he'd crossed her, and it was clear from the darkening of the man's gaze that he remembered it as well as she did - good. Let him remember.
As with the last time they'd come to the Court of Nightmares, and any time she found herself with his hands upon her flesh, Evie felt as if she were in danger of bursting into flame. Her fingertips stroked down the length of his inner thigh and up it again, fingers wickedly hot against his skin. Evie had a feeling that there was something unnatural about that fire, and with a single thought she dampened it - knowing that anything strange, anything unnatural here was dangerous. Fingers still trailing circles against his skin, though the heat between them was entirely their own. She could all but feel Adrastus's pleasure at the fact as he shifted his hips beneath her and the girl stifled a groan as her hips rolled in response, feeling his own body's reaction to the wicked game they played.
Lawrence watched them with ill-disguised contempt in his gaze, as he had the first time they'd been here. His disgust was as evident as ever, though he watched them as if he were unable to tear his gaze away. Evie couldn't tell if Adrastus held him hostage, or if it was his own dark nature that kept him from being unable to look away. Or perhaps he simply had not been dismissed, so he remained standing at attention. Not knowing, not caring, she turned her head to meet Adrastus's gaze. It burned much like her own - with desire. With amusement. With pride. Evie leaned forward and licked a trail along the column of Adrastus's throat, savoring the taste of salt and the sea. It stirred something deep inside of her, leaving her feeling achy for him, for his touch, for everything she knew first-hand that those hands had to offer.
Turning around in his lap once more, her eyes slipped shut as she felt his hands caress her inner thighs, the girl's back arching slightly. For a moment, she'd almost forgotten that they were simply a distraction. Her gaze fluttered open once more, glassy now when it scanned the room. Seeing no traces of the rest, save Onica who still patrolled the crowd, she relaxed back against Adrastus, a smirk playing on the edge of her lips, fully intent on playing her part to its very fullest.
The Court of Nightmares seemed exactly as Adrastus had described it: cold, dark, wicked. Its people eyed them all with blatant distaste, eyes full of fear and perhaps a touch of loathing as they watched Adrastus enter the throne room. Wayland led the group, face more stoic than Faye had ever seen. Adrastus followed, commanding the attention and obedience of every soul in the room. Evie's boisterous spirit seemed to be lulled here, and she followed behind him with a lazy sort of grace that was entirely unexpected. From the way each of them moved with decided purpose, it was clear that they all knew exactly which part they were meant to play here. Though inexperienced, Faye was quick enough to pick up on her own role within the grand scheme of what was about to happen, and she played it accordingly.
It was as if there were something sinister in the air, almost tangible enough to taste. It called to Faye in a way she didn't understand, in a way that should have left her feeling meek and displaced, but instead filled her with the urge to spread her warmth through the marble hall instead. When she looked out into the crowd, she saw a room full of wasted potential. Faces and bodies that were misguided in their displeasure and mistrust. An ocean of souls calling out for help, with no one to keep them from downing.
So enraptured by The Court of Nightmares, she nearly missed Wayland's cue to follow him. Snapping back into reality, forcing herself away from dreamlike ideals and grounding herself in the mission at hand, Faye followed closely behind him. He cut a path through the crowd, and though she met the eyes of several passing fae, none dared to stop and speak to her. She couldn't blame them; Wayland looked lethal in those armored leathers, blade strapped across his back and fingertips twitching as if he dared them to give him any excuse to unsheathe what lay beneath. There should have been some sort of fear underlying the girl's body language or at the very least her thoughts as she followed behind Wayland, but she was perfectly at ease. She trusted him. She trusted all of them.
If they knew how much blind faith she truly had in them, they would have been flattered - or appalled.
Hand curling lightly around his own, Faye allowed herself to be pulled away from the crowd. They disappeared behind a door leading them into an expansive hallway, nearly barren in comparison to the throne room. The music faded behind them, the sounds of the party muffled. Faye looked up at Wayland expectantly, waiting for instruction. Though she remained silent her eyes shone with understanding, the girl giving a slight nod at his words. Black box, silver orb. She repeated the vague description over and over in her mind as they set off once more, and she followed Wayland down a path that he seemed to recall from memory. It made her wonder how many times he'd been here before, how often they were forced to delve beneath this mountain of misery.
They finally came upon the door he'd been looking for. Faye could sense his relief as they approached it, and Wayland pulled a small set of tools to make quick work of the lock. His voice in her ears was sharp, and it made her eyes widen in surprise. For a moment she wondered if she'd somehow upset him, but she knew that was impossible. She hadn't done anything. "Be quick," countered the blonde, arms crossing over her chest. And yet she did as she was told, blue-brown gaze shifting up and down the length of the hallway several times over, searching for any sign of something out of place, of someone approaching. No one came. It wasn't long before Wayland had the lock picked and then he was all but pushing her through the door, closing it quietly behind them.
Faye gazed about the office with a slight frown. Though larger than any office she'd been in before, it seemed just as ordinary. It was neatly kept, the furniture pristine and the books and papers on the desk stacked neatly. Everything was orderly - anything out of place would be noticed. Wayland told her to try the cabinets, and so that's what Faye did. Dropping into a crouch before the many cabinets lining the lower portion of the room, she pulled them open and began to rummage through their contents. Stacks of paperwork, books, materials for writing and record keeping. There were a few pieces of jewelry set aside in wooden boxes, other heirlooms of sort, but no black box. No silver orb.
"Could it be somewhere else?" Faye wondered, watching Wayland as he moved about the room. The male didn't respond, but as he moved to look at her his armor caught on something on the desk - a statue. It seemed both of them were moving for it, hands outstretched, but to their surprise it didn't fall away completely. Faye blinked at the strange sight, the statue almost entirely upended but resting on its side. There was a soft click and some rustling, then the bookshelves were slowly sliding apart to reveal a doorway. Blinking into that darkness, she looked to Wayland for direction. Touching wa soff limits - that much she could handle. Keeping close to the male, she stepped inside the darkness of the room and squinted against its inky blackness.
Suddenly the room illuminated green. Faye found herself glancing towards the jewels on Wayland's armor, not for the first time. What were they? She'd noticed Killian's as well - but Adrastus had none. None of the women carried them. They had to have been special, then, and useful for more than simply lighting up the darkness. Blinking into the emerald-tinged glow of the room, Faye walked beside Wayland slowly, studying the far side of the room as he looked over every item they passed. In the distance, she saw what appeared to be the outline of a column. And, sitting atop it, barely distinguishable from the night to her mortal eyes, was a small box. "Hey," she murmured, finger outstretched towards the item in question. They approached and after a moment of hesitation, Wayland grabbed the box. He tensed visibly, and Faye looked around, ears straining for the sound of chaos. When everything remained silent and well, the two of them exited the little room, its door closing behind them softly.
Faye watched as Wayland pried the top off of the little box. Inside was an orb, no bigger than an apple. Though the description rang true, she found it difficult to believe that this little orb had caused them so much trouble. That it was so vital. A flash of green and then the box disappeared entirely. Eyes widening with panic, she looked up at Wayland, only to find him already smirking down at her. The sight rubbed her the wrong way, and her brows knitted together into a scowl. Don't worry, he said. And so she wouldn't. But the scowl lingered on her face as he gestured towards the door, and she took a step in its direction. No sooner than she'd moved did she hear the sound of footsteps on the opposite side of the door, approaching quickly. Eyes widening once more, she looked between the door and her companion. "Wayland?" though his name was a mere murmur on her lips, there was an urgency behind it. She was waiting to follow his lead.
There was a million scenarios that Faye could have imagined, but the one she was met with had somehow escaped her. Their eyes met, and she could see trouble brewing beneath those hazel depths - it made her heart lurch even before he closed the distance between them. Finding herself suddenly trapped between the desk and the General, Faye glanced over her shoulder just in time to see one of his arms lash out, sending the desk's contents spilling to the floor. He didn't have to say anything, she knew where his mind had gone and hers was only a moment or two behind. Before she had time to react his hands had found her waist and she was in the air, coming down hard against the desk. Their eyes met and she could see something smoldering there, which made her brows raise in surprise.
The echoes of a grin curved her lips, and then he was upon her.
Faye drew in an audible gasp, letting it whoosh out in a rush between parted lips as she tilted her head back, eyes fluttering shut when she felt Wayland's lips brushing against her neck. It was like fireworks exploding against her skin, scorching a trail everywhere his lips touched. Her flesh was flushed and heated, body burning from within as his lips and tongue followed the curve of her throat and down further, towards the low neckline of her gown. A small part of her rational mind that cautioned Faye, setting off a string of internal warning bells, but there was a disconnect between logic and desire, her body responding to his touch with a fierceness that would have terrified her had she not so enjoyed fanning the flames of her own destruction.
If Wayland wanted to put on a show, who was she to disappoint?
Back arching away from his touch, one palm pressed flat against the desk, the other finding itself tangled in a mess of tousled, honey-colored locks. Breath quickening, Faye had begun to wonder if perhaps she'd imagined the footsteps outside - that thought, at last, sent a surge of something akin to panic through her - when the door flew open and a guard was crying out. Wayland's body stilled against hers, and her breath caught once more. Fingers loosening their grip in his hair, she allowed her hand to fall away. Both palms flat on the desk, she braced her weight back against them and watched as the General drew himself away from her, their eyes meeting once more. Her gaze was glossed-over, eyes heavy lidded and she knew it. As her breathing began to even itself out, Faye found herself grinning up at him once more.
The guard's voice found their ears once more, and Wayland slowly turned towards him. As he moved away from her, Faye rightened herself, slipping off of the desk and adjusting her dress. Her skin was still tingling where his lips had been just moments before, and she self-consciously ran a hand along the path his lips had drawn against her skin as if to wash away any trace of what had just transpired between them. One more his hand found hers and he was tugging her through the open door, the girl keeping her gaze downcast as they passed the guard on their way out. Silence hung heavily in the air between them as they casually fled the scene of their crime, neither speaking until they had put a great distance between themselves and the ransacked office.
When Wayland did speak, she was surprised by his words. By the apology, by the concern she heard there. Sorry? Was that what he was? “Tell me, General,” Faye leveled the man with a heated look. “Do you make it a habit of apologizing to the women whose bodies your lips explore?” The look Wayland gave her made her skin flush further, pulse quickening once more. It was answer enough. A wicked grin curved her lips when she said, “Then I’d rather not be the exception.”
Leaving him to mull her words over, Faye nodded in the direction that they had come from previously, beginning down the hallway once more. She couldn't have found her way out on her own, but she didn't have to. Soon Wayland took over once more, leading them down the winding hallways until they were before that over-arching doorway once more which she now recognized as one leading into the throne room. They pushed past it and rejoined the party once more. It was as if they had never left. A glance towards the throne revealed Adrastus and Evie, still holding the attention of everyone in the room. Faye's gaze lingered on the pair for only a moment before she was looking away, hoping that the exchange between herself and Wayland was a lot less apparent than what was taking place up there.
Glancing up at her companion once more, Faye found that she couldn't read him. It unsettled her, how faraway his thoughts and feelings felt to her when generally she was so able to look at someone and read them as if leafing through a well-loved book. When his eyes found hers once more, Faye offered him a sweet smile. Then she extended her hand. "Dance with me," said the girl simply. The surprise that flashed across his face might have made her laugh as a dozen quick-witted comments about their predicament just minutes earlier came to mind, but all she did was roll her eyes at him. "I'm beginning to wonder if perhaps our first dance was more luck-based than talent. Humor me." Said Faye, wiggling her fingers expectantly.
As he took her hand and led her onto the dance floor, she was relieved to find that no one here took any great interest in them. It was welcome after their last dance. She could still feel those eyes on her, no matter how hard she tried to forget the sensation. Hands falling into place accordingly, they waited for the cue from the music before they began to move together. It was a softer dance, slower than their first. And yet Faye found that they moved together just as easily, each seeming to sense the other's movements before they knew them themselves. She liked that about Wayland, how easily everything seemed to come for him. It was easiest to follow someone who knew how to lead.
"Tell me about those," said Faye, nodding towards the strange crystals that still glowed a dazzling shade of emerald. Her head tilted slightly as she studied them. They were beautiful, although a bit intimidating for reasons she didn't understand. She liked them. They were her favorite color. The color of all things alive and healthy and earthy. The girl listened attentively when Wayland spoke to him, holding onto his every word. It wasn't uncommon - she enjoyed learning, of people and places and things she didn't understand. People most of all. There just seemed to few opportunities to truly indulge her curiosity, when there were pretenses to be had and politeness dictated every manner of ones' life in the human realm.
All the talk of war and battle and strength and siphons had her looking about the ornate throne room, and she wondered just how long things had been going on this way. How much these people had endured. They were not a violent people by nature, from what she could tell, and she felt that they bore it rather beautifully, all things considering. "You live in a strange world, Wayland." Mused Faye, moving closer to him, hand tightening around his own as the two of them spun in a slow circle. Once more her gaze was somewhere faraway, scanning the faces in the crowd, the marbled floors, the chandeliers hanging high above their heads. So like her own world, and yet so much darker. So much complexity lying just beneath the surface, begging to be understood. So many questions she had, and nowhere near enough time for them all to be answered before she would inevitably be forced to return to the life she'd left behind. "I almost wish I could be a part of it," a slight smile curved her lips when she looked back up at him.
Adrastus rubbed his temples wearily, eyes meeting Evie’s when he finished explaining the game plan he’d been mulling over the last few days. Everyone around the table seemed to tense, aside from Arden who didn’t have a care in the world beside the food that had been presented to him.
“She’s going to be the least likely of the inner circle to be under watchful eyes.” Adrastus tried to reason with Evie, but a scowl was set on her face and she was then arguing with Faye who seemed to be all but lost in her own world during their discussion.
Killian shifted his gaze over everyone, then averted his gaze entirely, stabbing a piece of food to avoid any confrontation. Wayland on the other hand looked just as defeated as Adrastus felt, hands rubbing his face as he watched the two sisters go at each other. Nevara sipped her wine, a smirk curling on her lips at the discussion, amusement flickering in her eyes when she shifted them to Adrastus who shrugged across the table.
The High Lord ended up giving Faye a detailed explanation of the Night Court how it was the largest amount of territory out of all the courts. He went on to explain how it was divided into two sub-Courts. The Court of Nightmares being the evil sibling to Sakaris, with its violence and how individuals who followed their own morals and those who disagreed with Adrastus’s rule resided there. How the Court of Nightmares was the only side of the Night Court that was truly known by the rest of the world aside from those who resided in Sakaris itself and a select trusted few.
He went on to express the importance of Faye joining them on their visit. After all that happened under Adrianna’s reign beneath the mountain, Evie was the one that eyes would be lingering on. Adrastus’s new and improved “pet” as they liked to call her. That they would need an orb known as Veritas, because of its truth telling magic.
“I know that it’s not ideal,” he casted a glance to Evie and then turned to her sister. “And I hate to use you, Faye, but it’s our best chance to get the other half of the book without bringing the Queen’s here which could deem things worse off than they already are.” Faye’s reaction to the entire ordeal was light, much less perplexed than everyone elses and it settled a calmness inside of Adrastus to see how she was adjusting to the circumstances, he could still hear her voice from in the garden. You’re a good man. He often found himself wondering if that was true.
A snort escaped Nevara who nearly choked on her wine at the words Faye spoke about being traded for a goat. Wayland’s lips twitched upward and he shot a look to Evie who seemed to be getting worked up at the accusation. Adras reached over, placing a hand over Evie’s who nearly sent her plate cracking into two pieces. “Calming thoughts was it?” he purred through the bond, fighting the grin that wanted to form on his own lips now.
The men had gotten ready rather quickly, Wayland was fully adorned in his Illyrian leathers. The dark pants were tight, and the scale-like plates of leather were worn and scarred. A close-fitting jacket had been built around the wings that folded against his back where his usual sword was sheathed. Bits of dark, scratched armor were also added to his shoulders and forearms. The outfit had been completed by the seven glowing emerald siphons that were balanced on his armor.
Beside him stood Adrastus, cloaked in High Lord tindrels of night: an ebony tunic that was brocaded with gold and silver, dark fitted leathered pants, along with leather boots that rose to just below his knees. Atop his head was the Night Court Lords' crown, completing the look. The others relaxed about the room, and Wayland avoided meeting Killian’s gaze after their altercation earlier. He didn’t want to go into a mission with anything other than the mission on his mind, though he found that to be nearly impossible when he was inclining his head to find Faye standing at the top of the stairs with so much skin exposed.
Hazel traveled slowly along her body from head to toe, mouth suddenly feeling dry. He tried to tear his gaze away from her, but the roaring heat that filtered through him was unlike anything he’d ever felt before. She was utterly intoxicating. Only when she was speaking to him, did he snap himself free. “Mmm. . . More or less,” he offered her, glancing over the grin that formed on her lips to his delight.
“Only when it was most inconvenient, my love,” Adrastus smirked at Evie, locking his fingers through hers and then reached for Faye’s, Wayland taking her other hand. In a matter of seconds, they were vanishing.
Onica had left ahead of schedule, making sure that things were prepared for their arrival. Adrastus let his wings free tonight, not wanting to conceal them when it came to the Court of Nightmares, they already despised him for being a half-breed, but he didn’t need to let them think that he was ashamed of it.
Glancing over the group, Adras stole one last glance at Evie, his eyes full of warmth. As if a silent way of saying: ‘Sorry’ before he had to become the monster that the city knew him to be. Then he was moving through the doors, nodding to Wayland who positioned himself ahead of Adras, leading them atop a dais is where a throne which was carved with beast as well, a head snaking around either side of the back as if they watch over the High Lord's shoulders. Only himself and few others knew what the beasts on his throne truly represented.
The music. The voices. They ceased entirely and Adrastus released his powers on the room, letting the darkness and strength envelope it entirely, sending a shudder through it. Gone was the warmth that once sat upon his face, replaced by a stone cold expression, eyes dark and full of an assertive dominance. Onica awaited them on the polished stone, chin held high, shoulders back and courtiers made way for them. As soon as Adras stepped on the dias, Onica lowered herself onto a knee, bowing before him, Wayland following suit. Suddenly, the entire room was moving, dropping to a knee before him while he shifted his gaze over them before he came to a stop in front of the throne.
“Wasn’t expecting me today, were we?” Adrastus’ voice boomed over the crowd who nearly flinched under his words. Turning toward Evie, Adras reached out, grabbing hold of her chin. His eyes met hers, and they danced with a wicked darkness before he was running his thumb over her bottom lip, wetting his own in response. “Rise,” he turned back to the crowd and they did as they were told.
Adrastus moved to his throne, he took a seat, eyes darting back to Evie. Raising his hand, he curled a finger at her, beckoning her to him. Several eyes looked over Evie, practically swallowing her whole with interest and lust filling their eyes. As she strode toward him, placing herself into his lap, his talons caressed her inner walls. “They’re all eating you up,” he purred, “They can’t take their eyes off you, and I must say, neither can I,” his fingers glided against the exposed bits of her back, knuckles brushing along her spine, lowering slowly to her waist and then he was raising a brow through his glare toward the crowd.
“Go. Busy yourselves,” Adrastus waved his hand at them and on command, they all dispersed from where they stood, the music that was playing returning once more. The room became alive again and Adras shifted his gaze through the moving bodies for his Steward, Lawrence. It was his belonging that they were after. He would be the one in need of the most distraction.
As soon as everyone began moving again, Wayland turned to Onica who gave a subtle nod of her chin, her long slender legs guiding her down off the dias toward the crowd. He turned toward Faye, giving her a nod as well to follow him as he began moving off the dias next. The general led her through the crowd of fae, making sure no one stopped to speak to Faye by simply glaring in their direction. Their eyes took in the blade and siphons on his body and had the good sense to move out of the way without hesitation.
Once they were deep enough in the crowd, Wayland turned, glancing over toward the throne once to make sure that Lawrence was being taken care of. The Stewards attention was grabbed by Adrastus and Wayland reached out his hand, grabbing Faye’s and he tugged her in the direction of one of the large arching doorways that would lead them to their destination. As soon as they reached the threshold, he waited for the right moment to slip through, taking Faye along with him.
The halls were far less crowded, and much quieter, only the occasional party straggler appearing. Wayland turned to face Faye, eyes assessing her. “We breach the office and then start searching for a black box. Inside should be a silver orb, no larger than an apple.” his voice was hushed and from memory he began descending down the long candlelit corridors of the palace in the direction of Lawrence’s office. He wasn’t sure that it was going to be easy, finding the mans family's most valued and guarded talismans.
After a couple twists and turns, a large wooden door appeared at the end of a stretch of hall. “There,” Wayland breathed, moving with soundless steps across the stone floors. As they reached the door, he knew it would be locked and he snatched a tool that hung from from one of the various pockets of his leathers, freeing a metal pick and tension wrench. “Keep watch,” Wayland ordered Faye. His voice was tense, and not being of the task he had to do, but more because he was alone with Faye. Trying to pull forward his concentration when she was around deemed more difficult than picking the lock.
Nimble, calloused fingers worked the tools, shifting them until a click popped through the wood and he removed the tools, twisting the handle. The door swung open with ease and he was quick to usher Faye inside the office, shutting the door behind them. Once inside, he raked his fingers through his hair and looked about the room. It was vast, bigger than an ordinary office. A large carved mantel decorated the fireplace, several pieces of furniture circling the area. Off to one side of the room sat a long wooden desk, bookshelves adorned the walls and a door hung open, leading into an area of storage. Wayland’s eyes scanned over the various shelves that lined the walls, several pieces sitting atop them.
“Try the cabinets,” Wayland nodded toward the many small wooden doors that lined beneath the bookcases and his desk. Though the room appeared neat, the clutter was still evident when it came to trying to find something specific.
Moving to the otherside of the room, Wayland tested any parts of the wall, softly knocking on a number of different areas of the room for any hollow parts that would entertain the idea of a hidden room. He wouldn’t put it about the weasel of a man to have a hidden den of treasures. The two searched the room for what felt like too long, not coming up on anything aside from some jewelry and unimportant heirlooms. Just when they felt like giving up on the room, Wayland moved, his armor knocking against a statue sat atop his desk. Reaching to grab the statue before it fell, he realized it didn’t roll off the desk, but stayed sideways, the sound of something unlatching behind him made him turn around to find the bookshelves were separating, revealing a hidden room.
“I knew it,” Wayland stared into the dark space and turned to Faye. “Be careful of what you touch, there could be wards that I can’t sense,” he explained as he stepped into the room. His siphons illuminated the room in green light, his eyes scanning over every piece that they passed by until Faye spotted the box, her finger stretching out to point in its direction.
Looking up, Wayland’s gaze reached the black box that sat atop a stone collum. Moving toward it, the General didn’t find a scent around the air, and as he hoped that no wards concealed the item, he reached, grabbing the box and slowly lifted it off the collum. Expecting an alarm of sorts to ring off, he tensed his arms, but nothing came. Glancing over his shoulder at Faye, he slowly tucked the box against him. When they moved out of the room, his fingers pried the top off and inside sat the silver orb, a foggy swirl rolling inside of it. “I’ve never seen it in person,” Wayland murmured down at it and the door behind them closed slowly.
His siphons flickered brightly, and the box disappeared, sent off to a space between worlds, courtesy of Adrastus’ magic. Noting the worry that flashed on Faye’s face at the disappearance, Wayland smirked. “Don’t worry,” he reassured her and grestured toward the door, “We should go before someone—” he was cut off by the sound of footfalls approaching the office. Muscles becoming strained, Wayland swore beneath his breath, the steps drawing closer and closer by the second. There was no way they’d get out of the room, or open the hidden door before they were inside the office. They needed an excuse, and a damn good one for being in Lawrence’s office.
A quick idea flashed through Wayland’s mind and he had no time left to contemplate if it was going to work or not. Or the reaction he’d get from Faye, but if it kept them from looking suspicious and kept them from thinking lowly of his High Lord, it was the best he had with the time given.
His entire body moved with a unnatural swiftness, turning in Faye’s direction. His eyes ran over her, then met her eyes briefly. One muscled arm reached behind her, using a long sweeping motion to send a majority of the contents of the desk spilling onto the floor. In another fluid motion, Wayland grabbed Faye by her hips, raising her onto the desk. His eyes burned into her own, flickering over her lips. His chest rose and fell deeply. The sound of the door knob jiggling to open rattled through the room and he didn’t waste another second. Drawing himself forward, his lips found the crook of her neck in a hot open-mouth kiss, one of his hands bracing himself against the desk while the other cradled the small of her back, letting her brace herself into it.
A fire sent flames bursting through his veins, creating a shudder through him. The taste of her skin against his mouth made him dizzy with intoxication and he worked his mouth and tongue along her collarbone, lowering slowly down her chest where the dress exposed her to him. Making sure to give whoever swung open the door a show that would shock them before anything else.
One of the guards, stood in the entrance of the office, his voice clearing before he yelled. “Hey! You’re not supposed to be in here,”
Wayland stiffened against Faye, slowly drawing himself back from her. His eyes met hers first and felt like they’d never stop staring at each other. His chest still rose and fell at an unsteady pace, and the guard pipped up once more, forcing Wayland to turn toward him.
“My apologies,” Wayland breathed, moving his fingers through his hair as he slowly unpressed his body from Faye’s, allowing her to slide off the desk. “We were just looking for somewhere. . . private,” a lazy grin found his lips and the guard pointed out the door.
“Filthy bastard,” the guard muttered and Wayland had to fight to keep himself restrained as he passed the man, hand holding onto Faye’s as they left the room. He didn’t speak until they were turning down a different hall, releasing her hand slowly.
“I’m sorry,” he glanced toward her. “Are you alright?"
Even as Adrastus uttered those too good to be true words, Faye watched him hesitantly. It wasn't that she outrightly didn't trust the man - she just knew all too well that nothing ever came without strings attached. What was his was hers. The words sounded so genuine, and yet a little voice in the back of her mind asked, yes but at what cost? As she stared hard into those shining pools of silver, she saw reflected in their translucent depths the glittering of integrity. Still, she couldn't help but to ask him, "Truly?" brows creasing slightly as she watched him, waiting for further confirmation.
It came in the form of information. Adrastus went on to tell her about their library, which piqued Faye's interest. Though she'd never really had a taste for the romantic, wordy literature that her sister enjoyed indulging in, she did enjoy reading books rooted in fact. And anything that would give her more information on the local flora, on the names of the plants and their characteristics, on optimal growing conditions, seasons, anything, was worth reading. It was strange to hear him tell her that she was essentially free to come and go as she pleased, to use what he had to offer to the best of her advantage. Faye couldn’t remember a time in her life when she’d been allowed to simply do as she pleased, do what she wanted, without having to worry about what others might think or how they might react. As he went one step further, telling her about the house and its ability to offer her whatever she may need, something within her shifted slightly.
It was like watching the sun coming out on an overcast day, the way her face suddenly lit up and the girl beamed at him. “Thank you, Adrastus.” For perhaps the first time since this had all begun, there was sincerity bleeding from every word she spoke. He had given her something so precious, and he didn’t even realize it. It went far beyond the garden and permission to tend to it. He had given her a choice, hers to make freely, and he had given her the tools to follow through on her decision. He had allowed her a purpose – one of her own choosing. No longer was she the "little mother" figure, responsible for nurturing both the elder and younger sibling. No longer was she acting eldest daughter, responsible for embodying ladyhood and running the estate. No longer was she Aeron’s betrothed, responsible for maintaining appearances and appeasing others. For the first time in a very long time, perhaps ever, she was free to simply be and do whatever she so desired.
"Do not apologize to me." Said Faye, her voice gentle.The man had all but uttered an apology, and the expression of his guilt did not sit well with her. "You're not responsible for any of this. And even if you were, I'd forgive you - you're a good man." She didn't say how she knew. She just did. For his words, for his actions, for the way he interacted with her sister, with her brother. Though she had grown up in a word that loathed his kind, Faye wasn't so sure she ever really had. Wasn't sure she was capable of such a thing. Especially not now. Not here.
Not with them.
...
Faye sat at the dinner table, but she was lost in thought. Eyes cast downward, the girl pushed a bite of food back and forth across her plate rhythmically without remembering to glance up. Around her the conversation went on, but she was only half-listening. Nestled away beneath the table in her lap sat a book, Letharia’s Encyclopedia of Plants and Flowers, and blue-brown eyes scanned over its contents hungrily, drinking in and committing to memory every word on the page.
She was just wondering if she’d be able to replicate the delicate curves of the bat-like petals on an obscure plant called the tacca chantrieri, when suddenly there was a heavy tension hanging over the room. She could feel it around her, making the hairs on her arms stand up and quiver. But it was the sound of her name that had Faye looking up. Blinking owlishly, her eyes didn’t shift immediately to Evie – who had uttered her name – but towards Wayland, who sat across from her at the table. “What?” she asked, and then realizing she had inherently glanced towards him for explanation to something he had absolutely no part in, she swiveled her head to look over at Evie. “What’s happening?”
There was a look of irritation on Evie's face, but for once it was not set on her. Or on Wayland. But rather, it was fixed on Adrastus. "You can't mean to let her go there," said Evie with a light scowl. "Go where?" asked Faye, a frown of her own finding its way onto her face. Beneath the table, she slowly closed the book. Now that look of irritation was fixed on her, and Faye's brows raised innocently. "Have you been listening at all, Phaedra?" she snipped out in a tone that revealed just how high-strung the woman truly was these days. It made those raised brows knit together as a wave of defensiveness rushed over the younger girl. "Have my human ears been picking up the monstrous morse code you beasties seem intent on using? Why no, Evelyn, they have not. Am I allowed to plead humanity on this one, or is that card overused?" The words could have been cutting, but she was in a good mood. A slight half-smile tugged at the edge of pink lips as she tilted her head, watching as his sister's eyes narrowed. Though Evie said nothing, there was a chill in the air that she'd come to expect whenever her sister was wildly on edge. Faye snorted in response. "Bite me, Ice Queen." And then, turning her focus towards Adrastus instead, she asked, "Where are we going?"
His explanation of the Court of Nightmares should have left Faye feeling terrified - and maybe it did a little bit. But it didn't sound as if she truly had a choice in whether or not she was going. From the way Adrastus spoke, he was very much decided already. And from Evie's reaction, it was clear that she was not very happy with his decision. "I don't like it," said the girl with an anxious glance towards her mate. It seemed that lately, she didn't enjoy anything that didn't involve Faye being kept away from the rest of the world, safe and secure. Although the younger girl knew that it was just her sister's way of being protective, of trying to keep her safe, there had to be a line drawn somewhere in the sand. "Eve, I'm a big girl." Said Faye, giving her sister a knowing look. "If you're gonna go on worrying about someone, let it be Arden. That kid is just plain weird," and from down the table, the little boy cried out in protest. It might have succeeded in getting Evie to crack a smile before, but now she just looked miserable. Faye almost felt bad, knowing that she was the cause of all her sister's worry and misery.
From down the table, Onica chirped in with, "Has she always been like this?" There seemed to be genuine curiosity there. Faye shook her head. "Nah, she tried to trade me for a goat once." A murmur went up around the table, and Evie slammed one hand down on the table. "I was not trading you for a goat!" But Faye shrugged her shoulders. "Tell that to my estranged husband across the sea." Perhaps there wasn't the most truth there - Evie had been trying to bargain with the man, and he hadn't spoken the same language. There had been some hand gesturing and confusion, she'd almost been sold for a single, sickly-looking goat. "You are impossible," growled out Evie, stabbing a piece of meat with her fork perhaps a little harder than necessary. "You need to lighten up," countered Faye. "And trust that I know how to handle myself." At this, Evie glowered. "You don't know how to handle yourself." And once again, Faye was shrugging easily. "Then I guess lets's just trust that I'm pretty enough to sweet talk my way out of a bad situation."
Evie hated the Court of Nightmares. Hated going there herself, let alone dragging her sister along with them. No matter how hard she tried to see Faye as an adult, all she saw when she looked at her was a blonde little girl with pigtail braids, a sunken face and dirt-smudged cheeks. Someone in need of protecting. Someone she loved. It was heavy carrying the need to protect them around all the time, and Evie knew that it was wearing on her but she didn't know how to stop it. Once the King is stopped, she kept telling herself. But it felt like she'd go crazy, and drive them all that way too, long before they ever saw that day.
"I hate this," she murmured to Faye, as the two stood getting ready in the mirror. Faye was staring at herself, eyes wide. "What exactly is my part in all of this?" she asked, gaze traveling over the dress Evie had laid out for her. A strapless number, it clung to her body everywhere it could, accentuating her hips and flaring out below her thighs, skirt ending in a cascade of black and red roses. It was the topmost portion that gave Faye the most cause for concern, with more skin exposed than she was used to. Gone were the modest mortal dresses, replaced by one that showed off the entirety of her shoulders, concealing her breasts barely by a multicolored red and black rose. Trailing vines made up the torso of the dress, the pattern leaving most of her middle section and all of her back exposed.
"You're going to help Wayland get the Veritas," said Evie, frowning slightly. She reached over, applying a coat of bright red lipstick to Faye's lips, which were already parted in surprise. "Don't worry - no one will be looking at you. Adrastus and I will keep them all busy." It was hard to believe, but then again she supposed her dress was no worse off than her sister's. Perhaps it was just the fashion here. Faeries had different standards than the mortals. It would just take some getting used to. "Are you okay with this?" asked Faye, looking over at her sister with concern shining in her worried gaze. "No. But Wayland will protect you if it comes down to it, so I guess that is some consolation." Reaching out, Faye placed a gentle hand on her sister's shoulder. "Ye of little faith. You're not the only sister capable of greatness." Waggling her eyebrows, Faye flashed her sister a grin and spun on her heel, sending one teasing glance over her shoulder as she went.
"Alright boys!" Faye came down the stairs ready for adventure, rubbing her hands together expectantly. Of them all, her mood was the most improved it seemed. Evie trailed behind, looking uncertain though she kept her head held high. Three pairs of eyes fell on her, and she flashed a smile first at Killian. "Not you. Though I'll miss you," she promised, patting his arm softly. Turning to look at the other two she said, "If we are going to do this, Iet's go over the game plan again, please." She requested, smiling sweetly at Adrastus, waiting for him to speak. As he explained to her once again that he and Evie would provide the distraction while she and Wayland stole the weird orb thingy, Faye followed along with a series of nods. "I trust you know what you're doing?" she arched a brow at Wayland. His response made her grin, and she nodded her head. "Great. Loving the odds. Let's go before I lose my faith entirely."
Evie watched her with weary eyes. "Was I really always this ready to get myself killed?" she asked Adrastus with a grimace. How long ago it seemed - now she felt like a worried old hen, clucking about her chicks. Maybe her glory days were behind her. Hell, after all the shit she'd been through maybe she didn't mind. Though she had no intentions of passing the buck onto her baby sister, that was for sure. "Alright, let's just get this over with." Said Evie, and she placed her hand in Adrastus's.
...
The spanning metropolis was as dark and eerie as Evie remembered it to be. She stared up at the looming gates of the castle, carved into great, scaled black beasts which coiled together in a nest of claws and fangs. Between them flowed vines of jasmine and moonflowers, looking more deadly than they were beautiful though she noticed Faye's gaze lingering on them, alight with something other than fear or horror.
"Ready?" murmured the woman, looking over at the others. More unsettled now that she knew what lay behind those gates, she felt anxiety rise at the thought of them being locked away behind them once more.
The doors swung open, revealing the throne room. The walls were carved from the dark stone of the mountain, the floors polished ebony. Large, onyx pillars were throughout the room supporting a high ceiling, lost amongst the gloom above. They were carved with the same unsettling images that adorned the gates through which they'd just walked. Drawing themselves up a little bit further, they moved into the room, following Adrastus's lead.
It didn’t take him long to oblige to Faye’s request. Rising to his feet, Wayland outstretched his hand to her. Part of him had wanted to bring her somewhere more comfortable when she woke up, but his worry about moving her too quickly after rising made him second-guess the situation. As soon as his arm had risen to reach for her, Evie was standing in the crossfire. She had a glint in her eyes that matched her body language and the tone of her voice. Suddenly, things were light and fluffy between the two of them, her tongue had become a sword and he was battling back just as hard, his eyes darkening at her threatening gaze. Wayland wasn’t sure if it had been the way she stared at him or her arm that was making a barrier between him and Faye, or if it was that deep-rooted feeling that bloomed in his gut. That protection over Faye. His eyes flickered between the two women, but ultimately rested on Evie, the same challenging look on his face.
“What’s with the attitude?” Wayland countered and Evie seemed to reel on him. He glowered, shoulders broad and heavy as he stiffened, their eyes clashing against one another in a silent battle.
By the time the two stopped glaring at each other, they were both turning to find Killian helping Faye off the table. Wayland stared at the male with distrust, something he’d never actually felt toward Killian since they met as children in the camps. Faye’s annoyance had been heard, but Wayland couldn’t focus on anything other than the proximity of her and Killian. He felt like a feral dog, possessive of the first piece of food he’d found in months and he hated it.
As the two of them moved off to find Faye a more comfortable place to rest, Wayland found himself turning back on Evie at the sound of her voice. His brows lowered in anger. Stay away from her? He tried to register the words, his chest heaving in irritation. Since he met Evie, he hadn’t ever felt this sort of anger toward her. The look on her face, the way she spoke to him, ignited something in his chest. “If I had stayed away from her, she’d be dead right now,” he said, voice low and sharp.
The rustling of sheets caused his eyes to shift beneath his heavy lids. Blinking the sleep from his eyes, Adrastus looked over his surroundings, his body aching slightly at the position he’d been in. His hands ran over the floor as he pushed himself up to his feet and yawned. The last thing he remembered was telling Arden a story. The boy fell asleep beside him and. . . He must have too, he realized, and then he saw Evie, bent over to tuck Arden into her bed, he was still sound asleep.
He moved with Evie when she came up beside him, arm wrapping lazily along her shoulders as they crept out of the room, moving to his own bedroom for the night.
* * *
The King was heavy on Adrastus's mind. He’d woken so early that when he peered over at Evie, her eyes remained closed, the quiet stir of her breaths escaping her lips the only sound in the room. He watched her for a while, taking in how peaceful she looked. It was nice to see after several days of her being at odds with Wayland and then the stress that lined her face each day. He knew that she was constantly drowned by worries and thoughts of her family and the King and the book. It was nice to see this version of her again.
Reaching over, he brought the blankets up closer to her, tucking her in. She nuzzled into his touch and a faint smile found his lips and he pressed them to her forehead before slipping from the bed.
The house was uncharacteristically quiet that morning. Not a creak echoed through the walls while he sipped his coffee and he didn’t remember a time when that had been the case in months. He surveyed the half of the book they’d managed to capture, his body becoming stiff and heavy with stress. The familiar weight took a toll on the High Lord, but he kept it on a harness, refusing to let it affect or leak into the lives of his loved ones. That was who he was. The man that made things happen. Took care of everyone without a thought for himself.
Rising from his seat, he returned the book to its warded room and headed for the sliding glass doors to the garden. His shoes squished against the moss and lush grass as he walked. The garden sang with his mother's aura. From the bushes filled with vibrant red strawberries to the rose bushes that wove their beautiful sworded vines across the walls. Approaching the water fountain, Adras reached a hand out, letting the falls run over his skin. It was crisp and cool against his hand and when he craned his head to look over the still-dim sky above, he felt her presence all around him.
“This garden is a representation of all life, sweet Adrastus,” her voice said to him as they peered over the chrysanthemums that wilted over, their petals straining. “Even those that don’t appear worthy can bloom into the most beautiful things,” she whispered to him as her hand waved over the flowers, replenishing them. They rose to reach for the sky, their petals peeling out and straightening as if they’d just bloomed.
“I miss you both,” Adrastus said quietly against the running water and then he heard a rustling nearby. His head turned in the direction of the noise and he was moving soundlessly through the garden only to come up upon no one other than Faye who seemed to be admiring a group of flowers known as Farsalia’s. The flower was an array of soft orange and blue spikes that created a circle, little water droplets forming at the tips.
“Those spikes are harmless, they actually water themselves,” Adrastus said behind her, causing her to jump in surprise. His lips formed a slow smirk at her reaction and he slid his hands into his pockets. At her explanation, he shrugged and looked over the variety of flowers before her. He didn’t blame her and knew that over the past few days, Evie had been nothing short of a mother hen to her sister. At the sound of Wayland’s name, he turned back to her, assessing her expression as she said it. With the knowledge of her possibly being his brother's mate, he couldn’t help but silently wonder if maybe she felt the pull yet too.
Stepping forward, he nodded. “My mother had quite the green finger,” he explained, eyes wandering over the expanse of the large garden and all its wonders. Every time he stepped into the garden it felt like the first time. There was always something new to explore. Blinking at Faye’s words, Adras pondered over the words, then met her gaze as she came to a stop beside him. The way she recoiled at the end of her rambling was as if she had overstepped a boundary. He didn’t want her to feel that way around him. A friend of Evie would be a friend of his, and family of Evie would be family to him if it was allowed.
The thought of Faye tending to the garden didn’t appall Adras in the least, in fact, it sent a wave of warmth through him. The Mother knew that Adrastus didn’t always have to time to do so, often leaving him feeling guilty for not spending more time on it. His mother was relentless with her daily visits to the garden, making sure every living thing was nourished and cared for. It lit him with a light he hadn’t had in so long to hear Faye’s desire to take care of it. He could tell she meant it and seeing how she tended to her own garden in the village, he trusted she wasn’t just saying the words.
“What is mine, is yours, Faye,” Adrastus confirmed, tilting his head at her. Sincerity glinted in his star-flecked eyes. “We have a rather large library with a vast section of knowledge regarding just the foliage of our realm. You’re welcome to visit it any time you’d like. Not only that but this very house,” he gestured around them, “is actually spelled to see to those who reside in its needs. You can just ask for what you need if it’s easier,”
Turning to watch the fountain as she ran her fingers over the moss, he sighed softly. “Don’t think of it as something you’re required to do, Faye, I can’t express the amount of guilt I feel that my world is terrorizing yours, if anything, I feel the need to reach out to you and your brother, it feels like it’s all that I can do at this time,” the last bit was a murmur in the wind and his eyes went cold at the thought of the King and all his wrongdoings.
“Just know, that whatever it takes, I will do it. If it means our worlds can live in peace once more, I will do it.” he didn’t meet her gaze this time, only stared off through the large pillar of bushes where the sun rose into the sky with bursting colors of pumpkin and magenta.
The sound of metal clashing against metal rang through the air of the arena. Sweat beaded off Wayland’s brow and down his temple as he trained against Killian. Both men were shirtless in the ring, wings splayed out before them and siphons glowing against the beating rays of the sun. A brisk breeze ran against them, but with all the movement and strength used to wield their swords, it did little to cool them off.
“Blowing off steam today?” Killian grunted as he shoved Wayland’s sword back with a heavy swing of his arms.
“Are we training or talking?” Wayland went for another blow, Killian quick to block it once more.
“You’ve been acting like a prick lately is all,”
A scowl contorted Wayland’s features and he advanced, quick and hard, shoving Killian back with a growl. “And you’ve been acting like a nosey ass lately,”
Killian shoved hard this time, ducking low to dodge Waylands next move and then he was sending Wayland to the ground with a swipe of his leg, both men grunting at the force. “You’re not this arrogant,” the Spymaster spat and Wayland stared up at him, chest rising and falling heavily as sweat sheened his tanned body.
“What?”
Wiping his face with his arm, he shook his head, backing up. “Ever since you met her, you’ve been a fucking mess, Wayland”
To hear Killian speak this way, was something Wayland wasn’t used to. The agitation in his voice and the irritated look on his face drew him out of his concentration and he propped himself up on his elbows. “What are you saying.” not really a question, but he wanted to know. Wanted to hear it out loud.
“I saw it with Adrastus, I see it in you,” Killian huffed out, “You can’t even control yourself anymore,”
Wayland shoved himself up and glared. “Shut up,”
“Am I wrong?”
“Shut up,”
“What are you going to do? Ignore it? You can’t.”
“I said, shut the fuck up!”
Wayland rose his sword and Killian rose his shield, blasting the blade off and he stared at Wayland in outrage. “LOOK AT YOURSELF,”
“What the hell is going on?” Nevara’s voice cut in, hands on her hips as she glared at them.
“Ask him,” Killian lowered his shield and sword, still glaring at Wayland who didn’t tear his gaze away. Without another word, he stormed off into the house.
* * *
A mate. The name was given to a pair of individuals with whom a special and very rare bond was shared. What were the odds? Adrastus and Evelyn were one thing. But him and Faye? What were the odds?
The group sat at the dinner table. Faye sat across from him and he avoided her gaze as best he could.
“We can’t very well bring the Queens here?” Nevara said over a bite of steak.
“No,” Adrastus rose his gaze. “That won’t be necessary,”
“If we can’t show them Sakaris, how are they ever going to believe us?” Wayland glanced over at Adras who looked over at Evie before saying.
“We’ll have to secure the Vertias,”
Killian and Wayland both blinked and Onica set down her fork with a ringing sound.
“You don’t mean. . .”
“It’s been a while since we’ve paid a visit to the Court of Nightmares,” Adrastus finally said.
Laying on the table was quickly becoming uncomfortable, but each time she tried to stand up Evie was forcing her back down, insisting that she needed to rest.
"Eve, I am fine," she insisted once more. Staring up at the paneled ceiling was quickly becoming exhausting, and the girl longed to move, to do something - anything that wasn't lying on this makeshift bed. "Really? You look to me like you just got your brains bashed in," retorted the girl with a tsk. "Almost," she corrected sullenly, rolling her eyes. The motion made her dizzy, stomach clenching uncomfortably.
The sound of footsteps had her turning her head, and she was surprised to see Wayland approaching once more, glass of water in hand. Her eyes followed him as he set the glass down, taking a seat beside her once more. It took all of her effort to keep from scowling at him - not out of displeasure, but confusion. Faye could understand his saving her life. He loved Evie, and she was an extension of the girl he considered family. Saving her was understandable, but sticking around afterwards? It was unnecessary. It made her feel uncomfortable and indebted. It made her feel lots of other things, which she either couldn't or wouldn't name.
"Thank you," she said softly, blinking in surprise at his consideration to tell her about Arden. Probably because of how much effort they'd gone through to get her to remain on the table when she'd asked about the boy earlier. As soon as Wayland had entered, Killian was resurfacing as well. He made his way towards her, and a small smile found its way onto Faye's words, at the kindness of the gesture - of just checking in on her.
They were a strange bunch. She still didn't have them figured out, and now there were more people thrown into the mix. Onica, the dark-haired beauty who had helped to get them out of their village, was another one that Faye found herself struggling to read. She didn't understand any of this, their dynamics or their purposes here. There was so much that she didn't know, so much knowledge she craved. In due time, she supposed, depending on how long they actually stayed here.
Wayland's question seemed like the perfect opportunity to get a jump start on things.
"I would like to get up now," said Faye quietly, turning her pleading glance towards him, knowing attempting to sway Evie was futile. The words had barely left her lips and Wayland was shooting to his feet with an arm outstretched. It unsettled her, the quickness of his response, and she found herself just staring up at the man, wondering when he had taken it upon himself to become her own, personal savior. The thought had no sooner entered her mind than Evie was there, wedging herself between the two of them with an untrusting scowl in the general's direction as his offered hand bounced off of her chest instead. "I can handle it," the girl said flatly, blue eyes narrowing slightly as she shifted her body as if to create a barrier between them. One hand rested on the bed beside Faye's shoulder, in a show of possession or protection - it was unclear which. The look on his own face seemed to darken in response, and something about it made Evie stand a bit straighter, brows raising in challenge.
Faye blinked between the two of them. Her aching head couldn't keep up with their back and forth, and even if it had been able to, she wasn't so sure she'd understand what was happening there. The two bickered in a way that seemed entirely unlike them; from what she'd gathered, they were close. But you'd never be able to tell from the way they stood neck and neck, the tensions between them running high. It wasn't her battle to fight - with that thought in mind, Faye rolled her head away from the sight, blue-brown eyes searching the room. On the couch sat a raven-haired woman, who watched the scene with a look on her face that was caught somewhere between disbelief and utter delight. Killian had reappeared, and he too was watching Wayland and Evie curiously. Until he felt Faye's gaze on him, and then his attention shifted towards her. Their gazes met, and he blinked at her only once before he was moving silently to her bedside, seeming to understand what she needed without her having said anything. Reaching out one shaky hand, Faye grunted slightly in pain as his large hand wrapped around her own and he gently helped to raise her up on the little makeshift bed.
Evie and Wayland both seemed to snap out of whatever was happening between the two of them at the sound, and the attention was on her once more. "Oh, don't mind me," ground out the girl from between gritted teeth as the world around her swam and her skull pulsated uncomfortably. Every muscle in her body throbbed in protest, and she was sure if she lifted her clothing she'd find the ivory skin there dotted with bruising. "You just go ahead and fuel your hero complexes, I can wait." Fingers curling tightly around Killian's, she slid slowly down the length of the table until she was standing on her own two feet once more. One of his hands remained wrapped around her own, the other finding the small of her back to keep her grounded, or to guide her, depending on what she wished. Brows furrowing, she looked up at the two of them with a scowl. "Thanks for all the help," she snipped at them, though she took no pleasure in the flash of guilt that flickered across her sister's face. Or the look on Wayland's.
"Somewhere more comfortable, perhaps?" Killian pressed. His eyes lingered on her face, drained of its color just from the effort of standing. Faye nodded her head, and didn't spare the other two a glance as she was led from the room with painstaking care.
Evie watched as Faye left the room, leaning heavily on Killian for support. She knew that she should be the one helping her sister, the one tending to the girl's every want and need. Instead, she had to rely on others - strangers, really, because Evie had allowed her own pride and protectiveness to get in the way. Stubbornness was another trait she knew she'd passed on, and she was sure Faye would go out of her way to keep either of them from helping her now, even if she needed it. Well, she thought, I can't change it now. Glowering at the male by her side, she sent him a warning look. "Stay away from her, Wayland." Her tone was oddly clipped, and it felt strange to be addressing him in such a way. Strange, but necessary though she didn't truly know why. "I mean it," she added pointedly, knowing Wayland and knowing that he would take her words as a challenge. She hoped that for all of their sakes he avoided Faye like the plague while she was in Sakaris, but after watching him at the girl's bedside she had little hope of that happening.
With a strained goodnight to Onica, she left the room and climbed wearily up the spiral staircase to the upper floor. Evie pushed the door to her bedroom open, stilling at the sight before her. In the glow of the moonlight their silhouettes were visible against the darkness. Adrastus leaned back against the foot of her bed, Arden curled up against his side. A few moments of observation found their chests rising and falling gently, slumbering peacefully amongst the chaos that surrounded them. Her throat constricted and she found herself struggling to swallow against it as she took in the sight, chest swelling with love for the both of them. It provoked an eerie memory - the bone-carver's borrowed mask, blue eyes full of starlight, little face framed by inky black curls. A glimpse of what could be, what should be - what might very well never be.
Pushing such thoughts from her mind, she moved forward quietly. Reaching down, she drew Arden into her embrace. Little arms hooked around her neck, his head falling onto her shoulder. His eyes never opened, nor did he stir. Again she found herself struggling to swallow, to remember how to breathe as she stood there for a moment, cradling him. Wishing that this could be their always, even while she knew that it was impossible. After a few moments of yearning, she moved towards the bed and laid the sleeping boy out across it. Drawing the covers to his chin, she smoothed dark hair back away from his forehead and found herself smiling at the familiar sight.
She could sense Adrastus rousing behind her. Casting a glance over her shoulder, she smiled at the dazed look on his face as he approached the bedside with tired eyes. Pressing one finger to her lips, she stood silently and made her way to his side, arm circling his waist as she tucked herself against him. "It's been a long day," she whispered to him. She could feel her own body crying out with exhaustion, her eyelids heavy though her mind continued to race. "Let's go to bed," she said gently, and the two of them walked off into the night.
.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・
Days passed. Recovering from the injury was not strenuous, but it was slow. For a long time it seemed that she simply couldn't focus, the world around her somehow far-away and moving faster than she could process. Faces and words blurred, and she stared through people rather than at them. It was like spending her days and nights in a half-drunken stupor, punctuated by moments of clarity and focus, but all the while under toned by the pulsing of her skull and the ache of her ribs. Whatever magic healing had been done to her, it could only go so far. It kept her held together and upright, but the actual mending of her body seemed to happen at a very mortal rate. When she looked in the mirror, she was surprised to find no scarring, no traces at all of what had happened. Not even bruising.
Magic was a strange and wonderful thing.
After a few days of forced recovery, Faye had managed to regather her bearings enough that she felt mostly normal, save the fleeting pain in her head that came and went at will. Evie had insisted that she stay in bed until she was completely healed, and though she'd tried to make the older woman see reason, it was impossible. Faye had quickly found that what Evie wished, Adrastus granted, and so there had been no one for her to plead to in the end. By the time she'd spent several long days and nights locked away in the guest room that had been deemed hers, she was going stir crazy. She could see the sunlight pouring in the windows, could feel its warmth though the panes of glass. When she raised them just slightly, she could hear birds singing and waves crashing faintly. She had to get out, had to feel the fresh air and sunlight on her skin, or she was going to lose what was left of her barely-recovered mind.
And thus she found herself in the gardens. Slipping away from her room at a time when she thought no one else would notice. Instead of asking for permission, she took it, knowing that once Evie found her missing there would be an uproar but willing to face the girl's watered-down wrath if it meant getting a few moments of peace outside of those four walls.
Bending down, she brushed her fingertips against blossoms of the strangest shape and color. Small and star-shaped, colored as if they somehow embodied the galaxy. Black, blue, purple all blending together, the little petals dotted white as if by constellations themselves. As she looked around the little walled garden, Faye realized that so many of the flowers growing here were unfamiliar to her. Fae-flowers, she assumed. They were breathtaking, unlike anything you could have found in the human realm. They seemed to pulsate with a different kind of life, as if they were truly alive, and when she bent down to touch them they swayed back and forth in response, as if throwing kisses to the wind.
The sound of a voice behind her made the girl jump, heart stilling for a moment before it regained its rhythm and began to hammer against her ribcage. Turning around quickly, she saw Adrastus standing there. "Oh!" she didn't know whether to feel relief at the sight of him, or guilt. The girl paused, eyeing the man wearily as if expecting a lecture or, at the very least, to be turned back over to her sister's overbearingly cruel clutches. But there was light in his eyes and a lazy smile spreading across his face, which beckoned her own to come forward as she stood upright once more, saying a silent goodbye to the strange little flowers.
"I couldn't stay in bed any longer," Faye explained sheepishly. Looking out at the garden, she thought it said a lot about her restraint that she hadn't come sooner. It was breathtaking, the entire terrace adorned with all the hues of the rainbow. Some plants were big, some were small, some grew in pots while others seemed to creep along between the stones as if they'd been growing there forever. Foliage grew everywhere, and she wondered how often the garden was tended to - it was overgrown in a way that made her feel canopied by the nature, not suffocated or trapped, and yet she couldn't help the desire in her to nurture, the little voice in the back of her mind that whispered this was where she needed to be, this was what she should be doing. Faye could already tell that this would be the first of many trips into this particular aclove of serenity within Sakaris.
Fingers trailing over a delicate pink bud, she said, "Wayland told me you had a large garden here." Why she'd mentioned the General, she didn't know. Faye had found herself thinking about him over the course of the last few days, though she hadn't seen him since they'd parted that first day in Sakaris. Perhaps he stayed away on his own, or perhaps Evie truly was a good buffer - either way, it didn't matter. "I would enjoy caring for it during my stay, if you'd let me." She said, gaze raising to meet his own as she sought out permission. "I have to admit, it's larger than my own and I'm not familiar with everything here, but I would enjoy becoming acquainted." As her gaze scanned the garden, she was already envisioning cutting back the overgrowth, pulling weeds, pruning plants, filling the town house with vase upon vase of these beautifully cultivated plants.
But then, another thought struck her. And she remembered that this was not her home, and she wouldn't be staying here. She had no right to meddle while they extended their hospitality to herself and to Arden. "But if not, that's okay," said the girl, waving it all away as she came to a stop near Adrastus, fingertips brushing against the squishy moss careening from every crevice in the large, stone fountain. Feeling unusually solemn, she said to him, "I just really appreciate you housing us while things get sorted out between our realms."
The sound of his name on Evie’s lips didn’t quite reach him. A muffled sound at best. His entire focus was on the woman in front of him, her lids closed and the color drained from her porcelain skin. At that moment, nothing else mattered to him. His fingers bound themselves around hers and even Una didn’t try to pry the male free. She worked around him, magic working mysteriously to bind her wounds and heal her from the inside out.
Wayland wasn’t sure how much time had passed. All he knew was that Faye was breathing with staggered breaths on the table before him. A rush of wind alerted him that Adrastus and Killian had returned from the village, but he didn’t tear his eyes off her. As if when he looked away she’d disappear entirely.
Una finished her handiwork, wiping sweat from her brow with the back of her hand and she sighed before explaining that she’d done what she could, but the rest was up to Faye. She would live, but it would take several days before she would be back to full function again. Wayland murmured his thanks, hand still clutching Faye’s. He didn’t dare move. Still as a statue, he watched Faye, only shifting once to grab the damp towel Una had used, gently wiping any smeared blood from her cheek.
He could feel Evie’s gaze on them. On him. But he didn’t raise his eyes, and didn't want to see the look on her face. They just sat there beside her in silence. Until a small sound escaped Faye’s lips and her lashes fluttered once, then twice, and the first word to leave her throat was his name. He could feel her fingers twitching beneath his hold and he offered them a reassuring squeeze, relief washing over him and he let out a heavy sigh.
“I’m here,” he said, his voice early foreign to his ears. Evie was quick to move, making his muscles tense, but he let her hand slide from his own to reach for her sister. Wayland blinked at the two of them as though it was the first time he’d done so since he placed her on the table. His eyes burned with dryness.
Letting the two address each other, he only stepped in to keep Faye laying down when she began rising too swiftly at the thought of her baby brother. Once she settled back into the bed, her gaze met him once more and he felt like he could see her in every way. There was a familiarity in those sunsets. Like he’d known her. In another life.
He nodded his head at her gratitude, brows furrowing at her next words. His voice was pained, but he managed to say, “If I had done that, I wouldn’t be able to take the title of being your hero, princess,” his lips curved into his usual lopsided grin, but it barely reached his eyes.
Una had done a well enough job, leaving no room for scarring on her, but he could see in her eyes the trauma that still lingered. Wayland rose to his feet slowly. Black blood still covered him and he still had dried blood smeared across his cheek from the talons of one of the soldiers. He ran his fingers through his blood-crusted hair and cleared his throat. “I’m going to wash up,” he murmured to no one in particular, trying to reel himself back in from the state of panic he’d been in since the attack. It was all starting to hit him, brick by brick a house was created in the depths of his soul, one that held his deepest emotions and in the center, like a flickering fireplace, was the undeniable urge to protect her.
Once the final blow was served by a wave of Adrastus’ star-kissed shadows, he and Killian regrouped once they knew everyone left had fled safely, winnowing out of the village. They reappeared in the townhouse, the familiar scent of his home wafting through the air. When his eyes focused on the scene laid out before them, he felt his body stiffen at the sight of Wayland clutching Faye’s hand as she laid on the table under Una’s supervision. It was not only the realization of what sort of state Faye was in, but the look on his brothers face. A look he’d never seen there before. Animalistic and true.
When the two of them were filled in by Evie and Una, they all watched with Wayland as she worked effortlessly to mend the girl. Chewing on his bottom lip, Adrastus’ brows were set low as his silver gaze flickered between Wayland and Faye. There was a scent he realized. One that had not been there before. It was so specific, but unfamiliar all at once.
The sound of Evie calling his name caused his head to turn in her direction and then he was following her into the hall. “I don’t think it was a coincidence,” Adrastus murmured to her with a nod. “I have a feeling he has a good idea of what we’ve been up to, and that was just the surface of his backlash,” The worry that etched into his mates face made him tilt his head. Reaching out, he pressed his palms to either side of her face so she’d look at him. “Right now,” he nodded toward where Faye was. “She is your priority, and that’s okay,” he offered, brushing his thumb across her soft skin. He didn’t need her working herself up with the King. Not right now. He could hold that burden for the both of them.
Even with those words, it seemed to only bring on a new concern for Evie. Her eyes fixing on Wayland. He turned, surveying the General. Then a memory flashed, striking him hard. The day he’d been watching Evie and Wayland training. He remembered the moment it snapped into place. The predatory feeling that washed over his entire being when he looked at her. Wanted her. Needed her. A shift had been made in his eyes and he could remember Nevara’s words when she’d seen in happen.
“You fool,” she’d said with a laugh. He didn’t expect the words, turning to give the woman a bland look and she shook her head. “I can smell the bond flooding out of you,” she rolled her eyes and he knew she was right. That Evie was her mate, and nothing would ever be the same for him again.
Back in the present, Adrastus pursed his lips, still watching Wayland. Glancing at Evie, he nearly parted his lips to tell her, but she was in her own world. Distracted by the love for her sister and she was ready to head back to her side. Deciding that it would be best not to tell her now, not with Faye being in the state she was in, he kept his mouth shut and nodded to her, eyes twinkling as she leaned up to kiss his cheek and moved back to the sitting room.
The High Lord rose the stairs, following Arden’s scent that led him to Evie’s room. He slowly pushed open the door to find Onica sat on the floor, criss-crossed as she told him a make-believe story about dragons and princes and princesses. Adras smirked at the sight, slowly entering further, making them both turn their heads to look at him.
Sliding his hands in his pockets, he leaned against the dresser and rose his brows. “Don’t stop on my account, let me guess, the dragon is slayed and the prince and princess live happily ever after?” he said to Onica who huffed and Arden giggled beside her.
“If you think you can tell a better story, I’m all ears,” she crossed her arms. Adrastus pushed off the dresser, moving to take the spot beside Arden on the floor.
“Alright,” he cracked his fingers in front of him and smirked over at Arden who leaned in to listen. Onica smiled and rose to her feet, mouthing to him that she was going to grab something for him to eat.
“This used to be one of my favorites when I was about your age, you ready?” Adras said when it was just the two of them and he leaned back against the bed, Arden moving to scoot into his side to his surprise.
“I’m ready!” he smiled up at him.
“It was so beautiful in the country. It was the summertime. The wheat fields were golden, the oats were green, and the hay stood in great stacks in the green meadows. . .” he began, retelling by memory the oldest story of The Ugly Duckling. He could still remember his mother telling him the story, reassuring him that just because he was half Illyrian didn’t mean that he could not one day be great. She saw the dreams he had even as a child, and strived to show him that they were not just dreams, but truly reachable.
By the time the story was ending, Arden’s eyes had become droopy, slowly closing until he was limp beside Adrastus, arms clinging to his. He glanced down at the boy and his throat bobbed before he used his magic to bring the blanket down over him, remaining still as he slept.
Refreshed, Wayland had moved through the house. As he passed through the hall, he paused passing by Evie’s room. The door had been half open and inside, Adrastus and Arden sat on the ground, leaning against the bed. Both of their eyes were shut, chests rising and falling with a steadiness he’d never seen on the High Lord. Blinking at the scene, he reached in, shutting off the light and continued down the stairs. He’d stopped in the kitchen to collect a glass of water for Faye on his way back to her.
Slowly, he came to a stop beside her, setting the glass down as he took a seat. “Arden seems to be making himself rather comfortable,” he said softly, knowing that she’d want an update on her brother as much as Evie.
Onica piped up on the couch, nearly sending Wayland shooting to his feet. He hadn’t even noticed the girl. “Cutest thing I’ve seen in centuries,” she cried out happily. “I went to bring him food, but they were already passed out,” she shrugged, munching on the sandwich she’d made for Arden he assumed.
Another figure joined them in the room, Killian cleaned up as well, no longer sporting the blood of his enemies. He glanced over Faye and came to a stop at her feet. “You’re alive,” he said quietly, offering her a faint smile. “Good to have you on this side of the grass,” he pinched her foot, moving to the kitchen with ease.
Wayland turned back to Faye, “Do you need anything?” he asked, not knowing what to do with himself.
The meeting with the Queens didn't sit well with her. As Evie studied them, she found herself wondering how on earth any rulers responsible for a group of people could be so cruel and heartless. They were unsympathetic to the plight of her people, her family, and it made Evie's blood boil to sit there and listen to them talking about the villagers as if they didn't matter. A waste of resources. Their arrogance was maddening, and every minute spent in their presence brought her closer to the edge of her own sanity. Proof, they wanted proof that Adrastus wasn't who they thought he was - well, she was living fucking proof, was that good enough?
Suddenly, the world shook. Evie shot to her feet, feeling Adrastus's steadying touch. A shout from upstairs made her blood run cold, and then Arden was flying towards them, throwing himself at their feet. She wrapped an arm around the little boy and shot an anxious glance towards Adrastus. "What's going on?" she wondered, though she knew he had as little idea as she did. A suspicious glance was cast towards the queens, but she could see the fear on their faces as well - this hadn't been planned.
Everything was happening so quickly. Wayland was gone in a heartbeat, and they watched as he flew off in a hurry. Evie didn't have to wonder where he was going. Some part of her knew. "We need to get them out of here." She said to him, looking down at Arden, thinking of nothing else but his safety. Faye's safety. And it no longer resided here. As much as she hated the idea of tearing them from their home and uprooting their lives once more, it was the only way to keep them safe. It had to be done.
When Wayland returned with Faye in his arms, the world stood still. Panic flooded Evie, but she didn't let it show. Gripping Arden tightly, she listened as Adrastus gave ordered, nodding her head, agreeing to anything - anything to get them out of the human realm and to the safety that Sakaris could offer them.
...
The sickening sound of steel meeting bone filled the air around her, the bit of silver squelching when its reflective surface was coated in a wet layer of bloodied tissue as Wayland drove his sword through the rogue faerie's skull. Faye blinked up at him, but the world around her was wobbly at its edges and her eyes struggled to focus. Even if she had been able to look at him, she wouldn't have seen through the blood which coated her lashes, errant droplets splattering against the bridge of her nose, the delicate curve of her cheekbones. Those blue-brown depths were void of their warmth, glassy as they focused and unfocused in rapid succession, what inconsistent vision she did have dotted with splotches of blackness.
Seeing and unseeing.
When he moved to cradle her body against his chest, she blinked up at him. "Wayland," her voice cracked. She swallowed thickly against the coating of saliva that had pooled in her mouth, stopping up her throat. Tongue darting out, she wet her bottom lip and tried again. "You were right," the girl mumbled and she realized that she would get to see the look on his face - a lazy smile spread across her face at the thought. But the smile soon faded. A shaky hand reached up, fingertips brushing against the dried blood that had dripped from his fast-healing cut. "Oh. You're bleeding," was all she said, fingers dropping from his face as her eyes rolled in the back of her head and she saw no more.
.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・
They were back in Sakaris.
As they appeared in the room near-instantaneously, Evie dropped to her knees and gripped Arden by the shoulders. She drew the little boy to her chest in a crushing hug, feeling his small body tremble beneath her. When she pulled back, one hand grabbed him by the chin, tilting his head this way and that, inspecting him for any sign of anything. "You're okay?" she asked him anxiously. Though the fighting hadn't reached them, they'd all been more than a bit shaken up. Her eyes searched his for confirmation, and the boy gave a single nod. She let out a shaky sigh and then turned her attention to Onica, who was asking, "What the hell - er, heck - happened?" she wondered, eyeing the small boy curiously. "I don't know," Evie said, shaking her head, gaze going instead to the open windows nearby.
Wayland appeared suddenly, and the look on his face made her blood run cold. The man said nothing to any of them, moving to lay Faye out across the table Una had prepared in the middle of the room. Blonde hair was slick with blood. It coated her hairline, the side of her face, his chest. It was still flowing at an alarming rate, at a would-be fatal rate. When Evie moved forward, Wayland looked back at her with an expression that made her halt in her tracks. There was something savage gleaming in those hazel eyes. She turned her head and her eyes met Onica's. The dark-haired girl had wrapped a comforting arm around Arden, but her eyes were only for Evie. Brows raising in bewilderment, she gave her friend a look that seemed to ask, What the hell is that?
And Evie didn't have an answer for her.
"Wayland," she moved forward and placed a gentle hand on her friend's shoulder. He kneeled beside the bed, leaning forward with Faye's hand clutched in his own. When she spoke to him, he glanced up at her only briefly. "You need to let Una work." It was as if she hadn't spoken at all, for all the effect it had on him. It wasn't that he needed to move, but she wanted him to. She didn't like the way he was looking at Faye, as if he were two seconds away from being crazed. Didn't like the way he was touching her, as if she were his lifeline to this world and not the other way around. Whatever was happening here, Evie wanted to stop it, even if just to get that haunting look out of his eyes - but she was powerless to.
When Adrastus and Killian finally appeared, the healer was still at work on Faye. She'd injured her head, but there was also some internal bleeding. The blood loss was severe, and with her being a mortal it took Una longer to set everything right. They watched with bated breath as she worked, all the while wondering whether or not it was already too late. Faye had been unconscious when Wayland had carried her in, her face as pale as a corpse. She'd awoken only shortly, to writhe in pain on the table before it had become too much and she lost consciousness once again. Arden had been ushered away to be made comfortable, or at least to have his mind taken off of what was happening downstairs.
"Adrastus," Evie said quietly. She nodded towards the hallway, and exited with her mate following behind. When they were a safe distance away, she turned towards him once more. "The King?" it was a question and a statement all at once. She already knew, was just waiting for confirmation. "What are we going to do? There is no way the Queens are going to trust us now. They'll think it was a setup." She mused, frowning. Her head ached, and she rubbed at her temples. Coffee, she needed coffee. Coffee and a game plan, because she truly didn't know what to do now. None of this had been a part of the plan. Arden and Faye were supposed to be carrying on with their lives normally in the human realm - and now that had been taken from them, too.
"I don't like the way he's looking at her." She cast an anxious glance towards the closed doors beyond which Wayland still sat, kneeled by Faye's bedside. Una had long-since finished her work, and now they were just waiting on the girl to wake up. Still, he didn't move. "Why hasn't he moved?" she questioned, shaking her head, none of it making sense to her. They could sit and theorize all day, but at the end of it none of them had any idea what the fuck was going on anymore. It was as if they'd stepped into a parallel universe. Up was down, down was up. She had no grasp on reality at the moment, and she was too tired to try and unravel the tangled web that was Wayland and Faye.
"I'm going to go back in," said Evie with a soft sigh. "Will you check on Arden?" Another anxious glance, this one cast towards the stairs where the boy had disappeared long before. Evie didn't worry about his safety, not here, but she worried in other ways. Giving her mate a gentle kiss on the cheek, she parted ways with him and returned to the room where Faye still lay fast asleep. A glance at Wayland had her stomach knotting, and she thought it best to move towards the other side of the girl's bed, keeping her distance. Saying nothing.
..........
It was too bright. As her eyes fluttered slowly open once more, Faye squinted against the sudden onslaught of light beaming from the overhead fixture. Her head was pounding like a war drum, hard and fast and fierce. A soft breath escaped her, through her nose. A tired, weary sound. Head lolling to one side, she blinked tiredly. As the world came into focus, his face was the first thing she saw. Thick brows knitted together, hard lines drawn between them. Those unruly tresses of spun gold framing his face, falling into his eyes - eyes aglow with some emotion she didn't recognize.
"Wayland," she murmured, reaching out for him only to find their fingers already interlaced. She didn't know which was more perplexing - the fact that her first instinct had been to reach for him, or the fact that he was already two steps ahead of her. Blinking down at their joined hands in confusion, she allowed her gaze to travel back up to him slowly. The questioning look she gave him went unanswered but Faye remained silent, making no attempt to withdraw her hand. There was a shuffling nearby, and suddenly she became aware of other presences in the room. "Evie," she whispered, and then she was withdrawing her hand, reaching out for her sister instead as the other girl moved forward.
A gentle hand brushed blood-stained hair back away from the injured side of her face. It had been a bad gash, but Una had healed it easily. There would be no scar, though Faye might feel its effects for a day or two. None of them really knew how the magic would affect such a delicate organ as the brain. "Phaedra," Evie breathed out her name on a shuddering sigh of relief. The girl gave her a sleepy smile in response, and Evie couldn't help but to let out a shaky laugh. "You scared the hell out of me." Out of us, she wanted to add, but didn't. Faye went to say something, then panic flashed across her face. She was sitting up, too fast, the world was spinning and then someone - she couldn't tell who - was pushing her back down. "Arden," she got out, trying to sit up again. "Easy," said Evie, placing a hand on her shoulder. "He's here. He's safe."
The blonde settled once more. For the first time, she seemed to understand where 'here' was. Their home, in Letharia. And something about the way they were both watching her told Faye that there was nothing temporary about this arrangement. Her gaze roamed the room slowly, taking in its wood paneling and the art on the walls, before it came to rest once more on Wayland. She studied him for a moment before saying, simply, "Thank you." And their gazes met. And held. Brows furrowing, she watched Wayland. Something about him was different, he was changed. She could see it, in the tousled waves of his hair, as if he'd run his fingers through it a million times, in the dark circles beneath his eyes, in the tightness of his jaw. He was changed, and she couldn't place how or why. Faye didn't understand why it unsettled her as much as it did.
"You're going to wish you turned that sword on me," she said softly, giving another fleeting glance around the room. A slow smile spread across her face, but it didn't entirely meet her eyes. "Looks like I am staying awhile."
Killian and Faye made quick work piecing together what was needed for the Queen’s arrival. When his Spymaster brought back a detailed floorplan of the house and exits, Adrastus sent it off to find the Queen’s once more, expecting that they would simply arrive without any further instruction.
The next morning, Adras rose early, everyone making their way one by one into the living room. At least everyone but Faye who he’d seen head out the door after explaining to Evie where she’d be off to. She made good timing with her escape, just missing Wayland who emerged from his room after what must have been a restless night judging by the dark circles that clung beneath his eyes.
Star-flecked eyes watched the arms of the clock as they ticked, just in time for the clock to fix itself at twelve. A wind whipped across the room, and five figures appeared, flanked by two guards apiece. The Queens.
The eldest of them, clad in an embroidered wool dress of deepest blue, was brown-skinned, her eyes sharp and cold, and unbent despite the heavy wrinkles carved into her face. The two who appeared middle-aged were opposites: one dark, one light; one sweet-faced, one hewn from granite. They even wore gowns of black and white. The youngest two queens—one black-haired and black-eyed, careful cunning oozing from every pore as she surveyed them. The other one spoke first, and was the most beautiful—the only beautiful one of them. Her curly hair was as golden as Wayland’s her eyes of purest amber.
“Not a minute late,” Adrastus said, remaining still as their stone-faced guards scanned everyone. The sitting room was enormous enough that one nod from the golden queen had the guards peeling off to hold positions by the walls, and the doors. Stepping forward, Adras paused when the queens all sucked in a little breath, as if bracing themselves. Their guards casually, perhaps foolishly, rested a hand on the hilt of their broadswords. As if they stood a chance—against any of them. Wayland and Killian were playing the role of mere guards —distractions. But Adras bowed his head slightly and said to the assembled queens, “We are grateful you accepted our invitation, please, sit,” he offered.
The eldest declared to him, “You have an hour of our time. Make it count.”
Glancing at Evie, he took a seat beside her and nodded before beginning. “As we’re sure you are aware, war is coming, it is only a matter of time before the wall collapses and both of our lands are in danger.”
“We’ve been preparing for some time now,” the black-gowned queen rolled her eyes.
His eyes darkened at her uncaring tone. “Respectfully, It doesn’t look like your people are preparing in the least,” he challenged and the golden queen piped up.
“This territory is a slip of land compared to the vastness of the continent. It is not in our interests to defend it. It would be a waste of resources.” she insisted and he could feel Evie shift beside him. Could feel the anger rising in her blood. The queen noted their reaction and added. “If you want to waste your resources, then by all means, let the High Fae of Letharia defend them. After all, shouldn’t they defend against a threat of their own making?”
Adrastus’ hands tightened into fists, but he remained composed. “Neither side is innocent,” he countered calmly. “But we might protect those who are. Together.”
“Oh?” said the eldest, her wrinkles seeming to harden, deepen. “The High Lord of the Night Court asks us to join with him, save lives with him. To fight for peace. And what of the lives you have taken during your long, hideous existence? What of the High Lord who walks with darkness in his wake, and shatters minds as he sees fit?” A crow’s laugh. “We have heard of you, even on the continent, Adrastus. We have heard what the Night Court does, what you do to your enemies. Peace? For a male who melts minds and tortures for sport, I did not think you knew the word.”
“Do not claim to know me. I am a man of peace, and if you truly don’t give a shit about your people, then let us, we asked you for an artifact—”
The ancient one’s eyes were bright as she declared, “Give us proof. If you are not the High Lord that rumor claims, give us one shred of proof that you are as you say—a male of peace. Then we can talk.”
“You desire proof?” His mind went to Sakaris. The peace that hid amongst the city. Whether not he wanted to show these awful queens such a delicate piece of his world. If it meant saving people—he would.
Suddenly a shudder creaked through the house and everyone was rising to their feet in a fluid motion. Adrastus reached out, grabbing hold of Evie as he assessed the room. The queens guards drew their swords free, Wayland and Killian mimicking the action as their siphons gleamed throughout the room. Another wave hit the house, this time louder, shaking pictures off the walls.
“What is this?” one of the queens asked and motioned for the guards to near them so they could winnow away. Once everyone was collected, Adrastus glared toward them, watching as they disappeared from where they stood. Then a boy came flying down the stairs, yelling out of pure fear as he ducked between Adrastus and Evie’s legs, clinging to his sister. Reaching down, Adras rubbed his small back, eyes darting to Killian who nodded and his wings expanded out behind him. Shadows erupted from the Shadowsinger and he shoved open the door. Wayland and the others followed him out, not wanting to be caught beneath a falling building. The sound of screams out on the distance were like thunder.
He tossed and turned all night, wings curling around himself as he blocked out any form of light, including the moon. A low groan crept out of his lips. It was her eyes. Those sunset skys kept staring back at him. Like they were back out on the dancefloor and he was holding her, their noses just inches from each other. He could still smell her, even after his shower. She lingered on him like she was woven into his soul. If it wasn’t her eyes, it was the tears he saw streaking her cheeks. The look she gave him when he made Aeron apologize to her. She hated him. He could see it burning there, but he could live with that. He realized that he would much rather have her hate him and be treated correctly, than to have her like him and be miserable.
When the morning came, he knew he hadn’t gotten to sleep for long. Only an hour or two if he was lucky. Taking his time getting ready, he stretched out his wings and arms, letting out a yawn. He wasn’t ready for any of the day. For seeing Faye. For the queens. Hell, even seeing Adras after the lecture he’d given him and Killian yesterday. Sure he’d seen him angry at others, but rarely directed at himself.
Downstairs, most had gathered and he found that there was one face missing from the group. He supposed she was necessary for the meeting, but he couldn’t stop the hoping that was in his chest that she would be. It wasn’t like she would have looked at him or spoken to him after yesterday, but her presence in the room would have been enough. To know that she could at least be in the same room at him. That would have been enough.
As was expected, the meeting didn’t go smoothly. He thought that Aeron was a piece of shit, he just hadn’t met these five yet. The way they talked about their people with such little concern of their fate. It made his gut twist with irritation. How someone could be in such an important and high position and have such little respect or value as a person and then for there to be five?
It felt sudden when the room began rumbling beneath their feet. Like a tree collapsed just outside. Wayland and Killian had their swords drawn, eyes pointed at the queens as if it had been their doing, but when he took in the fear on their faces, he realized it wasn’t. They all moved for the door, weapons bared. Adrastus’ darkness began pouring out all around them, shielding Evie and Arden.
Faye.
Wayland looked to where the screams echoed and then back to Evie and Adras before he took off without a word.
“Wayland!” he heard Adrastus call after him, but he took to the sky, any voices coming from behind were interrupted by the roaring of wind as he flapped those membraneous wings, lifting himself high above the village and what he peered down upon was enough to make him pale.
Cottages, shops, people were burning. Blood stained the streets that was becoming littered with bodies of varing shapes and sizes and the ones creating the chaos were a mess of pointed ears, talons, tails, teeth, and scales of many different colors. An onslaught of killers sent by the King.
Wayland lowered himself closer to the streets, hazel scanning each roadway, every faces of those who ran and screamed for their lives. His green siphons blazed and he sliced through a blue-skinned faerie, his long black hair whipping as he screeched in pain, collapsing to the ground. He ran on heavy boots that thudded soundlessly as he went. Black blood stained his leathers and the exposed flesh of his arms. More soldiers came at him from behind. His wings were hard as rocks as they expanded, whipping one of the creatures to the ground before piercing his sword down through his chest, pinning him to the dirt. The other soldier took the opportunity to slash Wayland across the cheek, talons drawing blood. He growled out in pain and with one swift motion, his sword was being ripped out of one body and plunged into another, ending the fae with one blow.
Reaching up, he wiped the blood that slid from his face and just as he went to wipe it away he saw her. Lying up against a building while a fae soldier with pale grey skin, scales marking his body. His hands ended in talons dipped in ebony and he towered over Faye, a sickening grin twisting his features. He was moving before his mind could register the scene. The wind sent blood spurting back against his neck as launched himself back to the sky once more in a powerful leap, only using a brief gust of his wings to propel himself toward her at impressive speed.
The General Commander landed, the dirt clouding at his boots as he brought his arms down in a long swing, his muscles rolling beneath his tanned skin as he forced his blade down the center of the soldiers head. The creatures eyes rolled back into his head and when Wayland ripped his sword free, he kicked his boot out, sending its body flying backward, skidding against the cobblestone.
His shoulders rose and fell with heavy breaths and he whirled, turning to look down at Faye. Blood trailed down her face from her hairline and he was dropping to his knees before her, sword clattering on the ground beside them. Shaking hands reached out to touch her, one hand on her shoulder, the other brushing her blood away from her eyes. She was staring at him, eyes so wide and full of horror, but concern burned in his own. “Faye,” he whispered her name, his voice dry. “I’m right here,” he said softly. "I'm going to get you out of here, okay?" he explained and scooped her up, one arm below her knees while the other cradled her back. As he adjusted her, returning his sword to its sheath on his back. In a gust of wind, they shot to the skies.
* * *
When they reunited with the others, Adrastus ordered him to take Evie, Arden and Faye to Sakaris. An he obliged, leaving his High Lord with the Spymaster to carral the rest of the soldiers before they could harm anymore villagers.
The group arrived to the city much easier thanks to Adrastus’ daemati abilities. He sent word to Onica who met them, helping winnow Arden and Evie while Wayland flew with Faye out of fear that the winnowing would only affect her head further.
With the blonde still in his arms, he shoved open the door and Una was already preparing her table for Faye. Moving through the room, he laid her down on it, eyes searching her face. Seeing her in such pain made his stomach flip with nausea and he couldn’t stop himself from reaching out to take her hand in his own. He kneeled beside her, watching Una’s every move as though he didn’t even trust their best healer to touch her. A strange animalistic need to protect her flowed through his veins. At fierce as Faye had been when he accidentally stepped on her precious wildflowers in the woods.
She was his wildflower, he realized, and she would not be stepped upon.
Not while he was around.
Faye was sure nothing could have made the night any worse - and then she saw them, carving their way through the crowd with varying looks of displeasure etched across their faces. Aeron in the lead, his shoulders sagging slightly but his chin tipped upwards; prideful to a fault. Wayland and Killian on either side, flanking him. Forcing him forward. Her insides twisted at the sight, skin crawling with a sense of foreboding.
The look on Wayland's face was cold and demanding. For a moment it made her heart clench, a shiver of fear trickling down her spine. And then Aeron cast a sideways glance towards the General, his glassy gaze clearing and focusing for a moment before he turned his attentions towards her. All at once, Faye realized what was happening. Blue-brown eyes blinked blankly once, then flickered towards Wayland - and suddenly they were alive, snapping with fire, a loathing unlike anything she'd ever felt rising to the surface. It burned through her chest, an inferno, an unforgiving whirlwind of flame that swallowed every thought, every other feeling, and set them to ash.
Unforgivable. This humiliation was unforgivable. Watching as Wayland had all but marched her future husband towards her, his eyes demanding justice that wasn't his to seek. Standing there, held prisoner beneath the weight of their expectant gazes. Whatever shred of pride she'd still possessed vanished in that moment, and she felt as if she were laid open bare before the lot of them.
Face flushing, Faye forced her gaze to meet Aeron's. Fresh tears swam in her eyes, and she didn't know whether they came from the memory of his harsh words or the impact of this confrontation. She didn't want an apology; she wanted to go home. Inclining her head once, the girl said nothing. She didn't trust herself to speak, not when her chest felt like it was caving in and her anger was threatening to cut off her oxygen. It was a relief when Adrastus approached, his words harsh but like music to her ears.
Finally, it was over.
...
"It wasn't that bad," Evie's voice was soft and soothing, fingertips gently stroking blonde hair back from a tear-stained face. Eyes screwed shut, lips tugged downward into a perpetual frown, Faye lay with head resting across her sister's lap. The nights' excitement had worn her, and after scrubbing her face until it was red and raw and puffy, she'd curled up in the middle of her bed and turned to her sister for comfort. Dark blonde hair had been tied away from her face, ballgown exchanged for a simple nightdress.
"It was humiliating," Faye insisted, not for the first time. The altercation with Aeron had long since been put out of her mind, replaced entirely by Wayland's retaliation. That look burning behind those hazel eyes. She hated it, the way he looked at her. The way he really and truly looked. Hated the way it made her skin tingle and crawl, the way her insides knotted up and her chest tightened and flared with this strange compulsion to engage. No one made her feel like that - like they saw her, like she wanted them to see her. It made her sick and it made her fucking furious.
"It was the right thing to do." Evie's voice was firm, fingers never ceasing their gentle, soothing movements. "He shouldn't have spoken to you like that. He's lucky Wayland got ahold of him before I did." Though the words were meant to be joking, Faye had a feeling that her sister truly meant them. The mention of Wayland set her blood boiling once more, and the blonde glowered into the dimly lit room. "Wayland needs to learn to mind his own business." She said, for the second time that night. Evie's lips curved in fondness, and she was grateful that her sister couldn't see the proud little smile blossoming across her face. "You need to learn how to let others care for you," she said gently - though she didn't particularly enjoy the thought of Wayland being the one to do so, the fact remained nonetheless. "You used to be good at it." The words were as careless as they were teasing, and so it was entirely deserved when Faye bit out, "You used to be here to do it."
There was a moment of silence. Evie's hand stilled, and Faye's breathing stopped altogether. Habit had made her harsh. The girl only missed a single beat before she was rolling over, looking up at her sister with a guilty expression on her face. "I'm sorry, Eve - I didn't mean it." She did, but not the way it had come out. Her smile was weary when she replied with, "It's alright. I deserved it." To Evie's surprise, Faye was sitting up suddenly. The look on her face was urgent, serious. Reaching out, she took both of Evie's hands into her own. "No, you don't. You deserve the world," the girl insisted, eyes shining fiercely. "And I'm glad you've finally found someone willing to give it to you." The words were genuine, and they brought a look of surprise to Evie's face before tears smarted in her eyes. A smile spread across her face and she laughed before saying, "There you are, Faye. I almost thought we'd lost you forever." The words brought a small smile to Faye's face, but it was more sad than it was anything else. Guilt flared up within her, and she pushed it away.
There was a knock on the door, and they both jumped. Her head swiveled to the door, and her eyes narrowed. As if a switch had been flipped, it was like watching the girl transform before her very eyes. Evie was transfixed by the change, the warmth draining from her face, the sudden tension in her body language. "I will gut him," Faye was spitting out from beneath gritted teeth, already moving for the door. Evie watched her go, an amused smile on her lips. "Short lived," she murmured to herself, head cocking to the side. Wasn't she supposed to be the buffer? Or had her sister already forgotten that request?
The door flew open to reveal Killian. Faye's puffed up chest deflated slightly, shoulders sagging. "Oh," she said. Evie wondered whether that was relief or disappointment in her voice. "Killian?" prompted Evie curiously, wondering what on earth the Spymaster was doing knocking on her sister's bedroom door in the middle of the night. He cleared his throat and held out a piece of paper. Faye took it hesitantly, scanning its contents. Understanding flashed across her face. "Adrastus said you could help." Was all the man said. Faye nodded, looking over the paper again. "Paranoid old biddies," she murmured to herself, brows furrowing. How was she supposed to know the rooms' exact size? They really needed exit strategies? "Demanding, too." With a sigh, she handed the letter back over the Killian. "Come on, let's get a pencil."
..
Hunched over the dining room table, she and Killian were studying the blueprints she'd thrown together hastily. A replica of the layout of the house, each room was neatly labeled with its name and size. She'd drawn in the furniture, or at least that which she could remember belonging to the dozen or so unneeded rooms in the estate. She'd even labeled the gardens and adorned it with trailing flowers, though perhaps that part was a bit for her own enjoyment more than out of necessity for the queens.
"So here, is the sitting room," Faye circled a room at the center of the prints she'd drawn up etching out the words 'meeting room' above it. "Every single door, every possible exit," she said quietly, labelling them all appropriately. Leaning in to look beyond the broad expanse of Killian's shoulders, she asked, "What else?" and once more he withdrew the letter, and the two of them poured over it. How long they'd been at this, Faye wasn't sure. Long enough that her already-tired eyes had grown weary, and she longed for a cozy place to curl up. But it wasn't optional. The Queens wished to meet the next day, and that meant it all had to be finished tonight. "Windows," Killian murmured, and she etched them onto the paper as well.
Finally, when it was complete, they stood there staring down at it.
"All good?" asked Killian, and Faye gave a half-shrug. "I think I've got it all down." Or at least to the best of her abilities. To her surprise, the dark-haired male shook his head. "No. I mean you." Eyebrows shooting up in bewilderment, she asked "Me?" The slight incline of his head was the only response he gave her. "I'm fine," she said, though by this point she said the words out of habit. Brows furrowing slightly, she wondered why he was bothering to ask her. The two of them had never really held much of a conversation, unless you counted polite - and minimal - small talk. Faye leveled him with a look of her own before asking, "Do you really care?" There was a long moment of silence before Killian responded with a simple, "Yes." It wasn't what she'd been expecting. Even so, the words brought an unplanned smile to her face. All Faye said was "Thanks," and they left it at that.
.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・
The day of the meeting was upon them.
Evie woke up to the largest bouquet of flowers she'd ever seen sitting on the dining room table. All perfectly cut and preserved, their pastel hues were beautiful offset against the dark mahogany. Store-bought flowers, those little imported delights, kinds that didn't grow in the forests here. A sprawling, elegant apology accompanied them, etched on a little note at their base and signed in a familiar pen. Blue eyes scanned over its contents once, but all she felt was emptiness and the strangest flicker of guilt which she didn't quite understand. She fingered the delicate petals for a moment, and was disappointed to find herself unmoved by their beauty. They seemed artificial somehow. A way to buy back her affections and forgiveness. There was no freedom or love in these blossoms - she tossed them into the trash on her way out of the house, and didn't look back.
Today, she didn't want to be anywhere near the estate. Tensions were high amongst them all, and it was more than she could take. The knowledge that this meeting was the last thing keeping them here was also on the forefront of her mind, and Evie's leaving again wasn't really something Faye wanted to think about. She knew it, understood it, accepted it - but that didn't mean she liked it. Though she tried her best to steel herself against the inevitable, she felt that it was best to get out of the house and keep her mind busy. Perhaps it would hurt less when they parted ways the next morning.
"Good morning," Faye sang out as she walked through the little market. On weekends, traveling merchants came into town and set up shop. She enjoyed browsing their goods, finding the most exotic treasures, getting glimpses at places that were anywhere but here. She'd always expected to spend her life in this little village, but now that she knew she truly had no other fate, sometimes it felt a bit stifling. Though it was her home, she felt no great attachment here. The woods were bleak. The town was small and simple, as bare-bones as it could be. The buildings made of wood, the paths no more than worn and trodden dirt. Everything here somehow seemed dulled by her experience. Though their estate was luxurious, it wasn't truly home. The only home she'd ever known was the little cottage in which she'd grown up, and when Evie left even that had failed to seem anything special. There was no scope for imagination in a place like this, and it left Faye feeling sometimes as if she were the only person in the world who wasn't utterly colorblind.
Pausing before a display of colored pencils, the girl sighed longingly. Reaching out, she pressed her fingers against their pointed tips, rubbing a bit of the color off onto her skin. The things she could do with those pencils, if only she had half a mind to. "Interested?" asked the woman behind the little makeshift counter, but Faye shook her head. "Just browsing." She knew she would never use them - didn't need them. In just a few weeks time she'd be a married woman, and soon after that she'd be a mother. Like a bit of cattle she was, best used for convenience and breeding. As she well knew, refined women spent their days sipping tea and laying around, fanning themselves. Aeron had already alluded to the duties of a commander's wife, and had made it very clear that picking flowers and doodling on scraps of paper were not what was to be expected of her.
Something about those pencils, though, made her want them. Selfishly. Even if she never got to use them, just to have them would be enough to sate her. To know they were hers. As she pulled out her coin purse and began to count out her money, something around them shifted. The ground seemed to rumble, as if the earth itself were quaking beneath her feet. Brows furrowing, she looked around. There was the sound of something cracking, sharp and heavy. It took her a moment to place the noise: splitting wood. Her gaze shifted towards the trees, and Faye was surprised to see the tops of them swaying though there was no breeze that day. "What is that?" she asked, of no one in particular, head tilting to the side. All they could do was stand and stare, confused.
And then people began to scream.
It was the sound nightmares were made of. Shrill, scared, pleading, tortured. A burst of orange and then a rush of heat, and she realized that buildings were on fire. It seemed to come out of nowhere and spread faster than anyone had realized. As if by magic. No sooner than the thought had entered her mind, she saw them emerging from the woods. Panic gripped her tight by the chest, rendering her immobile. Men, if you could call them that, towering and fierce and unlike anything she'd ever seen - monsters. Some with wings, others with horns, blue-skinned and scaled. Faeries. Demons. They tore through the villagers as if they simply weren't there, sending blood splattering across the grass and bodies falling left and right.
Faye wanted to turn and run, but she couldn't. Eyes wide with horror, she stood standing there and watching as the world around her seemed to disintegrate before her very eyes. There was nothing she could do. She couldn't run. She couldn't help. As people died and buildings burned and the village was torn apart, all she could do was watch with a horrified look on her face and fear coursing through her veins.
Blue eyes met black, across the village. A breath sucked in sharply, met by a cold echoing laugh. Faye turned to run, finally, but it was pointless. She hadn't made it more than a few feet before the monster was there, pouncing on her. He knocked her to the side, so hard that she crashed into one of the few buildings still standing with a resounding thud. Something inside of her felt as if it had cracked and fallen to bits. Blood began to flow from her temple, and she could taste it in her mouth. Metallic. Hot. When she blinked up at the sky, tears formed in the corners of her eyes, vision dotted with black. And then he was there, the faerie, the monster, looming over her with the wickedest grin on his face. As if he were going to enjoy this, as if he would revel in her pain.
Wayland's words echoed in her mind - the total collapse of their worlds. She realized now that he wasn't exaggerating. She also realized that she'd never get to see the smug look on his face when he found he'd proven her right.
She wasn't sure which thought was more devastating.
He could still see her eyes staring back at him. Those blue eyes, interlaced with the most golden honey. Wayland’s legs carried him off into the crowd, ignoring the stares he got as he did so. Every time he closed his eyes. Her face stared back at him. He blinked and blinked but the image never vanished. A low growl sounded from his chest. His head felt like it was spinning and her scent was all over him. The strong fragrance of the earth, soil, and lilac.
Wayland made it across the ballroom, rolling his shoulders to ease the tension in them. Part of him felt stupid. For caring at all. He barely knew this girl, so why he deemed himself so concerned with her life or what she did with it? None of it was familiar territory to him, he felt for maybe the first time in his life out of control. He thought one thing, and the next minute, he was seeing that Commander grabbing her wrist. That glint of anger in his eyes. It made his blood boil beneath his skin.
“Wayland,” a voice called from behind him. He didn’t bother turning to see who it was. He’d known that voice since he was a child. The presence of the Spymaster could be felt beside him shortly after.
“Not in the mood,” Wayland muttered, turning to face the male who stared at him with a face vacant of emotion.
“What’s going on?” he asked, ignoring his previous words. The Spymaster’s golden eyes were heavy as they sat upon Wayland, scrutinizing him. Wayland hated that look on his face. He could never tell if he already knew the answer or not.
“She thought I was a bad dancer,” not a lie, but not the truth behind his actions.
Killian blinked once and turned to look out at the crowd of dancing figures. “And did you prove her wrong? That was some dance.”
His brother's words struck him in a way he wasn’t comfortable with. He had heard mutters of the same sort of words when he was moving past bodies. Whispers of how they moved together. “What is this, Killian?” Wayland crossed his arms now, siphons glowing beneath the glamor. “Some sort of interrogation?”
“Is that what it feels like?” Killian shifted his eyes to him cooly. “Is there something you might be interrogated about?”
Shaking his head at the Shadowsinger, Wayland fought the urge to roll his eyes. Always. He was always so in tune with everything around him, it was incessant and annoying. Narrowing his hazel eyes at Killian, he turned away and wished immediately that he hadn’t.
Across the room, that pink dress flowed to the ground. Faye stood before an arched hall, only to be side-stepped by Aeron who looked enraged. The man yanked her with him, out into the hallway. Wayland’s eyes flashed and Killian must have caught it.
“Not everything is your battle,” he warned, but Wayland could have begged to differ. His chest strained with the urge to move. Fighting this invisible force that beckoned him. Only a few minutes could pass until he broke. This time, Killian stayed at his heels, moving with him. Knowing his words were going to be useless in this situation.
As the two moved along the outer edge of the crowd, they neared the archway, coming to a halt at the sound of voices. Their hearing was much less inept than a humans. They’d just caught the blowing words spoken by none other than Aeron himself. Wayland’s jaw tightened at the word whore. He hated it for many reasons. For his mother who was named it by Illyrian soldiers, for his brother Adrastus who was deemed Adrianna’s beneath the mountain, and now for Faye. A sharp burst of anger sliced through him. A reaction to the yelp that had Killian snapping an arm out, grabbing hold of Wayland before he could move. A low noise rumbled within him and when he shot an angry look to Killian, he saw his anger mirrored in the Spymaster’s eyes. He too didn’t take Aeron’s words lightly.
Suddenly, Faye was rushing out of the hall, hands reaching to her eyes which flooded with tears. She moved so swiftly past them, she didn’t take any notice of either of them as she shoved through the crowd. Killian released Wayland’s arm, looking after Faye with slight concern, but Wayland? He still had fury dancing in his eyes. As soon as Aeron came stumbling out of the hall to rejoin the party, Wayland was moving and Killian stiffened.
One hand rose with such quickness, it appeared as a blurred motion. He barely passed the threshold when his hand connected with the red-heads neck, fingers circling around the flesh as he drove the man back into the hall with such force, a painting clattered from the wall as he hit it. Aeron’s pale gaze was widened beneath Wayland’s dark gaze. Face inches from his, he practically snarled.
“I couldn’t help but overhear your severe lack of manners,” he began, voice a low rasp. “And where I come from, if you’re jealous of another man, you take it up with him.” Aeron’s hands dug at Wayland’s, trying to pry free. His hits barely making the General bristle.
“Wayland,” Killian warned from behind him, careful not to get in between them.
Ignoring him, Wayland added, “If you’re this disgruntled by one dance, then I highly suggest you begin treating her with respect, before someone else does it for you,” he spoke through gritted teeth and once he was finished, he loosened his grip on his neck, only to have Aeron go in for a swing as soon as he was free.
Wayland moved swiftly, ducking back, dodging his fist. Sliding a leg out behind the man, he swept him clean off his feet with minimal effort thanks to his intoxication. Aeron was sent crashing to the floor with a thud. Staring down at the redhead who glowered up at him, he said, “As a matter of fact, you’re going to apologize to her. Now.”
Killian’s gaze flickered between the two of them, lips pursed with distaste, but he didn’t disagree. As if part of him wanted to see this go down as much as Wayland did.
Reaching down, Wayland grabbed a hold of Aeron by his arm, yanking him up to his feet. He straightened out the man’s jacket and shoved him forward. “Start walking, Commander,” he ordered and he glared at Wayland before moving forward reluctantly. Killian stayed beside his brother, moving cautiously. The fact that he wasn’t stopping Wayland was enough for him to continue herding the asshole in Faye’s direction.
She was found standing in her sister's embrace, tears staining her cheeks. Something roared inside of him at the sight, but he knew better than to publicly embarrass the man. Not for his sake, but for hers. The three men stopped beside them and Wayland didn’t so much as part his lips, he just gave Aeron a deadly look that sent him turning toward Faye.
“I wanted…” as if the words were stuck in his throat, he paused and swallowed his slurs. “I wanted to apologize, Faye.” he forced out, glassy eyes searching her own. Wayland let his shoe nudge the back of Aeron’s to continue and he did. “I shouldn’t have said what I said, I was out of line,” Much better.
A commanding presence approached behind Killian and Wayland and neither one of them had to turn around to know who it was.
Though he led her to the dance floor, both of them moving to the music with ease, he knew the distraction was only going to be short-lived. Looking down over Evie’s expression, Adrastus surveyed every inch of her face. Watched how her eyes sang out her feelings to him so easily. He knew that this trip wasn’t going to be easy on her, worried about it from the moment the idea was born. But seeing how maternal she was with her sister, and her brother? He worried of hurting the peace that she once had, of breaking it, but at the same time, knew she needed this all the same. To see her family. The closure that followed it.
Out of the corner of his eye he was able to see the glint of Wayland’s green siphons moving across the dance floor. He watched the General as he approached Evie’s sister, eyes narrowing in on the interaction. The muscles in his jaw feathered. He didn’t want to be angry with Wayland, but knowing how it made Evie feel. How it left her face so full of concern, he couldn’t help the protectiveness that flooded him. She must have noticed the look in his eyes because she was turning, taking them in.
“Dancing,” Adrastus said, not to be obvious but, to try and comprehend why Wayland was dancing with Faye. A girl he didn’t exactly have a history of being on good terms with. Glancing back at Evie, he saw the fire that danced in his mate's blue stare. When she pivoted her body to head in their direction, Adrastus rose his hand, grabbing her shoulder with a steady hand. The last thing they needed was to make a scene at an event full of humans, especially not with Evie’s abilities being unpredictable when it came to her stronger emotions. “At least they aren’t clawing at each other's throats like the past few days,” Adrastus offered, but the scowl that etched her face wasn’t going anywhere. A low sigh escaped his lips, wondering where this night was truly end. It wasn’t often that the lot of them were somewhere that something didn’t happen. Trouble followed them, wherever it was they went.
Noticing the look on his face, Evie had drawn her hand up to his cheek. Calming thoughts indeed. He leaned against her palm, pressing a soft kiss to the warm skin. A gentle caress to her walls was his answering response and the smile that lit up her face was his reward. He would never grow tired of that smile, he knew, but as quickly as it appeared, it was being replaced by concern once more when she spotted her sister across the floor. He knew better than to stop Evie this time, watching as she moved to Faye, while hoping that the look on her face wasn’t Wayland’s doing. It wasn’t often that he ever had to raise his voice at his General, but he would do what was necessary.
Searching the crowd for any sign of either of his brothers, Adrastus came up short and slowly maneuvered past people, murmuring excuse me’s and being stopped occasionally when he was suddenly pulled into conversations. By the time he caught sight of both Wayland and Killian, they were moving across the room, Aeron leading them —or better yet— they were herding Aeron. For Wayland, it was half expected, but to see Killian joining in on the chaos, he knew there was more to the story, but that didn’t keep the darkening look from storming on his face as he began walking in their direction.
When he approached behind them, he heard the end of Aeron’s apology and both Wayland and Killian turned their heads in unison to look at Adras, his lips forming an angered line. Neither of them spoke as he fought off his shadows.
“I think we’ve overstayed our welcome,” Adrastus’ voice was icy and his silver hues shifted to Aeron, bowing his head courteously. “We appreciate your hospitality, Commander,” a snorted laugh could be heard leaving Wayland and Adrastus’ jaws tensed.
* * *
“Start explaining. Now.” Adrastus’ stood in the living room, shadows coiling around him as he glared down at Wayland and then Killian who sat on the couch like scolded children.
The blondes arms were crossed over his chest, staring up at him, though he kept his face rather neutral, he could still see the respect shining in his eyes at his High Lord. “The only thing to explain is that Aeron douche is an asshole,”
“Spoken like a true poet,” Killian scoffed beside him, and Wayland shot him a glare.
“Piss off,”
“Shut the fuck up, both of you,” Adrastus growled and they went silent. “You,” he pointed at Wayland who met his gaze. “You have been a royal pain in my ass since we arrived here, I don’t know what’s going on in that thick skull of yours, but it stops, now,”
“What?” Wayland’s brows furrowed and part of Adras was shocked that he didn’t see it.
“Faye. The incessant arguing. That dance? Is this a game to you?”
Wayland’s shoulders sagged and he held Adras’ eyes. He saw something flicker behind hazel orbs. Something eerily familiar that he couldn’t put his finger on. Like Wayland was fighting a deeper inner battle that even he couldn’t understand. Shaking his head, he turned to Killian who blinked.
“You’re my Spymaster, Killian,” he released a heavy sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. “I’m disappointed in both of you,”
At that moment, all of their eyes turned to the rolled-up paper, ribboned and sealed with wax that appeared on the table beside Adras. Reaching over, he grabbed the letter, opening it to find the Queen’s all signed and insisted the meeting was to begin at noon tomorrow. No earlier. No later. And they were demanding to be sent the exact geographical location of the house. The layout and size of each room. Where the furniture was. Where the windows and doors were. What room they would be greeted in.
Adras let out a breath, looking up at Killian and Wayland. He moved his hand out and let Killian take the paper, both men reading it over and Killian nodded, rising from the couch.
“I’m sure Faye can assist you,” he ordered and Killian nodded.
The dance ended, and Faye felt a flicker of relief - only for it to be extinguished entirely as another General approached her, his hand also extended in invitation.
Eyes widening with surprise, she met Wayland's gaze. A soft scowl had already begun to spread, dimming her expression as if every light behind that perfectly composed mask had blinked out at once. His hazel eyes held a hardened sort of glint, darker than she'd ever seen them. For some reason it sent her stomach plummeting, as if the ground had suddenly dropped out from beneath them and she was left free-falling. Her brows drew together as she stared down at his hand, unable to form a coherent response. The fact that he was standing before her, asking her to dance, was so out of character from what she knew of the General that it left her utterly unnerved.
Though she hadn't known him long, she'd come to expect his quick wit and snarky commentary - anything else left her feeling unsure and hesitant to engage. It was Wayland: the man delighted in rubbing her raw, in pushing all the right buttons and burrowing his way beneath her skin. Every word, every action was intent on eliciting a certain response. He didn't do anything unless he was told, or it benefited him in some way - nothing he did was ever unintentional. To know him was to love him or loathe him, and Faye was quite certain on which end she stood. Which was why she couldn't understand the sudden wave of indecisiveness and fear that swept over her at the sight of him standing there expectantly, palm tilted upward.
An invitation, or a challenge?
Before she could open her mouth to answer the man one way or another, it was decided for her. Blue eyes widened then narrowed as Aeron agreed to the dance, excusing himself to find another goblet of whatever the hell kept his face so flushed and his words slurred. As if it were his choice at all. As if she were mere chattel, his to command. The girl had half a mind to defy him, to walk right off the dance floor and say to hell with both of them, but then Wayland was moving for her, and Faye didn't have time to react. His arm encircled her waist, pulling her close against him as his fingertips traced a teasing path up her arm, fingers interlacing. The blonde drew in a shaky breath, the proximity and that damned look in his eyes throwing her off. Slowly, her fingers gripped his own and one hand came up to rest atop a broad shoulder.
Faye fell into step with him easily. Wayland led her across the floor and she followed, quick on her feet and fluent despite what she'd said about not dancing. For a moment, all she could focus on was their footsteps across the marbled halls, the beat of the band thrumming in her chest. But then Wayland spoke, and the first words out of his mouth made her bristle. Once again she felt that strange sensation of not knowing why she felt defensive - just that she was. "You don't know him," she said, voice low. A prize? Maybe not. But Aeron was decent as far as men went, with a title and an estate and a bit more honor than most around these parts. He may not be able to offer her love, but he could offer her security. He could offer Arden security, safety, a future far beyond whatever may be in store for him currently. Perhaps the man couldn't handle his liquor, but that wasn't a deal breaker for her - she'd spent the entirety of her life walking on eggshells around a bitter drunkard. She was fairly certain she could manage it for a good while yet.
The girl opened her mouth to say something else, another snappy retort, but Wayland cut her off abruptly. There was a sternness in his voice that she didn't understand. A fire burning behind those hazel eyes, threatening to send the both of them up in flames if left unattended. Blinking up at him she asked, "What does love have to do with anything?" Surely the General couldn't be so naive as to think that every single match was a love match. They couldn't all be so lucky. Some wed simply out of necessity, others for gain. Faye wasn't entirely sure which category she fell beneath - perhaps a little bit of both. She wouldn't deny that her feelings for Aeron were more on the practical side. But what she couldn't understand was why Wayland had given any of this an ounce of thought.
Mind pondering the reasons for this sudden change in his demeanor, she found herself swept up in him. He wasn't a mere presence in the room - he was a force. He moved with purpose, and he guided her along every step with both grace and assertiveness. There was no awkwardness, no fumbling or hesitation. He took a step forward and she glided around him like a flower swaying in the breeze; she withdrew and he countered, adapting to her step and somehow maneuvering their bodies so that she was never out of reach, their bodies always just brushing. They were as fluid as ink scrawling across a page. As synchronized as the rising and setting of the sun.
"You don't know what you're talking about," her voice was little more than a breathless whisper, stolen away from her between the dancing and the unease his words stirred up within her. If he could read her so plainly, surely the rest of them could. Blue-brown eyes never left his as Wayland lifted her, a hand on each shoulder as she rose and slowly glided back down to Earth, lost to everything but the feeling of his hands firm around her waist, the look in those hazel eyes. With each word he spoke, her stomach clenched and roiled. Ivory skin had gone unusually pale, and the whole world seemed a little unsteady. "Mind your business," it was a low, frantic sort of hiss. As if by speaking these words aloud, he'd somehow made it real. As if by addressing it as a problem, it had become such.
The rest of the world faded into the background. All Faye could focus on was the feeling of his hands against her flesh, hot and heavy. Their bodies just barely brushing against one another, their movements perfectly in sync. She didn't need to focus on the movements themselves; they came easy, as natural as breathing. It was the tension crackling in the air around them which was on the forefront of her mind. The anger so clearly radiating off of Wayland, the driving force behind his every move. Unwarranted anger - she wasn't his concern. She was nothing to him. A nuisance at best, a rival at worst. Why he was suddenly so concerned with her life, Faye couldn't understand. She missed his sarcasm and the bite to his words, missed when the only words they exchanged were scathing remarks and insincere pleasantries.
Standing with her back pressed against him, arm crossed, his fingers all but encircling her irritated wrist, she drew in a sharp breath. The world spun around her, flying by as she spun away from him. When Wayland caught her against his chest once more she was dizzy, blue eyes blinking up at him. "Wayland," she began in a murmur, trying to think of an explanation, when suddenly the world was whisked away once again. A gasp escaped the girl as he dropped her into a low dip, the breath whooshing out of her aching chest. One hand was splayed on his chest, fingertips curling into the fabric of his jacket. He held her there, their gazes clashing, neither willing to be the first to look away. Faces mere inches away from one another, so close she could feel his breath fanning her face. Could see every detail of his perfectly-molded face up close and personal. There were no words - they all failed her as time seemed to be suspended, the moment feeling like it would last a lifetime.
The song ended. Slowly, Wayland raised her upright once more. Faye was silent as she stared at him, gaze flickering only when he brought her hand to his lips. The words out of his mouth were cold, empty - a cool caress, an icy wave of familiarity. "So you did," she murmured, watching as he turned away from her and disappeared into the crowd.
Within moments of exiting the dance floor, she found herself being tugged away from the crowd. A heavy hand wrapped itself around her wrist, and she was led stumbling out of the room, into the hallway.
"Aeron," she began, even before he'd said anything. The man rounded on her with a fury unlike any she'd seen from him before, and Faye shrank back against the wall. "Do you intend to make a mockery of me, Phaedra?" he growled out her name, spat it at her like it was a dirty word. Swallowing and raising herself up some, voice level, she said, "Of course not." The man leaned in closer, the distance between them nonexistent. Once again she could smell the whiskey on his breath, and it made her choke back a gag. "Then tell me, why are you whoring yourself out on the dance floor at my ball?" Eyebrows flying up in genuine surprise, she spluttered. "Excuse me?" Aeron rubbed a hand down his face, jaw clenching. "Oh, don't play innocent. Everyone saw you - they were talking about it before I'd even finished my fucking drink."
Faye looked up at him, noticed the redness of his face, deeper than she'd seen it before. His eyes were unfocused, his fiery hair a tousled mess atop his head as if he'd spent hours running his fingers through it. He was completely unhinged, and it should have terrified her, but Faye found herself stepping forward to lay a gentle hand on his arm. He eyed it suspiciously, but said nothing. "Aeron, why would I do that to you?" her voice was soft, soothing. Which was why it was such a slap in the face when he spat out, "Why did your whore of a mother do it to your father?" Faye recoiled visibly, the words sharper than any blow he could have dealt her. Blue eyes watered, and for the first time she felt her resolve crack just slightly. His eyes could hardly focus on her, mouth set in a grim line. His voice was hard when he said, "Apple doesn't fall far, huh?"
And looking at him, she couldn't have agreed more.
"I should go." Faye said quietly, inching away from his grasp. He watched her, but didn't move. Eyes hard, cold, unfeeling. As she moved to pass him, one hand shot out and grabbed her, yanking her back around. A sharp yelp escaped her before she could stifle it, eyes smarting with tears at the pain behind his rough touch. "Next time, wear the fucking bracelet." Was all he said, dropping her arm and watching as she walked away from him.
....
"I'm not brooding," she muttered beneath her breath, though her brows knitted as the words left her mouth. The warmth of Adrastus's hand against her own was a comfort. He was a comfort, in this home away from home. The feeling of being everywhere but having nowhere all at once had been resonating with her lately. The longer they spent in the mortal realm, the more disconnected she felt. From the humans, from the fae, from herself. It had been striking a chord with her all along, amplified only by the clashing of her two worlds in the form of one stubborn blonde and the sharp-tongued General.
Staring up into those silver pools, she wished she could have felt half as good natured as her mate. A frown tugged at her lips as he mentioned home. Unconsciously, her gaze darted across the room and found her sister. She studied the girl, so familiar and yet so changed. A face she knew better than her own, but wearing a stranger's scowl. An unnatural coldness in eyes that should have bled warmth. Home was here. Home was there. Home was a place as much as it was a person - people - and she knew that leaving a second time would be even more gut-wrenching than the first.
"I am ready for things to go back to normal," said Evie on a sigh - but what things she was alluding to, even she didn't know. Things here, with her family. With Faye. Things between herself and Wayland. Things back in Sakaris. Slowly they moved together, the song slow and sweet and simple. Long gone were the days where she'd struggled to fall in step, and now she swayed against Adrastus easily. Content. Home was with him, she could feel that truth singing in every fiber of her being.
When they parted, Evie went to say something else, but she saw his gaze. It was faraway, a perplexed look on his face. Casting a glance over her shoulder, she was surprised to see Wayland approaching her sister, hand extended in invitation. Eyebrows raising, a look of surprise overtook her features before quickly darkening. "What is he doing?" wondered Evie, turning as if she had half a mind to go over there and break the two of them up herself. Adrastus's hand on her shoulder made her still, and she frowned up at him. At his urging she settled, slightly, her narrowed blue gaze following them as the band began playing once more, and the two set off across the dance floor.
"I don't like it," she said, shaking her head slightly. She didn't like it at all, the two of them. Evie loved them both, she loved Wayland like a brother - but she didn't want him within breathing distance of her baby sister. Though not a baby anymore, and clearly more than capable of handling herself against the man, there was a surge of protectiveness that flared up within Evie's chest every time she watched the two of them interact. Warning bells went off in her mind. Danger, danger, something deep inside of her seemed to scream. There was an urge to protect Faye, and she didn't know what it was she sought to protect the girl from. His bad attitude? His ill opinion of her? His sharp words? Something more?
As she watched the two of them on the dance floor, Evie's scowl only intensified.
The two of them broke apart, and it was unclear whether they wanted to kiss or kill one another. Both thoughts made her chest tighten, and it was too much for her to bear. Turning away from the scene, she drew in a heavy breath. Mother, help her. Someone was going to wind up dead, and at this rate it may very well be her.
The look on Adrastus's face was somewhere between weary and warning. As if he could sense where her mind was headed, and knew that no good was going to come from whatever lay ahead of them. "Calming thoughts, my love. Calming thoughts." She reached up to press a hand against his cheek, and felt the gentle stroke of his talons against her inner walls. A smile spread slowly across her face. Glancing over her shoulder once more, she realized that both Wayland and Faye had disappeared. "Huh," she murmured, eyes scanning the crowd. She looked it over twice before she caught sight of Faye once more, emerging back into the ballroom. Something was wrong, she could practically feel it. Could see it in the way she moved, shoulders slightly slumped, chin lowered, eyes downcast.
Evie broke away from Adrastus and was striding across the room, intent on going in guns blazing, but suddenly her stomach was dropping at the look on Faye's paled face. She noted the way her sister's hands shook, how her lower lip trembled slightly. Worry. Anguish. She recognized it, and she was there, placing a hand on her sister's shoulder. Faye's head snapped up and her eyes seemed to refocus, blinking as she stared down at Evie's hand, then at her face. "Are you okay?" asked Evie, though she knew the answer before she'd asked the question. "What happened?"
Faye nodded. She seemed to swallow, and collect herself. Any trace of vulnerability melted away from her face, replaced by a hardened expression. "Nothing happened. We danced. I needed air. " She said it so simply that Evie couldn't stop herself from snorting. Dancing, was that what they were calling it? "I think we all saw that." That made the girls eyes harden, and she was shrugging away from her sister's touch. As her hand fell away, a pang of hurt hit Evie hard. It must have shown on her face, because Faye's lip wobbled once more before she said, "Keep him away from me." The words were so unexpected that they made the girl's eyes widen, and then she was giving her sister a confused look. "Who?" It clicked for Evie a moment too late. "Wayland," she barely got his name out from between her ground teeth. And then, reaching out to draw her sister's hands into her own, Faye said, "I'm serious, Evie. Please."
There was such desperation in the other girl's voice that Evie felt a flurry of emotion. Had it not been for the girl gripping her so tightly, surely the room would have been at least a little bit frosty. "Baby, what happened?" pressed Evie, reaching up to tuck a stray lock of blonde hair behind the younger girl's ear. It was such a purely maternal act, so familiar that she hardly thought twice about it. Tears spilled from Faye's lashes and it tore at Evie's heart. "Nothing happened. He's just....too much." She shook her head, and it seemed that there were a million things she wanted to say, but didn't. "You'll be leaving soon, right? Just please, until then. Buffer." The look in her eyes was desperate, the plea in her voice so strong that all Evie could do was give a helpless shrug and nod, promising, "Okay. I will."
Wayland didn’t miss the rain cloud that seemed to sweep over Evie’s gaze. The General furrowed his brows at his friend, flicking at a strand of hair that sat atop her shoulder. Eyeing her suspiciously, he knew damn well she was lying, he wasn’t stupid, but he didn’t push her. Knew Evie well enough to know that if she was going to tell him something, she would do it on her own accord. He learned that quickly when training her. Always a much more physical being in that way.
Faye on the other hand, didn’t dodge his question to his surprise. She explained her troubles to the group, though he could see the reluctance in her eyes when she spoke. A ball. Wayland glanced around at the others, taking in their expressions that matched his own. Confusion, mixed with a stale tension that clung to the air.
“As long as it’s not a masquerade,” Adrastus spoke up at Evie’s other side, silver depths scanning the invitation.
At the confused look Faye shot toward his High Lord, Wayland shrugged and leaned his head back against the couch. “Touchy subject,” he muttered and it was settled.
They would be attending a ball.
* * *
Even after two days. No word came from the Queen’s and this left the group with more than enough time to sit around and do a whole lot of nothing. Wayland had received the cold shoulder from Evie for the most part, but it didn’t stop him from still cracking jokes every now and then with her, trying to find some hint of a smile. He wasn’t used to having her be upset with him in the first place, but to be upset with him and having no idea why, that was a bit more difficult to handle.
When Killian would go off on his daily trips, Wayland and Adrastus would train in the woods with a couple of rounds of hand-to-hand combat while the girls were off in some other part of the house. It was when Adras or Evie decided they wanted each other's company again that he had to find ways to amuse himself.
The strangest part of waiting for the day of the ball, Wayland could have sworn that he was experiencing random waves of anxiety. He wasn’t used to having that sort of feeling. Usually, he would find ways to release such stress, but this came out of nowhere, and it didn’t truly feel like it belonged solely to himself. Like he was feeling someone else's emotions, peeking through a veil. And then, as quickly as it arrived, the emotion disappeared.
“You sure this glamor is going to work?” Wayland asked Killian as he tightened up the tie around his neck.
“It’s worked in the past,” Adrastus murmured as he entered the room, fixing the collar of his suit.
“Arden hasn’t noticed our wings,” Killian noted, working on the laces of his dress shoes.
“Arden is ten,” Wayland shot back, arching a brow. Killian chewed on the words, but before any remark could slip out of his mouth, the girls appeared at the top of the stairs, dresses cascaded down their bodies and they began making steps down the staircase.
Hazel-colored eyes drank her in profusely. A thin, sculpted figure. Her waist was tapered and she had a burnished complexion. A pair of arched eyebrows looked down on dark sweeping lashes marked by coal. Delicate curls of honey framed a stunning jawline, expanding down a swan's neck. Enticing, constellation-blue eyes gazed at Evie who was moving to meet Adrastus, but he couldn’t find himself looking anywhere else. He lingered over her puffy, heart-shaped lips which matched the tint of her translucent rose-colored dress. Wayland could feel his pulse pumping brutally against the skin of his cheeks, his blood seemed to rush at the sight of her.
A clearing throat managed to get a blink out of the General who forcefully tore his eyes away from Faye to find Killian staring at him with an unimpressed expression on his face. Wayland scorned the Spymaster, turning back to the others who nodded in confirmation to Faye’s question.
* * *
It was as if actually being at the event rose some sort of disagreement with Wayland. His gaze was constantly scanning the area, taking in everyone that surrounded the group silently. He didn’t let a single face slip past him without analyzing and trying to grasp the situation at hand. Just how he would any other day in Letharia.
They all fell into step behind Faye who was leading them through the crowd. Looking ahead, he tried to guess which male she would be bringing them to. Which one of these men it was exactly that could claim to be an important commander? The man that appeared before them, was not what he anticipated, to say the least.
Sizing the red-haired male up, Wayland came to a stop along with the others as introductions went around. He took note of the way that Faye’s body seemed to tense around the man's presence, and then the breath that she let out. His brows lowered slightly, flickering between the two of them. Alcohol radiated off the man and he knew the others could smell it too. As far as Wayland was concerned, the man wasn’t off to a great start in terms of introductions. Although there was a smile on his face, it screamed false. A facade.
His eyes clashed with Faye’s and he swore at that moment, he could hear every word that went through her head. Not in his ears, but in his heart. A silent understanding flickered between them, but it had struck so quickly, he couldn’t comprehend it. Then she was saying his name, drawing him out of the strange state. Wayland gave the man a brief nod of his head, watching as the pair went off to dance with one another. Wondering why part of him nearly reached out to grab her arm. He couldn’t understand.
“I need a drink,” Wayland excused himself from the group, maneuvering through the crowd to find a waiter.
“You’re brooding, darling Evie,” Adrastus said into Evie’s mind, reaching for her hand as he led her toward the dance floor. He turned to slide his hand around her waist, drawing her against him. “And you are entirely too beautiful to be broody,” he teased lightly, tilting her chin up to look at him. Silver met the sea and he smirked. “We’ll be home soon,” he murmured, not wanting to see the way she had been so obviously avoiding Wayland’s attempts at small talk.
Wayland watched beside Killian who found him in the crowd as the others danced and they each brought their glasses to their lips.
“Something bothering you?” Killian asked, not looking at his brother. Wayland swallowed the liquid in this cup, shaking his head. His eyes were settled on Evie and Adrastus as they danced, but when a cold sort of shiver rolled down his back. His gaze switched, moving to Faye and Aeron. They were no longer dancing together, but the commander now held her wrist. A wrist that didn’t glint with that iron band he’d seen her take off at the lake. Tension rolled between the two of them, and even from where he stood across the ballroom he could tell it wasn’t the kind of tension one would want between a romantically intertwined pair.
Something was bothering him now. He thought to himself, watching Aeron return his sickeningly fake smile back onto his smug-looking face. The man pissed him off, he realized. Just his presence pissed him off. Before Killian could stop him, Wayland set his drink down on a passing waiter's platter, legs moving in the direction of the pair as Aeron bowed to Faye, looking one gust of wind away from collapsing.
The golden-haired General’s footfalls stopped just beside Faye, eyes looking over Aeron as he rose from the bow. His eyes were glossed over by intoxication, a stark contrast against his pale eyes. As the two males stared at one another, Wayland forced his lips into a half-hearted grin, the same way Aeron seemed to wear his smiles.
Turning his attention to Faye, he reached out his hand for her to take. “If you don’t mind, I’d like to have the next dance,” he eyed Faye and then turned to Aeron, expectantly. If he wanted to pretend that he was some happy-go-lucky commander man, then Wayland would take advantage of it. He could see something flash behind Aeron’s gaze, something dark and Wayland’s hazel eyes darkened in turn, a challenge that Aeron simply met with a nod.
“Not at all,” the male said, looking over Faye for a moment. “I need a refreshment anyways,” he stated before stalking off.
Wayland moved into position before Faye, one arm embracing her waist, drawing her close while the other hand slid his fingers up the inside of her arm until her hand splayed for him to intertwine their fingers. “He seems like a real prize,” Wayland said sarcastically, the next song beginning with a thrumming of instruments. He led, their bodies moving elegantly along the marbled floors. His eyes met hers, a sternness in them and he cut her off. “You don’t love him,” he said lowly, beside her ear while guiding her body softly but not subtlely; clearly stating his intentions by moving himself, inviting her to follow along. Wayland remained alert, eyes scanning the floor ahead of them, watching traffic, but also constantly aware of what was happening right in his arms. Following her through her every movement. If he led a step or a pattern that she interpreted differently, he adapted to her in turn.
“You can barely breathe when you’re in his presence, you lock up,” as the rhythm rose light and airy, Wayland lifted his partner briefly for the dance, moving her back down slowly. He stepped forward, and in turn, she stepped back, mirroring one another with effortless movements. “I saw him grab your wrist earlier,” he twirled her outward, bringing her back into his embrace, letting her slide against him in a swift but crisp movement, he made sure to take into consideration the pace of the music. They moved so in sync that others had begun watching as they danced, heads craning to look. The musicians even seemed to be playing for them specifically, raising their volume.
As he crossed her arm over, her back against him, he eyed the red marks on her skin and glared. “The bracelet is made of iron,” he let her unravel herself back outward and as the song came to an end, Wayland tucked her against him, sweeping her down into a low dip, her golden waves a waterfall reaching for the ground as he held her, knee bent, their noses inches from each other and he breathed. “He wants our kind dead,” it was a statement more than a question. The words were a whisper between them and the song slowly came to an end. Slowly, he rose her back to her feet. Bringing the back of her hand to his lips, he smiled, but it didn’t meet his eyes. All he needed was to see the look on her face to confirm his suspicions.
“I told you, I could dance,” he said, moving to walk off into the crowd once more.
The lake had been a surprisingly pleasant experience, but what awaited them at home was less so.
Faye strode into the sitting room, gnawing on her bottom lip as she worked the little slip of paper back and forth through her fingers for the dozenth time since finding it tucked away atop her vanity. Everyone else was already gathered there, though she hardly noticed them. Evie sitting sandwiched between the two men on the couch, Killian on the other side of the room. Arden had disappeared, no doubt exhausted from such an eventful day.
"Nothing," Evie was saying when Faye walked in, though the look she gave Wayland was dark. Her mood hadn't lightened since the lake, and it darkened even more at her friend's apparent hyperawareness of her sister's bad mood.
Blue-brown eyes flickered up in surprise, brows drawing even further together in response to Wayland's unexpected question - Faye hadn't realized she had a look, but quickly transformed her face nonetheless into an expressionless mask. She began to tell him that nothing was wrong, but the lie died on the cusp of parted lips as the girl drew in a deep, steadying breath instead. "There's a ball," her gaze shifted towards Evie, who cocked her head to the side curiously. "And we're all invited."
The little invitation in her shaky hands had been addressed to the lot of them: Miss Evelyn and Phaedra Graves & co. How they knew of her sister's impromptu return a mere day after she'd arrived was a mystery to Faye. Logically, she knew that servants chattered. Anyone could have seen them; it wasn't as if there were more than one road leading in and out of the village.
"A Commander's Ball," corrected Evie, brows rising as her eyes scanned the length of the little note she'd snatched out of her sister's hands. Her nose wrinkled slightly in distaste as she passed the note into Adrastus's hands. Her eyes met Faye's once more, displeasure shining brightly within their crystal depths when she added, "Your commander." There was no disguising the disdain in her voice. "To celebrate his promotion - formally," said Faye with a slight nod. "I'd forgotten about it. It's in two days' time." There was a moment as they all contemplated this, and then Evie shrugged her shoulders easily. Unbothered, or appearing as such. Killian's voice was confused when he asked her, "Is that what's gotten you so worked up? A ball?"
Faye didn't know to explain it. Didn't know how to put into words Aeron's intense hatred of the fae, didn't know how to explain how he had pledged his life to ridding this realm of their kind. Fear rose up in her chest at the thought of them all in the same room as him, when she knew how he was. How unpredictable he could be. How angry he could get. He was a man who got his own way, no matter the cost. The odds always seemed to be in his favor, and normally she accepted the fact, but now it left her perplexed.
No one else seemed to care much. In fact, they didn't really give it a second thought. Evie settled back onto the couch with a shrug and a simple, "Well then, it looks like we're going dancing." And that was it. They went on with their conversations, and Faye was left standing there, wishing she could make them understand.
.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・.*・
Faye kept to herself mostly over the course of the next two days.
She joined them at meal times, of course, and spent the odd hour in the sitting room making small talk, but for the most part she busied herself away from the rest. Spent hours tending to her garden, arranging flowers, washing and preparing her harvest's bounty. Sat at the little writing desk in her room for hours on end, pencil in hand (though nothing ever came of it). What she wanted, she didn't know. What she needed, she had even less of an idea. All she knew was that she was a ball of constant anxiety, from the time she'd opened the invitation until she was sitting before the mirror the night of the ball, readying herself.
"Knock, knock," Evie's soft voice floated through the doorway moments before she was peeking her head inside. Dressed in a low-cut gown the same shade of blue as her eyes, encrusted at the bodice with gems of all kind, she was stunning. Auburn-tinged hair was braided around her head like a halo, and with the smile on her face she was positively glowing. It took Faye a few moments of pondering to place the emotion on her sister's face - happiness. Simple, pure happiness. How greatly it transformed her, from the guarded creature she'd once been to someone softer, light-hearted and free.
"Almost ready?" pressed Evie, stepping fully into the room. "Nearly," murmured Faye as she pinned a few stray pieces of hair back from her face. It was both true and untrue, depending on one's definition of ready. "Here, let me help," and Evie crossed the room, picking up the slack strings of her sister's corset and pulling them tight. Her fingers worked the strings into a neat bow as Faye lined her lashes lightly with kohl and painted her lips a pale shade of pink. Staring into the mirror, the blonde said nothing as she let her sister work on her, Evie taking it upon herself to adjust her sister's gown and arrange blondish curls to drape perfectly over her shoulders and down her back. They worked in a comfortable albeit tentative silence, neither knowing exactly what to say to the other but enjoying the proximity.
Finally, Faye was ready. She sat in front of the mirror, staring at her reflection with a slight frown tugging at the corner of her lips. Fingertips brushed against the satin fabric of her gown in a nervous gesture. Bit by bit she picked apart her appearance, from dress choice to the wave of her hair, even wishing for a moment that her eyes were true blue, and not the bluish-brown that they were. She wondered what Aeron would think, if he'd be pleased by her when she showed up to the ball, or if he'd object to having her at his side. The man was fickle, his tastes selective, and on more than one occasion he'd found fault with her.
As if sensing the direction of her thoughts, Evie paused with her head tilted as she studied the younger girl's reflection in the mirror. "When did you grow up to be such a beauty?" she wondered, brushing her fingers against the mesh sleeves which hung from her sister's shoulders. Faye snorted and rolled her eyes, the dark blonde curls bouncing against her shoulders as she swiveled around in the chair to look up at her elder sister. "You patronize me." Brows furrowing, though a smile tugged at her lips, Evie responded with, "I would never! Your beauty has always outweighed my own," and then, after a hesitant beat she added, "Your General is a lucky man." At this, Faye's lips curled into a slight smile, the weight of the praise outweighing the weight of her own worry.
They descended the staircase together, only to find the remainder of their party waiting for them at its base. Faye found herself watching Evie, and then Adrastus, noting the way his face lit up whenever she entered the room. The way her sister seemed to beam with a mixture of prideful delight, so unlike the weary and guarded aura she'd emitted before. As the girl crossed the room and was swept into her lover's arms, something tugged at Faye's chest, hard. She couldn't stop the sad smile that found its way onto her face as she watched the two embrace, and for a moment she was almost envious of them. Of their love, so powerful and unwavering that it seemed to fill up the entire room, somehow both swaddling and suffocating.
"All ready?" asked Faye, finally tearing her gaze away from them. It flickered between Wayland and Killian, both of whom she was unsurprised to see cleaned up very, very nicely. A shiver shot down her spine at the sight of them, reared up and ready to go, and she prayed that they'd all make it through the night without any sort of trouble.
...
The ball was as one would expect a ball to be. There were people everywhere. Chattering, dancing, eating. Men played cards in the back room, women stood off to the sidelines whispering and giggling amongst themselves. A small orchestra played soft, classical music on the far side of the marbled ball room. Dishes full of food lined the tables along either side of the hall.
Upon entering the room, Faye saw dozens of familiar faces. She sought out only one, looking above the crowd for a head full of fiery-red hair. It didn't take her long to find him, standing off to the side surrounded by a small crowd of people laughing and talking loudly, champagne glasses gripped tightly in their hands. Aeron was at its center, ever the life of the party, his laugh ringing out the loudest as he and his friends swapped menial war stories back and forth, entertaining the other guests. Drawing in a deep breath, Faye plastered a smile on her face and drew herself up a bit taller so that she might cut a path through the crowd, leading the rest of the group directly to her betrothed.
"Phaedra," his eyes found her immediately and the male greeted her with a murmur, one hand snaking around her waist as he pulled the girl against him, dropping his head to press a kiss against her cheek in greeting. Faye could smell the alcohol on him already, and placed one steadying hand on his chest as she pulled back, an automatic smile finding its way onto his lips though it didn't quite meet her eyes. "Aeron," she greeted him, inclining her head slightly. His gaze shifted to assess her, and after a moment a slow smile spread across his face. Faye released a breath she hadn't known she was holding, shoulders sagging slightly in relief.
"My sister, Evelyn," she turned slightly, gesturing towards Evie. Though inside she had to be raging, she gave a polite nod and a simple, "How do you do?" One by one, Faye introduced them, as politeness dictated. "Her intended, Adrastus." It was the only word she could think to fit - as he'd told Arden, they weren't yet married, though it didn't seem very far off. Somehow even that title seemed to not do their relationship justice. "And our guests. Killian," She nodded towards the silent male. And then blue eyes flickered towards his golden-haired companion. Their gazes met, and Faye held his eyes with her own for a long moment before saying, "and Wayland." Facing them all, Aeron gave a charming smile. "It's a pleasure." His grip around Faye's waist tightened slightly as he tugged her a bit closer into his side, inclining his head to the men. "I look forward to getting to know all of you very, very well. But first," he turned his attention towards the blonde tucked into his side. "A dance with my beloved."
He led her away from them and onto the dance floor, spinning her in a light twirl as they took their places amongst the crowd. Faye gave a breathless laugh as she said, "You're in a good mood." The man smirked as he took his place opposite her, one hand finding its way onto her waist, the other lacing his fingers with her own. "Why wouldn't I be? I've got a title most men would kill for, and a beautiful woman hanging off of my arm." It was a relief, to see him so jovial. Alcohol tended to lighten his spirits beneath the right circumstances, but just as often it had the opposite effect. "A lucky man, indeed." She commented with a half-smirk as the two of them moved in a slow pattern across the ballroom floor.
Things were going well, the dance was smooth. Until he spun her once more, and as she turned he seemed to take special notice of her wrist. All at once, Aeron yanked her to a stop, a complete standstill in the middle of the floor. The music went on around them, the other couples never breaking stride. "Your bracelet," he said plainly, a scowl marring his otherwise handsome face. "Aeron," her voice was low and breathless, blue gaze darting around the room as her cheeks flushed slightly. "The dance," she reminded him lightly, moving to take up the proper position once more. His grip around her wrist tightened, nearly to the point of pain. "Your bracelet." He repeated, giving her wrist a small shake as if to enunciate his point. "I thought I told you never to take it off? And yet, here is your wrist, bare." Grinding her teeth together to keep from uttering a pained noise, Faye just shook her head slightly. "I went swimming with Arden and didn't want it to get lost in the lake - it's on my vanity at home." A half-truth, it was tucked away in the bottom drawer. The look on his face was impassive, and she could sense the eyes on them. It made her chest ache and her face burn. "I'm sorry," she insisted lowly, staring up into his glassy eyes and willing him to listen to her reason, to squelch the fire of his temper before it had time to grow.
For a moment those pale eyes were foggy, then all at once they cleared. The smile returned to his face and they were moving again, picking up the dance as easily as if they'd never left off. "You should be more mindful," he admonished her. "Taking off that bracelet was foolish, and dangerous." There was an edge to his voice that made her wonder exactly what sort of danger he was referring to. Deep down inside, her stomach clenched, as if her body sensed the underlying threat in his voice. "I'll be more mindful," she murmured, intent on appeasing him, knowing it was the answer he expected. His smile only grew at this and he gave a contented nod, a dismissive, "That's a good girl," as he spun them back to their starting point. Half the dance had been wasted standing in the middle of the floor, but he acted as if nothing had ever happened as he parted from his dance partner with a low, wobbly bow.
To his pleasant surprise, Faye was reaching up to clasp his hand in her own, using him to tug herself up to her feet. Of course, she didn’t do so without a faint scowl on her face, but he would take the win regardless. Once on her feet, he stared at her, clucking his tongue, feigning shock at her words.
“Don’t threaten me with a good time, princess,” Wayland shot back, making a biting motion with his own jaws, a smirk curling onto his lips.
The two of them began moving in the direction of the lake, and Wayland was more than aware of the stares that were lingering on him. He knew that they were watching each and every movement he made like they were at some sort of zoo and Wayland was a lion readying to take down a gazelle. The blonde knew that he wasn’t considered a danger to Faye, but with their headbutting personalities, he supposed he couldn’t entirely blame them for wanting to keep an eye on them. It was still annoying nonetheless.
Lowering himself down into the water once more, Wayland kept his hazel eyes on Faye, blatantly ignoring the others. The sun beat against his bare back as he watched her work at her dress. Amusement lit up in his eyes when she pointed at him as a form of intimidation. “Let’s get a move on, Goldie-Locks,” he clapped and she barked right back at him, shoving the layers off her body and into a pile on the ground. The last thing to leave her body was the bracelet around her wrist. He stared at it a moment longer than he intended. It was made up of iron it seemed. He wondered if it had been a gift from her soon-to-be, but if that were true, he also remembered back when Evelyn first came to the Court of Nightmares. How she believed it to be true that iron was a defense against fae.
Pushing the thought from his head, he forced his focus on Faye’s moving body. She was bringing herself down into the water. Her arms dotted with goose-flesh almost immediately, despite the warm sunny day and the relatively warm water. Faye’s blue-brown gaze held panic in their sunset depths. Although he knew that she lied to him earlier about it just being that she didn’t like to swim, he still found himself offering again to her. “It could be fun, I can teach you,” he explained, finding it damn near painful to watch her struggling figure enter the water. There she went again, protesting against him. He cut her off this time. “I’ve heard enough,” he said shortly, moving toward her to grab hold of her hand.
Away from prying eyes. That was what she needed. What he needed. He didn’t take kindly to being examined like a bug beneath a microscope by his family, whether it was out of love or not. He brought the two of them around the bank, over to where he spotted a smaller body of water. Deeming it a suitable lesson spot for her, he moved toward it, feeling her fingers gripping his hand tighter than what would be considered normal. He could hear her rambling off behind him still, insisting she was not in need of lessons, but he heard that before with her bow training, and she absolutely did, in fact, need help.
They reached the smaller pool, the water steady and blocked off from any sort of breeze. It looked like the surface had been made up of glass it was so still. At least, it was until Faye suddenly lurched forward. Wayland snapped his head in her direction and found her becoming submerged beneath the surface. He shifted in the water, feeling the sudden drop-off, and cursed beneath his breath. Great fucking start.
He had just about went under to grab her when she was launching herself up and out of the water once again, gasping for air as her fingers came into contact with his arm, nails digging into his skin like a cat that had been tossed into the water. “Hey, woah,” he tried to soothe her, taking into consideration the dramatic shift in her facial expression. What once was cold and stoney, became victimized and soft. She clung to him, lips trembling. He could even hear the sound of her heart as it pumped an erratic beat against her ribcage.
With a sweeping motion of his arms, he grabbed hold of her hips, feeling the way she kicked her legs beneath. Once his hands made contact and he drew her against himself, she seemed to still, her breathing becoming a bit more controlled compared to previously being frantic. Staring down at her, that feeling erupted inside of him once again. He blinked down at her, brows beginning to furrow softly as he tried desperately to understand that feeling that tugged so violently at his chest. It was as though when he looked at her. Felt her skin beneath his fingertips, something began knocking against him, wanting to be let in. His walls only defended against the strange onslaught, unwilling to peek any further beyond.
“Right,” he finally said and he slid his hands up to her hands that still bit into his arm. Slowly peeling her off of him, he grinned and took her hands into his own. “Now, let’s show this water who’s boss,” he nodded, moving so that they were apart, but hands still locked. “Stretch out your body behind you, I’ve got ya,” he coached, waiting for her to do so. Once her legs and back were extended out behind her, Wayland showed her how she should try flutter kicking. “Go ahead, try,” he watched and when she began kicking all too much, he rose one of his hands to cover his face which was getting pelted by water and then resumed position when she halted.
“You’re trying to propel yourself forward, not into the sky,” Wayland only smiled at her reaction to his words, rather entertained. “Yes,” he said when she finally tried again, “Now, with your arms, you’ll go like this,” he used their connected hands to do the movements for her, slow and steady he spread her arms in an outward sweep motion, glancing into her eyes now and then to see if she was grasping what he was telling her. It was when he told her to put them together without holding his hands that things got difficult.
“Faye, if you just came out here to hold my hands, you should have just asked,” he said, his fingers uncurled from hers, but still she clung onto him for dear life. “I’m not going to let you drown,” he promised, waiting with an uncharacteristic amount of patience until slowly, one by one she began peeling her fingers away.
She started off strong, but he could sense her panic rose when she began overthinking her movements. Right before her legs began sinking down beneath her, he was beside her. He reached beneath her, hand splaying against her stomach as he lifted her back up. “You’re doing it,” he said, knowing that she had felt it in the beginning. She just needed to trust herself. It reminded him of when he was younger, just learning how to use his sword. He had gone through practice believing he could, but as soon as it was the real deal in the arena, he choked.
Again, Faye got her body moving in sync once more, and he slowly slid his hand from her stomach, watching as she went off by herself. He found himself smirking after her, watching as she turned herself around to approach him. The look in her eyes was reward enough as it was he realized. That glow they had was undeniable. She was proud of herself.
“You’ll be swimming laps around Arden in no time,” he grinned.
Adras looked over at Evie, her expressing how she felt about Wayland and her sister was one he hadn’t entirely expected from her, but he simply turned to follow her gaze to where they disappeared to a more private area of the lake.
He had to admit. She was right. With the way they butt heads, he wasn’t sure if the estate was going to still be standing by the time they met with the Queen’s. Killian snorted. “You and your sister are rather exquisite females,” he shrugged and Adras blinked at Killian’s words, but the male simply ignored it, moving to emerge from the water, his wings stretching out behind him to shake off water. Arden followed after his newfound friend, explaining to Killian the exciting ways one could build a sand castle.
The odds of Wayland finding Faye attractive weren’t unlikely, but still, Adras knew his brother. When he was interested in a female, there wasn’t much talking and all action. He wasn’t the type to pamper so to speak, at least he hadn’t ever found any female he felt it to be necessary for since he knew him.
Seeing the concern on Evie’s face, Adrastus tilted his head and moved in front of her, arms encircling her waist as he drew her toward him. “My love, you’re going to get worry lines if you’re not careful,” he murmured, eyes shining with amusement. He leaned forward until his brow was pressing to her own. “I’m sure it’s hard not to worry, I know how convincing being in the water can be,” his eyes darkened playfully as he said the words, recalling their last endeavor in the cavern.
As everyone began moving out of the water, Adras dried in the sun and sat on the hillside as he watched Killian and Arden attempt to make a castle. Lopsided and falling apart here and there, the castle stood and Killian’s tongue stuck out in concentration. A faint smirk appeared on the High Lords lips and using his magic, he nudged Killian forward softly, just enough to unsteady his hand, making him knock over his half of the project. Cursing under his breath, he shot a glare at Adrastus.
“You—” he began, but the attention was stolen away by the approaching pair. Wayland and Faye glistened with water, moving in their direction.
“You’re a jack of all trades today, General,” Adras offered and Wayland glanced back at Faye.
“I prefer the term ‘helpful’,” he smirked and Adras rose to his feet, patting his brother on the back, moving to gather his things for their return to the estate.
“At least someone is being helpful today,” Killian pointed his stare to Adrastus who had to fight the laughter that bubbled up in his chest.
* * *
Back at the estate they were dried and dressed once more. Wayland dropped down beside Evie who had been relatively quiet during the trek back to the house. Draping his arm around her shoulders, he gave her a look.
“What’s the matter, you look like Adras just denied you a foot rub,” he gave her shoulder a squeeze and turned to find the others entering the living area.
Adrastus sat at the other side of Evie, and when Faye entered the room behind Killian, he noticed she had a weary look on her features. Like she had something eating at her. Wayland could feel the building tension that rolled off the girl and he could have sworn some sick piece of him felt a drop of worry at the sight.
“What’s that look for?” Wayland questioned and Killian glanced at Wayland, then to Faye.
She was impassive to Waylands prying and his teasing. Why the man had even settled himself on the shore beside her, she had no idea - but his presence wasn't welcome, and the glare she gave him said as much. "Do you enjoy punishment? Is that why you continually seek me out?" she asked him bluntly, giving the General a rather unimpressed once-over before lowering herself fully back out on to the grassy bank. Blue eyes fluttering shut once more, she tried to concentrate on the sun's rays warming her delicate-toned skin. It was impossible with how much he chattered in her ear.
Faye tensed as he began to speak of his own experience with swimming. Unable to stop herself, she turned her head to look up at him as he admitted to her that he hadn't known how to swim for a long while. Funny; she would have thought he was damn near perfect at everything, always, from the way he carried himself. The story quickly shifted from a shared defect to an offer to teach her to swim. An offer that ended in a bit of teasing that she might have found charming, had it been anyone else.
Pity, for a moment she had almost enjoyed listening to him talk like a normal human being - but the moment was fleeting, and so was any regard she held towards him.
"I know how to swim," she gave an indignant sniff, feathers ruffled by his assumptions. Or perhaps by how close he truly was to hitting the mark. "I choose not to." That much was the truth, though only barely. She did know how to swim - in the most bare, basic, all you can do to save your own life sort of way. But that was enough for her, she didn't need to know any more. She had no desire to spend her days splashing around in the water, when there was much better things to do ashore.
Or at least she thought so, until he stood up and offered her his hand.
Head tipped back, she stared up at him openly but with guarded eyes. Noted the way he seemed to eclipse the sun entirely, obscuring its light - and yet she found he put forth his own. The heat from its rays sizzled and shimmered around the edges of Wayland's glistening form, basking the man in a wispy, golden glow that somehow seemed to radiate from deep within. Her gaze followed the droplets of water which dripped from the ends of his damp hair, splashing onto tanned flesh and trailing a path down the broad expanse of his chest, along the length of his arm and bicep, dripping from outstretched fingertips to land in the grass between them.
What must it be like, she wondered, to be so beautiful and yet so agonizingly exasperating?
A wicked smirk played on the edges of his lips as he offered her his hand, and Faye found herself unable to decipher the true intent behind the gesture. It was unsettling. Reading people had always come easy to her; she chalked it up to a lifetime of observation and the careful navigation of social barriers. And yet when it came to him, everything went blank - he was as solid and impenetrable as a brick wall. Perhaps that was why he seemed to try every last one of her nerves, which were generally rather patient by nature.
Brows creasing slightly, Faye reached out, taking his hand and using it to haul herself to her feet. The sunshiny glow surrounding the General went far beyond his looks, the man's touch leaving her skin feeling pleasantly warm and tingly. The kind of warmth that made you want to curl up and close your eyes, the kind which could easily lull pretty girls into a false sense of security. Free hand coming up as well, she clasped that calloused hand between both of her own. "If this turns out to be some ploy to drown me," her voice held a warning edge to it, though the corners of her lips tilted upwards ever so slightly. "You'll find I bite back."
Did she truly think he'd try to drown her? No - his offer to teach her to swim had seemed genuine. But there was something about his playful edge that made her uneasy. There was an unpredictability in his mischievousness. Something about him left Faye feeling that she must always keep her guard up around him.
Withdrawing her hand from his, they walked in-step the short distance to the water's edge. As Wayland lowered himself into the water once more, she frowned. Its rippling edge lapped lazily against the bank, and yet it still seemed too unpredictable and wild a thing for her. Still. with him watching her expectantly, she felt that she had no choice. One hand reached back to begin undoing the layers of her gown, and the other pointed a threatening finger at him, as if reminding him, remember what I said. Bit by bit the layers fell away, until she stood there in her ivory-colored chemise staring down at the water. Her nose wrinkled slightly as she thought of the inevitable feel of the fabric sticking to her skin, wet hair curling and clinging around her shoulders, pruned fingers.
"I'm going, I'm going," she snapped out at Wayland, shooting him a scowl. After a moment of hesitation, she removed the iron bangle hanging from her wrist and let it drop onto the pile of discarded linens - better safe than sorry, after all. Faye slowly lowered herself onto the bank and, after a moment's pause, into the warm water. Even in the shallows, her muscles were taut and tense. There was no danger, she knew that. It was a lazy lake, no current to disrupt their enjoyment. And yet her body seemed to sense underlying danger, muscle memory fooling it into a false state of panic. Chills errupted up and down her arms, despite the lukewarm water, and her teeth began to chatter with the effort of keeping her body from folding in on itself. "Ah yes, what fun," she mumbled to no one in particular, gaze finding the safety of the bank - it looked more and more inviting with every passing moment.
"I don't need your-" she began to protest Wayland's offer to teach her once again, but the man cut her off mid-stride. Glowering at him from beneath drawn brows, she said nothing. And then, after a moment, extended a shaky hand in defeat. Despite her vehement protesting, her fingers gripped his tightly as he led her away from the questioning stares on the other side of the lake, to a little pool hidden in an alcove behind one of the bank's many surrounding hills. The water here was impossibly calmer, the area more contained and controlled. Perfect for learning, though its student was either too proud of too traumatized to show much enthusiasm.
"This isn't necessary, I really can-" as if fate was not on her side, the sandy bottom of the lake cut off suddenly and she dropped down into its murky depths. Faye did know enough about swimming to know how to break the surface once more - she kicked off from the ground, hard, and emerged spluttering, water spewing everywhere. One hand curled tightly around Wayland's forearm, the other brushing back stringy hair as she gasped aloud. Face contorting into something softer than it had been before, lips tugged into a frown and brows drawn together now tiredly, not out of defense, she looked up at him. "I hate the water," her voice was a whisper, and she swallowed down the remnants of the lake water which had threatened to drown her just moments prior.
He was moving, hands suddenly at her hips, their chests pressed flush together. Faye drew in a breathe, nails biting deeper into the flesh of his forearm. The erratic beating of her heart sounded in her ears, and she waved it away as her body's reaction to the fear of being submerged once more. "Show me," she said softly, swallowing against the terror that rose in her throat, threatening to choke her. After a moment, she thought to add, "Please."
............
"I don't like it," Evie said as she watched Wayland and Faye disappear around a bend in the lake, hand in hand. She had thought it odd, his sudden willingness to reach out to her sister. From the moment they'd laid eyes on one another, there had been nothing but contempt between the two of them. She knew Wayland, and knew that his smart mouth was bound to rub just of anyone he came into contact with the wrong way, most of all her sister. Though a bit hardened around the edges now, the girl had always appreciated good-breeding, intelligent conversation, and gentle souls. The two of them just didn't mix, not at all, which was why she'd thought it was a safe bet to send the two of them out training to try and ease a bit of that tension.
Now? She wasn't so sure it had been a good idea.
Did she truly think that they'd kill one another? No, of course not. They were both assholes, but neither posed a threat to the other. Still, knowing how tense their interactions had been thus far, she didn't like leaving them on their own. It was as if her two worlds were colliding, threatening to tear one another apart, and she wasn't so sure she could live in the aftermath of that if they happened to be successful. As noble as Wayland's intentions seemed, he had a habit of making enemies with his sharp tongue and no real knowledge of how to interact with someone still so entwined with their own humanity. And though Faye looked innocent and doe-eyed for the most part, Evie knew that the girl had inherited much more of her fire than just the occasional flare of temper, which was bound to put her in far over her head with Adrastus's General, who was more than capable of handling his own.
Frowning over at the two men, she gave the slightest shake of her head. "Fire and brimstone just walked off hand in hand. I fear we're all bound to burn."
All three men had their gazes bouncing from one face to the other as Evie offered up several different locations to visit in the village. It wasn’t until Arden’s face lit up and he was jumping to his feet that it was decided. They were headed for the lake.
The group was up and moving in no time. Although they appeared tall and brooding beside the girls and small boy, they walked with grins screwing up their faces while Arden moved his mouth wildly, words spewing from them at a million miles per hour. At one point the boy had fallen into step beside Adrastus, peering up at him with his brows furrowing.
“Are you and my sister married?” he asked as they drew up the side of a sloping hill of grass and blossoming flowers. Just at the other side of the hill was the lake, the grass stopping and shifting into a warm sand and clay.
Adrastus cleared his throat, looking down at Arden and Wayland and Killian pressed their lips together, fighting off grins at the bluntness of his question.
“No, not married,” Adras tilted his head at the boy while they approached the waters edge. “But I do love her, very much,”
Arden smiled briefly and then his forehead crinkled once more with a thought. “How come you don’t marry her then?”
Adrastus smirked and came to a halt as the boy readied himself for the water along with Wayland and Killian. “You make a good argument, Arden,” was all he said, ruffling up his hair before moving to ready himself for the water as well.
Stripping from their leathers, Killian shot a glance over a tanned shoulder toward the girls who paused up on the hill a ways. Adrastus followed his gaze, then Wayland did. Both men turned and gave Wayland a suspicious look that made him scowl.
“I couldn’t have made her that mad,” he defended himself “That is not because of me,” he nodded and before either of them could ask him what happened out during training, Wayland was moving into the water after Arden who found himself a long stick, swinging it back and forth through the air like a sword. Wayland’s wings curled tightly against his back while he waded into the water, letting it lap against his stomach.
“That is one mighty weapon,” Killian whistled from behind Wayland and Arden flashed his teeth in a gleeful grin. “Do you think we can take him?” the wavy haired male narrowed his eyes in a calculated look toward Wayland who shook his head, a smirk tugging one side of his lips as he got into a fighting stance.
“Only one way to find out,” Wayland shot back and Arden rose his small arms, creating a big swiping motion with his imaginary sword. Adrastus laughed, and came into position beside Arden.
“Help!” Arden cried out through his belly-filled laughter and Adrastus got Arden up on his shoulders, giving him the upper hand in the battle. Killian went for Adrastus while Wayland unarmed Arden, gently trying to tear him down from his throne atop Adrastus.
When both Arden and Adras were defeated, sending both of them submerging in water, Adras raked his fingers through his inky strands, shooting a curious glance toward the girls who still sat and talked with one another. Meanwhile, Wayland and Killian kept Arden busy, no longer armed, he just threw himself at the Illyrian’s. Killian got hold of Ardens legs while Wayland grabbed his arms and they swung him, Arden giggling fiercely before they tossed him into the water and he came splashing back for more.
Faye’s gaze caught Adrastus’ just in time as he called over to them. When Evie turned, there was a familiar feeling that beat against his chest when they looked at each other. As if his heart skipped a beat and his stomach fluttered at the sight of her smile. Urging her to join him, then glanced to Faye, a silent invitation to her as well.
A large splash distracted Adras and Wayland grinned, all three of them ganging up on the High Lord.
“We’ve formed an alliance,” Wayland snickered and they rushed him, taking him right off his feet.
After a while of entertaining Arden, the group dispersed about the lake, exchanging small talk as the boy looked for unique shells and rocks to collect. Wayland shook his head at one of the small stones Arden held up and confirmed that it was indeed not an agot. After a bit more identifying, Wayland’s eyes shifted over to where Faye leaned back on her hand, eyes closed as she basked in the sun rays. For a moment, he didn’t see that spiteful girl he’d trained that morning, but something tamed and calm. She glowed beneath the sun, like a field of dandelions.
Blinking, Wayland withdrew from his thoughts and swam to the shore while the others were deep in conversation. As soon as he neared her, her forehead creased with annoyance, eyes still shut despite him standing in her sun. Raising an eyebrow, he sat down beside Faye, ignoring her swatting gesture and her demand.
“What’s the matter, do you have a weird birthmark or something?” Wayland pried, a mischevous glint twinkled in his eyes. When she didn’t give into his playfulness, he turned to watch the others out in the water. Judging by how defensive she sounded, he had a good idea of what was really going on. Being near water had made him uncomfortable for a couple days after Adrianna’s trial. Seeing the panic on Evie’s face. Remembering how his lungs felt like they’d burst. He understood that it could be an obstacle, but as he watched Evie swimming beside Adras, it only proved to him that fears were meant to be broken.
“I didn’t know how to swim for the longest time,” Wayland admitted, listening to the sounds of nature around them. “It wasn’t until I nearly drowned my partner and me at the camp back home when Adrastus’ mom took us to a lake, forcing me and Killian both to learn.” he turned, his mop of wet blonde waves moving with him. “I can teach you, if you want,” he paused, “I promise I’ll only make fun of you a little bit,”
Moving to his feet, he outstretched his hand to her. “Come on, I don’t bite,” he wiggled his fingers to her. “Not unless you ask nicely that is,” he smirked, waiting expectantly for her to deny or accept his offer. Not that he would have really given her a choice in the matter. He didn’t know why exactly it felt so necessary. To have approached her at all. That same strange feeling rushed over him. The same one he felt when she opened the door. Pushing it down, he forced his mind elsewhere.
“Is it just me, or is that…odd?” Adras mumbled to Evie and Killian, watching Wayland interact with Faye. The last thing he expected after how their previous encounters together went was his General reaching his hand out to her. He was usually avoidant of those he disliked.
“Odd is one word for it,” Killian blinked at them and shrugged.
The man was unfeeling - it was decided, the moment he showed no remorse for intruding upon the little grove of slumbering blossoms.
Chin raised, she disregarded him. Or tried to; he made it difficult to pretend he didn't exist, when he was walking beside her attempting to chatter her ear off. Faye let out an impatient sigh at his words. "Oh? And do you treat them as poorly as you do these poor wildflowers?" she wondered. Any garden he habited was undoubtedly in danger. Though it may seem extreme, her love for all things natural and wild and free, it ran deep within the very fibers of her being. Such a lax and careless attitude was unforgivable, and thus the blonde was determined to keep to herself, the roses clutched a little bit tighter against her chest.
The estate was awake and lively when they arrived. All eyes fell upon them, and Faye moved away from her training companion to find a ball of twine to secure her floral arrangement. As they spoke of the morning, her blue gaze remained downcast - even as she heard Wayland come so close to complimenting her, it made her brows furrow. Resisting the urge to give in to the bait, to show any sign of pleasure, she arranged her flowers neatly on the countertop. Fingers moved swiftly as she tied a loose knot, and a slight smile flickered across her face as she dropped the bunch of roses into a water-filled vase.
"To do in the village?" Evie was repeating the question, a slight laugh escaping her. It was a rural village in the most wooded area of all the land that lay between the wall and the mortal Queens' kingdom. "There is a tavern-" but she was cut off by the clearing of a throat, and her eyes met that of her sister. Faye gave the most subtle shake of her head. Aeron and his men frequented the taven near nightly, and therefore she felt it was the last place any of them should frequent. "Alright, well, then there is no tavern. But there is an inn, on the far side of town. They serve food, the men play cards. The market is open during the daytime hours. People hunt, they fish, they farm - that's about all there is to it." She said with another laugh, shrugging her shoulders easily. "I did not have fun. I raised naughty children, they kept me busy enough." she said, giving a teasing poke to her younger brother, who laughed delightedly.
The words didn't settle well with the other naughty child she'd raised. "How easily," interjected Faye, "you forget the simple pleasures of life." A million different memories flickered through her mind. Early morning treks to the highest peaks they could find, to watch the sun rise over the lake. Daytime picnics in groves of wildflowers, countless hours spent exploring the woods and picking wild berries. Night spent huddled beneath tattered old quilts, counting the stars and searching for constellations. Her entire childhood had been spent in miserable poverty, never certain of what the future may hold - but that wasn't what she remembered. The fun was all she remembered, especially now. The way Evie had so effortlessly made their lives a never-ending adventure. The way she had shouldered everything so beautifully, to keep them children for as long as possible. Perhaps it had never been fun for her, perhaps it had always been a burden. The realization wasn't one Faye was comfortable with.
"Not quite," said Evie with a small quirk of her lips. "I remember a certain someone was quite fond of the lake..." The words were all it took to send her brother into an uproar. "Swimming! Let's go swimming!" he cried out, with so much vigor that they couldn't help but to laugh. "You don't even like the water," said Faye, giving her sister a look that very clearly wanted to know what the fuck was up with her suggestion. But Evie just smiled and shrugged, and her sister couldn't help but to wonder if this wasn't some form of sick, twisted payback, apparently for the life she'd never been allowed to live.
.......
Swimming it was. Arden led the way to the little lake, nestled way back in the woods near the estate. The boy was chirping proudly the whole time, telling them all about his back stroke and all the times he'd nearly drowned - while they all aimed to humor him, it was clear that he was the most enthusiastic of the group.
Faye didn't enjoy swimming. She had actually almost drowned, a long, long time ago and now, even though she was a proficient swimmer, the memory had never left her. Evie had insisted that they learn to swim young, though she didn't know how to teach them - so she had sought to learn. Paddling in the shallows had been fun, but then the bank had dropped unexpectedly and a lot of flailing about in the water had turned into her narrowly escaping death, her only saving grace a passing villager who had heard the screaming. Wet and scared, she'd clung to her sister's skirts for the remainder of the night, refusing to go anywhere near the lake for years. When the time to actually learn had come, she'd done so begrudgingly. Now, she preferred simply to sit on the edge of the lake and study the local flora and fauna.
Today, she sat beneath the willow tree at the very top of the little hill that led down to the lake. Sitting down, she reached for her journal - only to remember she didn't have it. Didn't even carry it anymore. The action was habitual, muscle memory, and she shook out her hands before plunging them deep into the moss at either side of her. Blue eyes watched as the men - and Arden - began the trek downhill, the little boy laughing and running as he led the men with a wild cry, as if running into battle instead of the swimming hole. As leathers were shed and expanses of tanned skin exposed, she tilted her head to the side slightly - only slightly, and only for a minute - wondering what it was about faeries that made their beauty so compelling to the human race. Tearing her gaze away as she heard a rustling to her side, she watched as her sister sat down beside her silently. Together they watched as the men were lured into the pool by their group's smallest member, and there was a softness in Evie's gaze as she watched them which made her sister wonder who exactly it was for.
“You’re close to them,” Faye finally said after a moment of shared silence. The image of Wayland crossing the room and gripping her sister by the shoulders flickered through her mind. The smile that had tugged at his lips, the playful words. It was an intimate interaction - brotherly, even. It was impossible not to notice the way they all four seemed to gravitate towards one another, somehow moving both in sync with and in response to the rest - a unit. Drawing a fine line in the sand, though perhaps unintentionally, between themselves and the rest.
There was only the briefest pause before Evie nodded her head with a quiet, “Yes.” That single word seemed to shiver with the faintest glimmer of guilt. Faye mimicked the gesture, her own head inclining slightly. One idle hand reached down to begin stroking at the soft, plush grass. With creased brows settling atop an otherwise blank face, she drew lazy patterns there. “You love them.” It was a statement, not a question. “Yes.” Evie's tone had turned questioning, hedging towards reluctant. “They’re your family.” As if all at once sensing where the conversation was heading, Evie reached over and placed a hand atop her sister’s. The action stilled those restless fingers, which fell flat against the grass. “You are my family.” Said Evie firmly, giving her fingers a pointed squeeze. But in the air between them hung an additional word that she had not been willing to utter aloud: too.
You're my family, too.
In addition to. Not instead of, not before - too. Blue-brown eyes flickered upwards, void of the warmth Evelyn still somehow half-expected to find there. “I was your family first,” corrected Faye. Though she wasn’t sure whether her words stemmed from a desire to possess or lament. "And you will remain my family forever." Though the words were meant to be reassuring, they had the opposite effect. Faye's lips curved into a bittersweet smile and she shook her head slightly. "Not forever. They are forever," she nodded towards the men splashing around out in the middle of the lake. Shirtless, the sun beating off of their golden-tanned skin. Laughing. Carefree. Beautiful. Ethereal. Immortal. "We were just first."
Though she wouldn't have admitted it, that provided Faye more comfort than expected. Knowing that if her sister was damned to a lifetime beyond the wall, at least she would be loved long after they were all gone. Those words seemed to sink in for Evie. A flash of something akin to panic flooded her eyes, but then she was looking away. Gaze focusing on the remainder of their party, out in the water. For a long while the two of them sat there in silence, watching the sunlight flicker off of the lake's calm reflection.
Finally, Evie sighed softly. "You'd like them, if you gave them a chance." The blonde's lips quirked disbelievingly. "Funny. Father says the same thing about escargot - and yet, I remain reluctant." A strange look came over Evie's face, and then she was laughing in spite of herself. It prompted a small smile from the younger girl, and for a moment things felt almost normal between the two of them. But then the mood sobered, and Evie said, "Speaking of father..." and Faye's stomach clenched unwelcomingly. "Is he still-" before she could ask the question, she was being cut off. "A miserable drunk?" Pain flashed across Evie's face. For many, many years she'd attempted to shield her siblings from their father's true nature. Obviously, it was no longer possible. Perhaps it never had been, and she'd just been hopeful that her siblings were blissfully ignorant.
"His reputation was cleared. Accounts restored. Clients returned," Faye shrugged her shoulders. "We have the estate. We have food and water and nice, pretty things to keep us entertained. But Father is still Father. His interests will always lie within himself, and no one else." A certain coldness had entered her voice that Evie didn't like, and the look she shot her sister said as much. As the blonde toyed with the iron bangle still dangling from her wrist, Evie became suspicious. "Did Father arrange for you to marry the Commander?" the prying edge in her voice was buried just beneath the surface, not quite deep enough for the question to come across as innocent. "No," said Faye firmly. "I did." It should have been enough to end the conversation, but Evie pushed. "So you love him." And their eyes met only briefly, before Faye was nodding towards the water. "Speaking of love - yours calls to you."
Evie turned to face Adrastus. A smile curved her lips unbeknownst to her as she saw him gesturing for her to join them in the water. Beside him, Arden was splashing around, attempting to wrestle both Wayland and Killian, as if he had any hope of taking any of them down in the water. "Come with me," said Evie, as she climbed to her feet. She reached out and held a hand for Faye, who stared up at her with drawn brows. "You know I don't like to swim," she scowled at the outstretched hand, eyeing it wearily. "Then just dip your toes in. Humor me." Wiggling her fingers, she raised her brows expectantly. With a glance towards the water and then a heavy sigh, Faye offered her hand and allowed herself to be pulled to her feet. Together the two girls descended the bank, one with a bright smile on her face, the other a glower.
As they came to the water's edge, Evie was quick to submerge herself in the water. She swam out to where the rest were paddling about with relative ease, but Faye simply watched. As promised, she tactfully rolled up the skirts of her gown to mid-thigh, exposing slender calves that dipped beneath the cool water. Kicking her feet back and forth lazily, she studied a lily pad that floated nearby. It was beautiful - her fingers itched to transfer its beauty onto the page, but the yearning was fleeting. Instead, she lay back against the bank and closed her eyes, one hand still gripping the gathered skirts tightly, the other making lazy circles in the moss beside her - anything to keep her fingers from being still.
Suddenly, the sunlight beyond her lids faded slightly, as if it had been eclipsed entirely out of the blue. Not bothered to open her eyes, she swept her hand out in a swatting gesture, aiming for ankles or shins or knees, whatever she could reach. "Go away," was all she said, a crawling feeling against her skin clueing her in to who had joined her on the shore.
“And why is that, princess?” He shot back, when she exclaimed she didn’t dance. “Commander couldn’t teach you that either?”
She knocked back the bow nonetheless and he watched her intently while she did so. Following what he instructed, Faye launched an arrow into the target, just missing the center. And all of a sudden. Done.
They’d spent all but two whole minutes in training and she declared she was done. He could already see the reactions she would have gotten back in the Illyrian Camp. None of them being good.
Refusing to take that as an option, Wayland shook his head. “I don’t think so,” he crossed his arms over his chest, eyes surveying her, scrutinizing every last bit of the blonde before him with furrowed brows. Quitting wasn’t something he took lightly. It wasn’t even considered an option growing up in the camps. Not that he’d wish that kind of treatment on anyone particularly, but in the same sense, he felt highly of what he’d taken out of it all. How warriors were made and trained and the heart one had to bear to be in the position he was in now after centuries of dedication, war, and pure unfaltering persistence.
“You’re already doing better,” he pointed to her arrow in the target. “Now, go again,” he ordered, not taking no for an answer.
When she sneered at him, he felt his lips try to tug upward at the corner. “Your lack of persistence is annoying,” he mused, waiting for her to shoot. As she got into position, he moved to correct her, only to have her side-step away, he stiffened and watched as she corrected herself and he sighed, stepping back to give her space.
The next arrow sprang out, burying itself into the target, directly beside his own arrow. A grin formed on his lips at the quickness in her development and he looked at her. “Well done,” her response was enough to make that grin on his face smug. “I’m a fantastic dance partner.” Wayland boasted, “Just ask your sister,” he gave Faye a wink that he knew would get beneath her skin and she sauntered off to collect the arrows.
He’d managed to get in a good two hours of training with Faye despite her trying to give up on him. They’d gotten in so much practice that he was even about to call it a day at the sight of her shaky arms. Her precision was far more impressive than when they started and her posture became more natural looking.
“Dare I say, I’m impressed,” he shot a hand out, capturing the tossed bow, letting it hang at his side.
The two of them made their way back to the estate. Glancing toward Faye, he noticed the flush on her cheeks. Good. He thought. At least he knew he accomplished something with her.
Just as he went to take another stride, her arm whacked him in the chest, bringing him to a halt. Brows lowering in confusion, he stared at Faye. He didn’t sense any sort of danger lurking around them, so why she was suddenly jumpy made little sense to him.
At least, not until she pointed toward the small buds protruding from the forest floor. Just in front of his boots. He examined them, still not fully understanding, but then the girl got down and began collecting them like a mother hen. He blinked in surprise at the action. Not fully expecting someone so… irritating and fierce to like something so pure. So delicate.
“I’m sorry if I didn’t see the giant caution sign above your tiny forest flowers, princess,” he murmured, but still watched her in awe as she gathered them up and glared at him like he’d just slaughtered a family.
“Oh, come on,” he followed after her, falling in step behind her so as to not run into any more invisible buds of apparently great value.
“So I take it you garden?” Wayland pried. The sound of crows cawing in the distance surrounded them as they moved through the woods. “We have a large one back in Sakaris, full of various flowers, vegetables and fruits.” He wasn’t sure why he was telling her this. Not sure if it was out of interest or purely to fill the silence as they walked.
When they returned to the estate, there were several faces that greeted them. Killian returned from his duties and Evelyn and Adrastus sat at the table, speaking to Arden who was in the middle of telling them what he’d accomplished in Evie’s absence.
“How did it go?” Adras looked up at the pair and Wayland glanced at Faye.
“Well you weren’t wrong about her needing better lessons,” he smirked, quite satisfied by the look that screwed up on Faye’s expressions. “But, she’s a quick learner,”
“Like her sister,” Adras smiled at Evie, pressing a kiss to her cheek.
“Any word?” Wayland turned to Killian who shook his head.
“Queen’s tend to take their time,” Killian muttered with distaste.
He didn’t really expect that the Queen’s would have responded with any word yet about the meeting, but he was hopeful that they wouldn’t have to sit around blindly waiting for long. Unfortunately, that wasn’t the case and so he shrugged.
“Then what is there to do in this village?” He looked over everyone and then at Evie. Crossing over to her, he squeezed her shoulders, smirking. “Tell us about the fun things you were up to back in the day,”
Faye wasn't entirely certain on what this training would entail, nor did she know exactly what to expect from her instructor, but she wasn't counting on the man immediately reaching for her. Eyes widening a fraction, she leaned backwards though her feet stayed planted firmly on the forest floor. It was a knee-jerk reaction, ingrained in her so deeply that she hardly even recognized the unnecessary desire to put distance between him and herself until he had moved to stand directly behind her. Blue eyes dropped down, watching as one of his boots nudged her feet apart, widening her stance. A pair of large hands fell upon her hips, grip firm as he twisted her body until it was to his liking. The proximity was almost unsettling for the girl, who was rarely in such close contact with men of any sort, let alone hulking, sarcastic, assholeish types like himself.
Shoulder width apart, parallel to the target, her mind echoed automatically. At his command, she raised the bow. It was as if she could sense his displeasure before he'd felt it himself, and the girl cast a glance over her shoulder at him, raising a brow in silent questioning. He stepped forward and she twisted her torso, eyes once more straight ahead. His fingertips pressed against her back, straightening it. Faye drew in a slow breath, feeling the areas in which her body lacked the muscle and strength to support holding the bow properly. Her body was soft, dainty - every bit a lady. The only muscle definition she had was in her biceps, and even that was laughable - it had only developed after countless years of gardening, bending and planting, weeding, digging holes, the like.
The girl raised her chin as he instructed her to do so. His fingers were on her elbow, guiding her in the draw of the string. Her muscles tensed with the effort of the draw, and blue eyes narrowed on the target in front of her. When she let the arrow fly finally, it fell short of its mark. A frown tugged at her lips. Normally, she wouldn't care - shortcomings were a part of life, and she'd never before picked up a bow with the intention of impressing anyone. Even if she had, they'd never be impressed by a woman shooting. Scandalized, maybe. Amused. It might be charming, endearing to see a little girl playing at a game meant for men, but it would never be something taken seriously.
Except she could tell that for him, it was as serious as anything else.
Thus, she felt a pang of disappointment.
As Wayland took the bow out of her hands and demonstrated how she should be moving her body, Faye scowled. And yet her eyes drank in his every move. Though she was reluctant to play nice with the General, it wasn't in her nature to pass up an opportunity to observe and absorb whatever she could. There was a lot of benefit to simply watching, she had long since learned. You could see things others couldn't, if you took the time to really look. You could learn from them just as easily.
"I don't dance," snipped Faye, bitterness flooding her as she watched his arrow land dead center of the little target. Of course he'd hit it - he was a General.
When he handed her back the bow, she eyed it skeptically. She much preferred to stick to the shadows and watch events unfold, never one to be an active participant. But when she looked up at him, half tempted to tell him that she had no desire to shoot again, she could see a steeliness in his gaze that made her insides groan with reluctance. Taking the bow out of his hand, she turned back towards the target. Taking extra care to position her body properly, she raised the bow once more. Only to feel his hands pressing against her back, reminding her; she straightening at the first bit of contact, drawing in a deep breath as she drew back the string. When she let the arrow go, it soared through the air and landed closer to the target, missing it by an inch or less.
Her shoulders sagged. "I'm done," she said simply, holding the bow out for him to take back. Shooting wasn't a woman's task anyways. Regardless of what Evie said, Faye knew that she was no soldier - if it came down to it, she wouldn't truly need to use a bow. It was just an excuse to give them something to pass the time with while they waited for the Queens to consent to a meeting. Blinking up at the man, she waited expectantly for him to relent. When he refused to accept neither weapon nor her desire to give up, she scowled. With a huff she said, "Your persistence is annoying."
But she turned back towards the target. Focusing on her stance once more, and this time when he reached out for her she twisted away, correcting the movement on her own. Arms shaking slightly with the effort of holding the bow, Faye drew back the string once more, arrow nocked. She watched as the arrow went flying through the air, landing just beside his, as close to the target as it could get. Eyebrows raising in surprise, she glanced down at the bow, then back at the arrow, wondering if she'd actually done it properly. Turning her head towards Wayland, she waited for confirmation.
When he'd given it to her, the girl snorted. "If this is your idea of a dance, you must be a lousy partner." She said to him, moving forward to retrieve the arrows.
They continued to practice until her muscles ached with the strain of both holding and drawing the bow. Several more times she landed the arrow perfectly, and each time Wayland gave her a slight nod. On the times she missed the mark, he gave her advice. Faye found herself surprised that the man could be sincere and helpful - there was nothing funny in the way he taught her, and she wasn't quite sure whether she really liked that, or really resented it. The training session wasn't without its banter and sharp words, but ultimately she felt that it was helpful. Unnecessary, really, but it had served its purpose. It was a success.
"Now I'm really done," said Faye, after what felt like the hundredth time. She pulled her arm back and swung the bow, tossing it towards him. "Here, Muscles," she said simply. Shaking out her aching arms, she crinkled her nose at the burning sensation. Hands-on activities weren't exactly something she hated. No, she rather enjoyed the feeling of dirt beneath her fingernails, leafy tips between her fingers, blossoms brushing against her skin. The feeling of pencil and graphite etching against paper. But physical labor? She simply wasn't built for it - she never had been. It was why she'd taken up most of the domestic duties, the cooking and cleaning, baking and gardening. Evie had always been the strong one, and Faye was truly content to fill in all of the gaps.
They started back towards the house, winding along a slightly different path. Silent as they moved through the wooded area, she nearly lost track of where they were going. Faye came up short and stumbled to keep herself from continuing on. One hand shot out, slapping sharply against Wayland's chest. "Careful!" she hissed at him, and when the man gave her a bewildered look, she gestured towards the wild pink roses growing amongst the underbrush. Little pink buds poked out from beneath his boot, and she impatiently pushed him to the side so that she could bend and righten the poor little dears. They were in full bloom now, their sweet scent filling the air as their pink hue poked out from between the thickly growing grasses. She shot Wayland a look before sinking amongst them, gathering an armful of the fragrant blossoms. They were her favorite - she always smelled faintly of pink roses and vanilla. Various arrangements could be found scattered throughout the house, though she kept them mostly contained to her bedroom and the greenhouse.
"Flower murderer," she accused him, blue eyes narrowed slightly as she straightened up and pointedly kept her armful of roses away from him. As if it were a grievous offense - and to her, it likely was. "Let's go home before you kill anyone else," and raising her chin, she started off again, careful to step over the little patch of thriving roses, and watching to make sure that Wayland did as well. Though not as pretty as the roses she kept in her garden, the wild ones had a special place in her heart - Faye loved to watch them growing so freely, as if they'd been scattered to the wind and had chosen to land wherever it might take them, thriving despite any and all odds. Beautiful, resilient, wild.
How she envied them.
A fool. He had been a fool to think that after the words that had been spoken over dinner last night, he was free of his volunteered duties to train Faye. Wayland even found himself shooting questions off such as: Why didn’t Killian just train her? He knew why. Knew that Killian was going to be off in the mornings to watch the Queen’s lands, surveying for any sign of the King trying to evade their plans. He was too busy being the Spymaster. Leaving only Wayland to take care of the girl who was marrying a General that didn’t even know how to properly handle a bow.
The light-haired male took his time readying himself for the next day. He drank his coffee with slow long sips, knowing that she was standing just outside, waiting for the inevitable. When Killian was about to slip away to his own agenda, he stopped only momentarily to glance over at Wayland who sat at the table, staring blankly down at his cup of coffee.
“Don’t you have some training to be instructing?” his calm and collected voice echoed to Wayland who rose his eyebrows and nodded absently.
“Mhmm,” he turned to look at Killian who gave him a stern look. “For all I know, she’s still sleeping, she didn’t want to do this anymore than me,”
“You’re better than that, Wayland,” Killian said sorely and Wayland shrugged. He couldn’t put a finger on what it was about this particular girl that made him want to challenge her so much. Maybe it had just been the fact that he had yet to be genuinely challenged by anyone in such a long time as Adrastus’ General Commander of the Night Court. Something about it was both refreshing and infuriating.
“Don’t you have somewhere you need to be?” Wayland smirked at his brother who released an exasperated sigh before turning and walking off down a hall, deciding he no longer wanted to waste his breath on Wayland who could be stubborn as a mule.
Finishing his coffee, Wayland just narrowly escaped the upcoming wrath of Adrastus and Evelyn when he put away his cup and moved toward the halls toward the entryway. The towering male came to a halt when he noticed Faye standing against one of the walls, dressed in training attire. He was surprised to find that she actually wore such clothing. He didn’t know a whole lot about the customs of the humans, but from what he did know he was fairly certain that being clad in combat leathers like himself wasn’t generally considered lady-like or acceptable. He briefly admired the girl, but he didn’t let it reach his eyes as he approached her.
“Did I keep you waiting?” Wayland offered her a half-hearted grin and followed after her as she shoved open the front door, leading them out toward the forest. He followed in step with Faye, taking in his scenery. From centuries of being an Illyrian warrior, he was constantly more alert than any fae hound.
Assessing and calculating each and every detail of his life had become second nature and he found himself drinking in the pathway, escape routes, and useful advantages if anything were to go south. Wayland, of course, didn’t expect anything to go wrong, but with Elisora on the tracks he was on and being in the human realm where he knew ash arrows weren’t foreign, he couldn’t be too careful.
As sticks and brush cracked beneath their boots, Wayland glanced over Faye, eyes raking over her entire backside as she walked slightly ahead, bow in hand. He didn’t linger as long as he could have on her figure, but instead surveyed the workmanship of the weapon she held. It wasn’t in the most appropriate shape, and usually, when it came to training, Wayland preferred working on core strength, getting at one with your body. Weapons were what came after, once you could properly use your body. It was how he learned. He hadn’t used a real weapon until several years of training his body when he was younger.
Old targets with several pierce marks gauged into them scattered the woods before them and Wayland rose an eyebrow, taking it all in. Turning his hazel eyes to watch Faye as she held onto the bow, his brain went haywire with corrections.
“For starters,” he cleared his throat as she rose the bow up in her hands. Moving toward her, the first thing he assessed was her stance. Shifting one of his boots between her legs, he shoved one of her legs further to the side, making her stance correct. “Feet should be shoulder width apart,” he said just behind her, and then with brief hesitation, he reached out, grabbing just above her hips, he shifted her entire body. “And parallel to the target,” he let go of her and stood back.
“Bring the bow into position to shoot,” he ordered, and when she did, he had to fight the snort that wanted to escape him. Her back lacked any strength to steady her shoulders or her arms. She was relying entirely on her hand and biceps. Moving back toward her, Wayland placed his hand against her upper back, making her straighten. “Chin up,” he breathed beside her ear and with his free hand, lifted her elbow drawing the string.
Once he felt she was in position, he stepped back once more, nodding. “Go ahead, shoot,” he said and when she did and the arrow sunk in a few inches from the center mark, he shook his head. Coming up to stand beside her, he grabbed the bow from her hands and lifted it, muscles pivoting beneath his tanned flesh. “You're keeping your hips too stiff,” he explained, showing her his own body with a mock drawback of the string. “Bend your knees just slightly, enough to draw forward comfort,” his fingers brushed beside his lips as he eyed the target from afar.
“Breathing is also important, every movement should flow, like a dance,” he sucked in a slow breath and as he released it, he let the arrow soar through the air, sinking it into the middle of the target in one fluid motion.
“Try again,” he nodded, handing her the bow once more.